《Saga of Atlantis》


 Chapter 1: Whispers of Tragedy Part-1

    <h4>Chapter 1: Whispers of Tragedy Part-1</h4>


    A young many down in the shelter of a huge tree as the light rain obscured all the sounds around him.


    Raindrops dripped down his body, mixing with the blood that coated his ripped garments. His left hand was gripping a sword, the hilt slippery from rain.


    While his other handy twisted and mutted, the bone beneath the ripped tissue was a horrifying sight.


    "Huff...huff..."


    As he tried calm down himself, his breaths cut through the silence of the forest.


    He was dressed in a ck leather jacket that matched his raven hair and matching trousers.


    His rugged features and sinewy muscles identified him as a seasoned hunter, but it was his eyes that drew you in¡ªan intense blue with silver specks, like distant stars in a midnight sky.


    "I am sorry Neil. I am truly sorry. I should not havee here, I should have listened to you."


    Another 16-year-old girl sat beside the young man, crying as she tried to patch the young man''s broken hand with cloths and apply pressure to stem the bleeding.


    She was dressed as a huntress, with a purple jacket and trousers thatplemented her brown hair wrapped in a ponytail.


    Her face was delicate, with a lovely oval shape and a few bruises and cuts all over it. Her iris, which was deep ck in hue, was as stunning as the night sky. A bow and quiver were strapped to her back.


    "Haah...haah... Neh, stop crying like a baby.


    Haah.."


    Neil, the young man, tried to stop her crying, but seeing his condition made her cry even harder.


    "Hic...hic... I am sorry, I am sorry."


    She began repeating herself like a broken machine, her face filled with remorse and regret.


    "haah...haah... It wasn''t your fault; you didn''t know the wolf...haah... bastard would attack us as soon as we entered his territory."


    The young man responded, taking a deep breath between phrases and attempting to recover as much as he could because he knew it wasn''t finished yet.


    "But...but...I was an idiot. I should not have decided that I wanted to return home. I should not havepelled you to apany me. I shouldn''t have thrown a tantrum ,I''m such a moron."


    She began to hate herself for her decision to return to her former home, drowning herself in her own self-hatred.


    "Stop ming yourself for everything, Neh; we both agreed to it, so get yourself together."


    The young man, remarked in a strain voice, trying to lift himself up, but with some difficulty and with the help of the girl, he sat down before ncing about the area with a mncholy heart.


    Crumbling buildings inteced with nature''s relentless approach, as the twisted bones of monstrous creatures gave witness to the horrors that had urred.


    These monstrosities, the size of vehicles and bristling with threatening spikes, appeared to be the result of a feverish nightmare.


    "Eight years have already passed."


    The young man muttered under his breath as he gazed about at the devastation of the three-day struggle.


    His mind was engraved with the recollection of that horrific event¡ªthe day the world changed forever.


    On October 2, 2023, a meteorite collided with Earth, bringing death and chaos with it.


    An unknown entity, resembling a malicious shadow, had erupted from the impact site.


    Nobody knew if it wastent within the meteorite or was in the world before the meteorite struck.


    This unknown parasite, known as the "deathworm," clung to live beings, twisting them into puppets of violence and terror, forcing them to kill every living organism they came into contact with; humans became zombies, and animals became monsters.


    And so humanity''s quest for survival started.


    They were fighting against the thing that was walking down the route of evolution in a war against a merciless opponent that devoured its victims, getting stronger with each life it imed.


    Within eight years, the human poption had shrunk to a meager 2% of its former size.


    To survive, mankind ate the mutant monsters that now roamed the world, creatures created from the same cmity.


    As a terrible sustenance known as "Parna," which granted superhuman skills, was harnessed into the humans, they had a chance of survival.


    However, this came with a risk, as ingesting too much would result in self-destructive conduct due to too much of energy for human body to handle.


    Morden weaponry like guns were rendered ineffectual against the horrible abominations that now ruled the globe; only antique weapons like swords and spears stood a chance when covered in "Parna."


    As the girl stopped crying and looked at him, the young man carefully rose up.


    "Stab".


    Stabbing the de into the ground, the young guy began to pat the girl''s head before saying,


    "Get up, Neh, we havepany."


    As the young man mentioned, the girl felt the weird silence of Forest recognizing the danger and began to take a battle stance by drawing her bow and arrow from her back.

 Chapter 2: Whispers of Tragedy Part -2

    <h4>Chapter 2: Whispers of Tragedy Part -2</h4>


    They both took a battle stance, one with a sword and the other with an arrow ready to shoot at any moment.


    "Grrrr".


    "Grrrr..grrrr".


    Low growling sounds of creatures could be heard from the forest, and the solitude of two separate creatures was gradually building within it.


    They emerged from the forest''s shadow after a few minutes.


    On the left was a massive tiger standing on fours but still standing taller than three meters; he had razor-sharp nails and teeth; his canines had grown out of his mouth at a length of 10 inches, just like his ancestors; and he hadrge spikes growing out of his back that moved around like a living organism.


    which was indeed a living parasite, the "deathworm".


    On the right side stood a tall rhinoceros, as tall as a tiger; his body was all metallic ck, and his horn on his face was razor sharp, powerful enough to destroy an entire bull. The parasites were likewise present on his body, but they entered and exited through numerous holes.


    They appeared to be waiting for someone to arrive before attacking.


    "How the fuck do they evenmunicate?"


    As the young man assessed his opponent, his partner asked an out-of-the-box question.


    "I don''t know and don''t care; concentrate here; I''ll take on the tiger; you watch the rhinoceros; don''t let them gang up on me".


    As he approached the tiger, the young man began to issue orders.


    "I''ve got it."


    The girl replied, then walked quickly upward, climbing a nearby tree.


    "Always keep in mind that if the host dies, so does the parasite."


    The young man said this while ncing back at the girl, who had positioned herself so that she could see the entire battlefield.


    When their gazes connected, the girl nodded, and the young guy turned his gaze to his adversary.


    "Come on, you little bitch, I will kill you the same way I killed that wolf".


    The young man shouted as he started to pick up the pace, covering the entire edge of the sword with a pink hue, "Parna." Upon noticing the arrival of the man, the tiger also bent down his knees and, with a swift movement, started to run towards the young man with his mouth wide open.


    When the distance between them lessened considerably, he moved his sword, shing with the outstretched palm of the tiger and meeting with the razor-sharp nails of the tiger, but due to the difference in strength, the young man was the one who took the step back.


    Seeing an opportunity for an early victory, the tiger pressed harder as he moved forward, putting his mouth closer to the young man''s neck, which the young guy dodged with his superb footwork, stepping back just enough to be in range for a counterattack.


    He thrust his sword into the tiger''s forelegs, causing a deep incision that made the creature immobilized. In a single second, the young guy drove his sword even deeper, meeting his objective, the tiger''s neck.


    The tiger tried to flee, sensing the impending danger, but it was toote.


    As the once-mighty predator met its end, the de sliced through flesh, muscle, and sinew, releasing a spray of crimson.


    The young man paused for a moment, trying to collect his breath. Even though thebatsted only a minute, it took its toll on his body. He was nearly depleted of all his energy after fighting nonstop for thest three days.


    But the rhinoceros wasted no time in exploiting the moment. It seized the young man''s attention, fixed on the fallen tiger, and took advantage of his blind spot for a surprise assault, but it was cut short when an arrow coated in "Parna" hit at the very center of his eye, making it halt its movement as it swung his face around trying to take out the arrow, but it did not move.


    This gave the young man enough time to prepare for another battle as he took his battle stance and moved it to the vulnerable part of the rhinoceros'' unguarded stomach. With a small sidestep, the young man thrust his sword, slicing the inner part of the rhinoceros.


    The rhinoceros'' guts and blood spilled into the ground, turning it scarlet.


    As the two strongest creatures in the area died, the young man rxed slightly as he leaned against the tree.


    "Good job as always".


    As the young man was trying to catch his breath, the voice of a girl sounded, making him look back at her.


    "They were too easy to defeat".


    The young man replied, perplexed by how easy the bosses were to defeat.


    "Aren''t you the one who is too strong".


    The girl replied and looked at the now-mingled and broken hand of the young man. Guilt started to resurface on the girl''s face.


    "You could have taken them more easily if you had also had your spear."


    The girl stated that her eyes had gotten slightly red, but they were now filled with resolve. She told herself that she would be more mature from now on; her obstinacy would have cost them both their lives. She told herself that she couldn''t be a burden to the only person in this awful world that was there for her.


    "No, something is still not adding up." Why would they pursue us when they can simply capture the wolf''s territory and¡ª"


    Before the young man could finish his remark, he was blindsided by a powerful force from his left side. He coated his hand with "Parna" in a split second, shoving the girl out of the way of the collision, but he was unable to protect himself from the force. The impact hurled him several meters, smashing brutally with a nearby tree, and the tree he was leaning against was strangled into nothingness.


    "Crack... crack...."


    " argh....."


    As pain rushed through his body, agonized cries filled the air, fractured bones a monument to the ferocity of the strike.


    He caught a glimpse of the Python through his half-closed eyes, its tail dealing the fatal blow.


    But his gaze was drawn to the girl, who had been knocked out by the force with which he had pushed her.


    ''When the fuck did it arrive here?''


    The young man thought before noticing his condition, and he could tell he couldn''t fight anymore.


    He intended to face the imminent menace while still struggling to his feet and holding himself up with his beloved sword.


    But before he could act, the Python curled around him with fatal purpose, attempting to suffocate him. As the relentless grip tightened, the horrific sound of bones snapping reverberated in his ears.


    ''Calm the fuck down. Calm the fuck down''.


    He repeated the words in his mind, trying to keep himself calm so he could think of a solution.


    As the Python swallowed him whole, his desperate attempt to steady his mind dissolved into the chaos of his battle.


    After a few seconds of battle, his moments slowed considerably, and the Python, sensing this, reduced his guard as it shifted its eyes to the easier prey, the girl who was beginning to regain herposure.


    However, the Python''s confidence proved to be its demise.


    A sharp tremor interrupted its concentration, followed by a searing agony in its gut.


    It writhed in agony, desperately striving to free itself from the source of its agony.


    The creature''s convulsions stopped a few momentster, and it died.


    "stab....".


    The young man panted heavily as he emerged through the Python''s carcass, his physique damaged but unbowed.


    "NEIL".


    When the girl regained consciousness, she hurried towards him, seeing his condition. She quickly got down on her knees and began hugging him.


    "Hey, NEIL, stay with me."


    She anxiously tried to contact him, but he stayed silent. His body was bing cold, but she was unable to intervene.


    The young man remembered the things he treasured: the iplete game, the person he cared about, and his mother''s final wish.


    Regrets mixed with thoughtfulness as the tapestry of his life unfolded in front of him.


    "Neh".


    He said his voice was as low as a whisper, but the girl was able to hear it.


    " NEIL, don''t leave me. Please don''t leave me. I promise to be a good girl. I will pay close attention to anything you say. Please don''t leave me."


    Her eyes went fuzzy as she anxiously attempted to think of anything that could persuade him to stay. She attempted to draw him closer so that his body could warm up.


    "I''ll keep an eye on you. I wish you a happy life."


    He imed that as he gently closed his eyes, his barely beating heart stopped, indicating he was no longer alive.


    The small girl continued to clutch his chilly body, unsure what to do in her condition of shock. She was unable to cry until


    "Neh".


    Someone approached her from behind and called her name.

 Chapter 3: A Glimpse Beyond the Veil

    <h4>Chapter 3: A Glimpse Beyond the Veil</h4>


    [Neil''s POV]


    As the chill of impending death crept over me, I couldn''t help but realize that my time had finally arrived. Despite the relentless struggles and all I had endured to survive in this cursed world, it seemed that I would depart without any cherished memories of the world I once knew.


    My mind continued to go through the numerous memories that had weaved the quilt of my existence even as my body stopped functioning. Images of loved ones, heartbreaking moments of witnessing their deaths, and treasured moments spent with my family all shed before my eyes in great detail. However, as my consciousness faded, so did those recollections, drifting away like fleeting shadows in the oing darkness.


    My consciousness returned after an unknown period of time, and my first instinct was to study my surroundings. My own death was thest thing on my mind. As I studied my surroundings, I was met with an all-epassing darkness¡ªa nothingness devoid of any apparent features.


    I strained my senses in this total darkness, attempting to break through the opaque cocoon that epassed me. Nheless, my efforts were unsessful, leaving me unsure if I was moving or frozen in this unclear gulf.


    After finding nothing around me, I looked at myself, and I was surprised by my form. I was in the form of pure white, and my entire body was illuminated with a pure white light, the only shining thing in this eternal darkness.


    ''Is this my soul?''


    I couldn''t help but wonder as I looked at myself. The only thing I could think of that is close to my current form is that I am in my soul form.


    Looking carefully, I noticed cuts and bruises all over my body. Some scars were too much to not go unnoticed; they were like the proof of all the hardship I had gone through in my life.


    Remarkably, my eyes preserved their former color¡ªshades of sliver in my bule eyes.


    Iy down, although it was an awkward effort due to the impression of being encased within a translucent cocoon. Despite my desire to sleep, I quickly realized that slumber would be meaningless in this ethereal state.


    ''Fuck''.


    I dove into my recollections, or rather, my prior life as Neil Sullivan¡ªthe not-so-average university student whose world had devolved into chaos¡ªbecause I had nothing better to do.


    As a natural wanderer, I found sce in exploring forests, abandoned monuments, and ces avoided by the ordinary.


    My attention was drawn to video games, but my attention span frequently outpaced their attractiveness.


    However, one gamepletely ensnared me, with its intriguing heroines imprinting themselves on my memory.


    In my previous life, I cherished my above-average height of 6''3". My muscles had been sharpened by the struggle for survival following the apocalypse''s brutal advent.


    When the meteorite struck when I was 20 years old, I entered a dark chapter of my life.


    In the post-apocalyptic world, eight years passed, bringing my age to around 28.


    To survive in the unforgiving world, I mastered weaponry¡ªspears, swords, arrows, and knives. I could use everything that honed my skills as a deadly fighter.


    During those eight years, I witnessed theplete range of human experience: the terrible loss of my family, the apocalyptic destruction of our world, and the heartbreaking betrayals by individuals I had trusted. It was a stark reminder of humanity''s true nature, a sobering awareness that more people died at the hands of their own kind than at the hands of the hideous monsters that threatened our existence. The memories weren''t nice, to say the least.


    Among the mayhem, one individual stood out as a ray of hope: Neh. Her thoughts now engulf me in sadness. She had been my moralpass, a beacon of humanity to which I adhered despite the unending anguish it brought.


    She was only a child who had lived a life more horrible than death until she met me.


    A gleam shed in my peripheral vision as I reminisced.


    With my gaze focused, I noticed a pinpoint of light, distant yet undeniable.


    As time passed, more radiant points appeared, multiplying in all directions.


    As I journeyed on, time flowed, and then it struck me like a meteor: I wasn''t merely moving through darkness; I was actually traversing the limitless expanse of space!


    With each tick of the clock, the cosmic tapestry around me became increasingly intricate, adorned with a growing number of radiant points that defied the void.


    I stood in awe of this breathtaking spectacle, pondering the essence of these radiant orbs that interrupted the darkness.


    As time continued its relentless march, my certainty became unshakable¡ªI was unquestionably traveling through space.


    The signs around me were too numerous to ignore.


    As I passed these dazzling beacons, which I assumed were stars, I felt the fabric of space and time flex toward their gravitational pull.


    I could see numerous types of star systems as I meandered through several gxies; they were stunning, to say the least, each with its own distinct grandeur.


    As I became aware of my little presence amid the vast distance, time gradually resumed its movement. I''d been traveling for what seemed like a lifetime, and my sense of time had bepletely distorted.


    I couldn''t tell you how much time had passed; perhaps years had passed, but I remained poised in space, wandering into the enigmatic unknown.


    Throughout this long journey, I felt an unexined bond forming with the space around me, although I couldn''t pinpoint its nature or origin.


    After a long journey, I came to a halt in front of a colossal ck hole greater than any gxies I had seen in my intergctic journeys. As I was fascinated by the magnificence of the ck hole, it gently but steadily drew me into, deep into the heart of its being, and I couldn''t resist because I couldn''t. As my consciousness began to fade, I folded my eyes, trying to recall any nice memories I could locate so that I may die blissfully.

 Chapter 4: Uncharted Horizons

    <h4>Chapter 4: Uncharted Horizons</h4>


    After an undetermined span of time,


    I regained my consciousness, cing me once again in the enigmatic expanse of darkness.


    However, this time, I wasn''t alone. A young child, around 7 or 8 years old, stood before me, his soul-like presence emitting a gentle white light. Intrigued, I stepped closer, eager to know what this ce.


    But before I could even start the conversation,


    The child''s lips moved as if to speak, and in a soft voice, he uttered two words.


    "Thank you."


    Before I could understand the meaning behind his gratitude, a radiant transformation overtook him.


    His body dissolved into streams of light, merging seamlessly with my own soul.


    In the merging process, his essence started to heal my soul. Those cuts and bruises in my soul started to glow bright white, and slowly, they were getting healed.


    "What the fuc¡ª"


    Confusion swirled on me as unfamiliar memories started to enter my mind, intertwined with my own. I could sense that they belonged to the young boy, Eden Morton.


    Amid the jumbled memories, his name stood out, resonating with me in ways I couldn''t quite grasp, perhaps connected to memories I''d rather not confront,


    as the young boy named Eden Morton in my memories was a tragic child.


    My contemtion was interrupted by an all-too-familiar force¡ªthe pull that had drawn me from the void.


    This time, it tugged at me once more, an irresistible undertow dragging me away from the unknown darkness.


    Sensation flooded back abruptly, and I found myself sprawled upon a regal king-size bed within avishly adorned room.


    The scene exudedfort and sophistication, from the meticulously curated study table to the elegantly arrayed bookshelf.


    Sunlight poured through the curtains, casting a warm embrace over the space and creating afortable environment for a good nap.


    My thirst beckoned me to reach a nearby water bottle, and I reached out instinctively, only to be confronted with a jarring realization¡ªmy hands were different. Smaller, paler, and a stark contrast to what I remembered.


    Suppressing my panic, which was threatening to take over me, I took a soothing gulp from the water bottle, the familiar act providing some grounding amidst the strangeness.


    "Guess I''ll be sleeping now."


    I said as Iid back down on the bed.


    I tried to sleep forcefully, as I knew that things would be more difficult the next time I woke up.


    Yet knowing that the next time I regained consciousness, it would thrust me into unfamiliar territory sparked a mixture of anticipation and trepidation, leaving me with the palpable sense that I was in quite a deep shitstorm.


    With a sigh of relief, I sumbed once again to the embrace of sleep, seeking sce from the torment of space''s unending abyss.


    Time had lost its meaning during my interster journey, and the weight of the unknown pressed heavily on my mind.


    As my consciousness faded, I slept like a baby.


    "Young master," a gentle voice whispered, woke me from my slumber.


    "Wake up, young master."


    "Just give me five more minutes."


    I groaned, reluctant to depart from my rest.


    I half-heartedly attempted to shield my face with the nket, only to have it abruptly whisked away.


    Grudgingly, I turned my gaze towards the intruder who had disrupted my peaceful slumber.


    Standing before me was a woman in her thirties, d in the ssic maid uniform that effortlessly melded white and ck. Her oval face was adorned with long eyshes and a dainty mole below her lips, giving her an air of elegance.


    Her raven-ck hair was meticulously arranged in a neat bun.


    From the recesses of my memories, I recognized her as Sarah¡ªthe head maid of the household and a prominent Milf character within the game.


    "Dinner is ready, young master," she announced as she started to fold the nket.


    "Young master,"


    I thought to myself about a title that sounded unfamiliar when directed at me, no one have ever called me that, but it did feel good to hear.


    "Could you bring my dinner here? I''m not in the mood to go outside."


    I requested it because I was not in the mood to meet my new family, and knowing that those family members yed a huge role in the downfall of Eden in the game, I wasn''t ready to face them, or I could just ignore them, couldn''t I?


    "I apologize, young master, but the master has specifically requested your presence in the dining hall."


    Unperturbed by my appeal, Sarah repeated herself.


    "Fine."


    With a sigh, I concede .


    "Just give me a moment to change."


    I requested, swiftly making my way to the bathroom before she could stop me.


    "Click".


    With a soft click, the bathroom door opened, revealing my reflection in the mirror.


    My new appearance greeted me¡ªa height of around 5 feet 4 inches, pale skin, and a face that retained traces of my childhood innocence.


    As I peeled off my nightwear, my attention turned to my body. At approximately 13 years old, I noticed my slender frame. The mirror offered a clear view of my features¡ªbaby-faced yet bearing the potential for maturity.


    And atst, with some anticipation, I slipped down my pants, and after seeing my package, I was kind of happy, as from the way it looks, it will grow into a monster in theing years.


    "It has the potential of bing a BBC." .


    I chuckled at my own joke.


    Amidst the levity, a sense of readiness settled within me. I steeled myself for the uing family drama that awaited me beyond the bathroom door.


    I opened the shower so I can cool my head from some cold water.


    ncing back at my reflection, I couldn''t help but wonder if this was truly a game or a world that closely resembled with the game.

 Chapter 5: The Ties That Bind

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Ties That Bind</h4>


    After a rxing fifteen minutes in the bathroom, I was greeted by a stern-faced Sarah; her mood perplexed me as to why she was looking at me like this.


    "We''re going to bete, young master,"


    She asserted herself with a solemnity in her tone that called for an exnation, which I refused to provide.


    "Alright, let''s get moving."


    I replied, rejecting her cryptic stare and motioning with an outstretched palm for her to lead the way.


    "Sigh..."


    As she began to direct me, she sighed quietly, her breath carrying a trace of impatience.


    "I heard that sigh."


    I responded, slightly amused, only to be met with more stillness.


    ''And she''s now ignoring me.''


    She was definitely acting like a jerk, in my opinion.


    We arrived at the dining hall after a short walk. As I pushed the door open, I noticed three people already seated: a middle-aged man at the head of the table, a 12-year-old boy, and a 12-year-old girl to his right.


    "You''rete, brother,"


    As I hurriedly took my seat, the young girl spoke up, her words falling on deaf ears. I was more concentrated on the assortment of delicacies in front of me.


    Marine Morton, a recognizable figure from the game one of the sub-heroines. she was dressed in a pink frock that suited her long purple ponytail and unted the kind of baby fat that signaled she was far from mature.


    "He''s alwayste,"


    Her twin sibling added his two cents, mirroring his sister''s attitude. I was uninterested in theirmentary. The kid, with his navy blue trousers, brown shirt, and matching purple hair, resembled Marine, though he was less talkative.Daniel Morton is his name.


    I tuned out the noise and focused on the tters of food in front of me. I hadn''t had such a wide range of dishes in years, so I took advantage of the opportunity to try a little bit of everything.


    "Your awakening is scheduled for the following week.Be ready."


    My father''s words cut through my concentration.


    Looking up, I noticed the middle-aged man in front of me, who appeared to be Eden''s father. His muscr build and short beard wereplemented by a mixture of purple and white hair, indicating his strength and age.


    His name is Aldric Morton, and he is the Duke of the kingdom.


    "Yes".


    I responded with a simple nod because I wasn''t interested in talking to him but his words did interested me,


    But my concentration on the food was unaffected by that.


    My thoughts returned to Eden, who had grown increasingly arrogant after his sessful awakening, disying a remarkable affinity for all the fundamental elements of magic.


    My mind was filled with memories of the game''s mechanics. I remembered that the awakening process included exposing children aged 13 to 15 to mana, which determined their future path.


    Those with sufficient talent could be magicians, while those with less talent could be knights¡ªthe two main paths to power in this world. Bing a knight was also a difficult task, as awakening one''s aura early allows for more time for growth.


    My musings drew me deeper into thought, causing me to feel strange. How could I, a person with notoriously selective memory, have such vivid recollections of a game that I yed a decade ago?


    [It is, indeed, a mystery.]


    ''Indeed,'' I responded subconsciously, lost in thought until I realized something inside my head had spoken.


    "And Eden, I must insist that you cease your drug use; it''s been months since your engagement was called off."


    My father''s stern voice summoned me back to the dining hall, but his reprimand went unnoticed because I was preupied with the inner voice in my head.


    "I''ll be in my room," I said, quickly rising from my seat and leaving the table, determined to avoid any attempts to detain me.


    "I''m talking to you, Eden," the table''s leader said, his voice authoritative, but I had no intention of giving in to his demands.


    "Do I need your permission to move now?" I fired back, turning to face him with firm resolve. I refused to submit to his authority simply because he was Eden''s father; I had my own set of standards.


    "You don''t talk back to your elders, so show some respect," he admonished, his tone bing sharper for a moment.


    ''Fuck the elders,''


    I thought but didn''t say it out loud because it would be too disrespectful, and I don''t want to mess up before I have a n to get out safely.


    "I. Will. Be. In. My. Room" .


    Before I started walking out of the hall, I said it again, empathizing with every word.

 Chapter 6: My System

    <h4>Chapter 6: My System</h4>


    I took a quick step into my room, closing the door behind me and enclosing myself in the quiet space.


    "Hey,e out."


    I said it out loud, unsure how to address whatever entity wasmunicating with me from within.


    [Are you calling me?]


    The feminine voice echoed in my thoughts.


    I sat on the bed and watched as small words appeared in the air, apanied by the same gentle voice.


    "What are you?"


    I asked aloud, no longer dismissing the possibility that this voice was a hallucination. Regardless of my guess, I sought confirmation.


    [I am your system].


    The voice responded as expected, revealing itself to be an archetype straight out of the system genre.


    [I heard that.]


    "A system that can read my thoughts¡ªjust what I needed."


    I remarked sarcastically and received no response.


    "So what should I call you?"


    I mused aloud, hesitant to use the broad term "system" every time.


    [The host can call me whatever he wants].


    My curiosity about how this phenomenon worked grew as the voice in my head responded.


    "Then I''ll go with Jarvis," I said, eager to put something to the test.


    [No],


    I would have left the teasing here when the voice had refused, its tone hinting at displeasure, but I needed to know something.


    "But you just said I could call you anything."


    I objected.


    [Everything except Jarvis]


    "Alright, how about Ultron?"


    [No].


    "Optimus Prime?"


    [No].


    "Yoda?"


    [Host, please try to be creative].


    The voice was chastised, its patience dwindling.


    "So you do recognize that those names aren''t original."


    I remarked, realizing that the voice''s knowledge was not limited to system-rted information.


    My suspicion grew: had it gained ess to my memories?


    "Did you read my memories?" I asked directly because I wasn''t in the mood for wordy, and my tone was tinged with concern about the invasion of my privacy.


    [Yes],


    It responded matter-of-factly, adding to my anxiety.


    "Why?" I asked, trying to keep my frustration at bay.


    [As a more capable assistant to the host],


    The voice responded calmly and femininely, surprising me with its humility inparison to the often-arrogant systems depicted in simr stories.


    "As an assistant, you should answer my questions, right?"


    I reasoned, finally having the chance to gain the insights I''d yearned for.


    [You could ask them, host].


    It confirmed this and gave me permission to proceed.


    "What happened to Neh?"


    I asked the most important question in my mind: What happened to her after I died back in my world? Whether she is okay or not.


    [She''s fine; she lives her life in your honor].


    I felt a huge stone removed from my heart when the voice replied. I was very concerned about her, as I was the only one she was living for.


    "That''s good to hear" .


    I responded, directing my attention to the next most crucial question.


    "Is this truly the game world?"


    I ventured, hoping to confirm my concerns.


    [Yes, the world is simr to the game you yed, but your actions will affect the ending.]


    It exined, verifying that I was truly in the game world I was familiar with.


    "Who brought me here, and for what purpose?"


    I dug in, believing that someone was arranging events behind the scenes, as it''s not easy to summon a guy from across space, let alone in his soul form.


    [Error: Insufficient strength and authority]


    It responded, leaving me unhappy but unsurprised because I knew this type of question would never yield a fruitful response.


    "Okay, next question: Why did Eden thank me when we first encountered each other in soul form?"


    I probed, wondering whether there was a deeper meaning to his thanks, considering he had no need to thank me for it.


    I wouldn''t be surprised if he despised me since I took over his body, but thanking me for it doesn''t sit well with me.


    [Error: Insufficient strength and authority]


    It repeated itself again, shocking me with its failure to respond and supporting my sense that Eden''s thankfulness is moreplicated than I imagined.


    "Next question¡ªwhy is your voice female?" I asked an unexpected question that hade to mind.


    [Would you like me to react to you in a masculine voice every time?]


    The tone of the voice was amused as it inquired.


    "Fair point,"


    I agreed, not wanting a masculine voice to repeat in my head.


    "All right, let''s go on. Is there a status page where I can see my stats and abilities?"


    I questioned, Well, that''s the main job of the system, so it should have it.


    [Would you like me to show it to you?]


    "Yes".


    As I stated, the screen in front of me flickered, and new sets of data appeared in front of my eyes.


    ==============================


    [Name: Eden Morton/Neil Sullivan]


    Age: 13 y/o


    Mage Path: Locked


    Knight Path: Locked


    Strength: 8


    Agility: 7


    Defense: 5


    Endurance: 5]


    [Hidden Status:


    Luck: 9


    Charm: 15


    Charisma: 6 (locked)


    Bloodline: partially locked


    [Affinities: fire, water, wind, earth, space-time].


    ===============================


    After thoroughly inspecting my status panel, I was ready to go into further questions.


    "I have more questions now, system."


    I dered that the allure ofprehending my newfound environment had overwhelmed my interest. Some make sense to me, while others perplex me.


    [Please ask away, host].


    The system responded, and another round of question and response ensued.


    "What is this ''luck'' thing?"


    I inquired, intrigued by the concept that seemed foreign to the game''s mechanics, as luck was never a concept in the game. And if luck worked the same way here as it does in cultivation novels, then my luck looks pretty bad as it is in single digits.


    [Luck is, as you might assume, your chance of discovering treasure in a pile of garbage, meeting someone unexpectedly, or discovering a powerful inheritance in an inconspicuous thing. It has an unforeseeable impact on your fate.]


    The system rified, giving more detail about luck.


    "My luck is pretty low, isn''t it?"


    I pondered, already knowing the answer.


    [Eden Morton was the game''s antagonist; what kind of luck would you anticipate him to have?]


    The system retaliated, reminding me of Eden''s terrible role.


    "Moving on: what''s my bloodline, and why is it partially locked? In the game, Eden never awakened his bloodline. Given that my lineage belongs to ancient families, shouldn''t it grant me a pretty good bloodline ability?"


    I probed; my expectations were high for such a prestigious lineage.


    Bloodlines are hereditary abilities passed down through generations. Because bloodline powers can only be inherited through blood,


    [You''ll have to figure it out for yourself. The iplete lock suggests that your bloodline was momentarily awakened in the past. All I can say is that your bloodline is unique and yed a role in the events of the game, including Eden Morton''s fate.]


    The method revealed knowledge as well as mystery.


    "Is that so?"


    I acknowledged it, considering the probable significance of my bloodline in the game''s story.


    My curiosity shifted to the organization that sought my bloodline, but I held off on asking about my prior awakening. I knew I could uncover those memories through Eden''s experiences.


    Any more queries concerning my bloodline or how and why "that" organization knew about my bloodline, which even Eden was unaware of during the game, can be postponed because I have plenty of patience. I couldn''t contain my anxiety for the next question.


    "Now, system, care to exin the additional space and time affinities?"


    I queried, my gaze fixated on the unexpected affinity.


    Eden was a one-of-a-kind talent with affinities to all four basic elements, which exined his arrogant nature, and now there was another affinity.


    Space affinity was rare in the game, exclusive to the Elves, and while some half-elves did awaken the space talent, they were not pure humans; no human being had natural affinity towards it; even the game''s hero had to do different quests from the Elves to gain artificial affinity, which wasn''t even close to natural ones. and the concept of time affinity waspletely absent in the game.


    [They''re not Eden Morton''s affinities; they''re your affinities, Neil Sullivan''s affinities].


    The system replied, delivering a revtion that sent a jolt through me.

 Chapter 7: Space-time affinity

    <h4>Chapter 7: Space-time affinity</h4>


    [They''re not Eden Morton''s affinities; they''re your affinities, Neil Sullivan''s affinities].


    The system replied, delivering a revtion that sent a jolt through me.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    "What do you mean they''re my affinities?"


    My uncertainty grew as I pressed.


    Affinities were bodily traits, not soul attributes, and as an extraterrestrial entity forced into this world, I shouldn''t have them.


    [Your space affinity isn''t like most¡ªit''s connected with your time affinity, making a one-of-a-kindbination that makes it one single affinity rather than two separate affinities.]


    "That doesn''t answer my fucking question: how the fuck did I acquire them".


    I asked again, this time expressing my frustration and the urgency of my predicament.


    Despite my interest in these amazing affinities, I was aware of the pressing issues at hand.


    I''d been brought here by an unknown entity for a purpose, one I hoped to do without bing a pawn. My unusual affinities provided a possible advantage as well as a threat, offering power while inviting control.


    [Do you remember how much time you spent flying across space?]


    It asked me in an impartial tone, as if my previous scream had no meaning to it.


    "Yes," I answered, mming down and cooling my head with my palms.


    [You unwittingly influenced a fragment of space and time during that time. As your connection to space and time increased, your soul grew stronger, and you unintentionally acquired these affinities.]


    "What does that even mean?"


    I asked again, a little perplexed by its exnation.


    [You weren''t supposed to be conscious during your space travels. However, the years you spent in space unintentionally strengthened your soul. This adaptation to space and time enabled you to understand these affinities on an inherent level, but it''s vital to stress that your affinity isn''t a result of the world''s rules¡ªites from the fabric of the universe itself.]


    "So, it''s my fault that I have more affinities than Eden from the game."


    I said this as I massaged my forehead.


    [It is a result of your specific circumstances.]


    The voice responded, using me of everything.


    "But I was struggling even to sleep there."


    I responded that I was genuinely attempting to sleep there but couldn''t for some reason.


    [That is not my concern.]


    My stillness was followed by my inability to grasp the moreplexwork of information that the system had disentangled.


    [Don''t think about it too much, host. It will be some time before you can use your affinities properly.]


    "Why?"


    [Theoretically, your body needs 2-3 years to limatize before your affinity bes operational.]


    "Why so long?"


    [Let''s get into the specifics of your affinity now.]


    Those statements piqued my interest as I awaited an exnation of the particr features of my affinities.


    [A standard space affinity allows for transit across spatial nodes while retaining a consistent temporal context. Your space-time affinity, on the other hand, allows you to travel between spatial nodes with varied temporal intervals.]


    "Essentially, I can time travel¡ªbut only if I have a strong enough body to withstand the turbulence of space and time disturbances that are unavoidable because I am interfering with time and space." That''s why you said I could use my affinity, but it''s only theoretical, right?" I figured it out.


    [Exactly.]


    "It''s overpowered, isn''t it?"


    [Yes, it is a significant advantage.]


    "Of course, but there''s a use. What exactly is it?"


    I sought the loophole, knowing that such powers would not be free.


    [Energy¡ªa considerable amount of energy is required. Simr to that of a star.]


    "Because stars can disrupt the fabric of space and time."


    I posed, recalling how, while flying through space, the stars disrupted the fundamental nature of time and space around them.


    [Precisely.]


    "So how do I acquire this ''star energy''?"


    [You''ll figure it out in time.]


    "Tch."


    My thoughts raced through my mind, an abundance of possibilities and problems rushing forward.


    [Are there any other questions for now?]


    When the system asked, my thoughts shifted to the practicalities of my newfound abilities.


    "Can I use my space and time affinities separately?" I inquired, hoping for some flexibility.


    [Yes.]


    "That''s a relief," I whispered as I copsed into the bed, my body heavy with tiredness.

 Chapter 8: Lost Innocence { Eden’s Past }

    <h4>Chapter 8: Lost Innocence { Eden''s Past }</h4>


    "System, how am I able to understand andmunicate fluently even though I shouldn''t know thenguage?"


    I raised an important subject that had been bothering me. For a novice like myself, my understanding of this world''snguage was pretty good.


    [Your subconscious has absorbed Eden Morton''s memories, giving you his understanding of thenguage and other learned information.]


    "And when did this happen?"


    [When your soul became one with Eden''s.]


    "So, there are subconscious memories too?"


    [There are many secrets in this world that are beyond your grasp.]


    "How about conscious memories?How do I get to them?"


    [Before you go any further, I must warn you of the potential adverse effects of thebining of two unique souls.]


    "What will happen if I don''t merge the memories?"


    I answered, not shocked that there might be side effects from my merging with Eden''s memories, because integrating two individual souls was impossible. However, I can''t use my logic here.


    [The likelihood of acquiring multiple personality disorder rises.]


    "That was to be expected. Please borate on the adverse effects."


    I demanded it, prepared myself for the consequences of such abination.


    [Your emotional discipline will deteriorate, resulting in more emotional responses.]


    "I can manage that,"


    Some emotional connection was preferable to the emotionless state I had previously been forced to; as in my world, I was made into a killing machine, whether it was monsters or humans, and I didn''t feel any emotions while killing them. Being a ruthless murderer is never a good thing in the first ce.


    [You will share Eden Morton''s emotions, including his loves and dislikes.]


    "That''ll be interesting, considering Eden was both a mama''s boy and a bit of a simp in the game. While being a mama''s boy is fine, I''ll have to work on the''simp'' aspect."


    As I recognized the difficulties thaty ahead, an internal sigh reverberated.


    "Is there anything else to address?"


    [There are no other issues that require attention.]


    "Then let''s proceed."


    I said this while closing my eyes and braced myself for the eventual merger of my soul with Eden Morton''s memories, feelings, and experiences. The road ahead was bound to be bumpy.


    --------------------------------------------------


    [Organisation of conscious memories....]


    [Organizing memories in chronological order...]


    [Calcting the amount of time needed for the merging procedure....]


    [9 hours 33 minutes 29 seconds]


    [Do you want to begin?]


    [Yes/No]


    "Yes."


    Imitted myself to the memories that would shortly emerge in front of me with that single word. Slowly, I felt my mind slide away, transporting me to a bygone time.


    _________________________________________________


    "Hey, Eden, look, I caught a butterfly."


    A girl''s happy voice disturbed the quiet of a peaceful meadow, attracting the attention of two young spirits.


    "Woah, it''s beautiful, Anna."


    Eden responded, his attention riveted on the frail creature nestling in the outstretched hand of his friend.


    "Of course it is. After all, it was I who caught it."


    Anna dered, herughter resonating in the air like a pleasant tune.


    The world around them seemed to vanish in the filtered sunlight that showered their youthful cheeks in a warm and loving glow.


    ''Is that her?''


    As I watched two youngsters at y¡ªa small boy and girl, both approximately five years old¡ªI couldn''t help but wonder. This moment represented the day Eden and Anna''s engagement was announced, a day full with joy and themitment they made to spend their lives ying together.


    Angelina D. Merovingian was a name imprinted on my view of this world. Eden''s terrible downfall in the game was due to her¡ªthe one he loved with a depth that even death couldn''t extinguish. As he breathed hisst, he muttered her name, demonstrating the depth of his feelings.


    A feeling of sadness struck me as this recollection yed out. I realized their story, like my own, was being led by forces beyond their control. Their love, their suffering, and the decisions they made would weave fate''s threads, shaping the realm''s future.


    ''So that''s what the system meant when it said "feeling what Eden felt."''


    As I began this voyage through Eden''s memories, I recalled the system''s words.


    I sensed a peculiar familiarity as I watched this recollection.


    It seemed as if I had seen this image before, not just in Eden''s recollections, but deep within my own mind.


    The bond between these two young souls felt extraordinarily real, as if I were reliving a piece of my own life.


    ''Could this be due to Eden''s recollections, or is there something else going on?''


    I pondered, my mind racing as the memory yed on.


    Eden''s childhood memories revealed that his early years were wonderful, filled with beloved friends and a loving mother who stood by his side. But, as time went, he lost all he held dear. Eden was eight years old when the happy memories began to fade. During that period, he frequently yed with friends, especially children from other noble families.


    They were acting as stepping stones in the game they yed. The Duke''s sons were frequently employed as figurative stepping stones for the hero.


    My sour smile was brought on by the irony. The seeds of destiny were being sowed even in these innocent childhood games. The memories served as a reminder that decisions, big and little, impact one''s future.


    Days became weeks, and I discovered a one-month gap in my memories.


    Surprisingly, my hair color shifted from silver to pure white during that time, likely when I first awakened my bloodline. I yelled out to the system in a desperate attempt to summon it in this dimension.


    "Hey, system,"


    I spoke up, taken aback by the system''s presence.


    [Yes.]


    "Do you know why there''s a gap in my memory?"


    The inquiry that had been gnawing at me was finally uttered, motivated by the desire to learn what had happened during that missing month.


    [Yes, young Eden requested that those memories be sealed before he could fully awaken his bloodline ability.]


    "Do you know what happened during that time?"


    I enquired eagerly, but the system''s response was disappointingly brief.


    [No.]


    That single word was like a door mming shut, denying me the answers I so needed.


    "I suppose I''ll have to wait until I awaken my bloodline."


    The dreadful day approached as the days passed¡ªthe day Eden lost his mother.


    He was ying with Anna when he learned about his mother''s attack and subsequent infection with a curse, which had put her in aa of unknown length.


    Eden''s world began to shatter from that moment on. Friends, family, and happiness all slipped through his fingers. Eden''s early innocence faded as his life grew darker. His father, who had been attentive of him, had turned a blind eye, and his siblings, who had formerly respected him, had begun to detest him.


    Anna, his once-constantpanion, grew aloof as well.


    Her visits were discontinued, a painful reminder of how the world can alter when influenced by people in power''s schemes.


    Eden''s life became a shell of its former self as time passed. Eden turned to drugs at the age of 10, seeking refuge in the mayhem that had overtaken his existence. I couldn''t help but feel pity for the young boy who experienced challenges well beyond his years when the recollection revealed this heartbreaking transition.


    As I closed the chapter on his memories, I found myself reflecting on theplexities of life and the intery of choices and circumstance, and how I should live my life from here on.

 Chapter 9: Mother

    <h4>Chapter 9: Mother</h4>


    Swoosh..."


    "998."


    "Swoosh..."


    "999."


    "Swoosh..."


    "1000."


    "Huff... Huff..."


    Lying on the ground after a thousand sword swings, I took deep breaths to try to calm my pounding heart.


    Eden had been living a rather idleness for three years, so my body wasn''t used to such strenuous activity.


    It had been two days since I had fully integrated Eden''s memories, yet not much had changed.


    I spent the majority of my time in my room or in the personal training hall.


    I avoided interacting with my family on purpose, staying to myself since I didn''t want to face them. Nobody was surprised by my efforts in the training hall, because Eden had periodically tried to better himself in the past, only to give up because of ack of drive and encouragement.


    "Good job, young master."


    Sarah''s voice returned me to the present moment, and I looked up to see her approaching. Her hair was perfectly done in a bun and she was dressed in her customary traditional maid attire. She gave me a towel to wipe the sweat from my face.


    "Thank you."


    I thanked him and epted the towel, my clothes soaked up in sweat from the strenuous workout.


    "The bath is ready."


    She reminded me, gently, that I should have a bath after my workout.


    "I''ll be there in a minute."


    I smiled and watched her walk away. Sarah, the head maid, now served me personally rather than through the other maids. She had taken on the task to prevent any additional scolding or firing of maids as a result of Eden''s anger tantrums in the past. Eden''s respect from the past made her an ideal candidate to oversee me.


    I strolled through the beautiful residence after a nice bath. From the artwork on the walls to the magnificent vases and sumptuous furniture, everything screamed richness. I took my time making my way to a specific room.


    "Click."


    I opened the door with a gentle click.


    The room had a strong medicinal odor, and a woman in herte twenties rested quietly in front of me.


    Stephanie Morton is her name.


    Her silver hair, which mirrored my hair before my first awakening, was sprawled across the bed.


    Her pale skinplemented her hair, and even in her sleep, she radiated ethereal beauty. Her longshes were gently closed, signaling she was fast asleep. Despite her condition, she radiated beauty in a flowing white gown. She is Eden''s mother, and now my mother.


    During the absorption of Eden''s memories, I witnessed her countless times. She was a constant presence in his life, simr in many ways to my mother from my previous life. While she disyed an authoritative demeanor, her behavior was quite simr to my mother''s.


    I had questioned the system about this, but it remained evasive in its response.


    I witnessed her several times while absorbing Eden''s memories. She was a constant presence in his life, much like my mother was in my prior life. While she had an intimidating exterior, her behavior was very simr to that of my mother.


    I had asked the system about it, but it was vague in its response.


    The only method to heal her curse in the game was to drink holy water from the World Tree, which was guarded by the Elves.


    It was an extremely umon resource, urring only once every thousand years, and was normally utilized to feed a royal newborn.


    The Elves rarely shared this water with other races, as there were only a few times in history when the holy water was obtained by others, but the game''s hero had obtained it from a fucking gambling den, driven by luck or mere randomness.


    As I yed the game from the hero''s perspective, I had little options outside than the heroine''s route, interactions, and story. The game''s mechanics determined the result of events.


    If you chose Marine Morton as the primary heroine and pursue her path, you will have to wake her mother up in order to earn her love.


    The hero''s use of holy water to revive my mother in her path and it should have been a joyful moment, but it did not go as nned.


    My mother when she woke up her first question was about me, and after learning of my death and my family''s indifference, as my own siblings watched me die without assisting me, she left the house without saying anything because she was thoroughly disappointed in her family.


    I softly left my mother''s room after spending a passionate time with her, greeted by the gentle morning light filtering through the windows.


    The magnificence of the castle never failed to astonish me with each stride.


    It took me about ten minutes to get to the library, its towering door made me feel short.


    "click".


    The door clicked open as I turned the handle, unleashing a wave of that unique aroma of ancient books that I had learned to enjoy.


    Rows and rows of bookcases spread out in front of me, like ancient guardians of information waiting to be discovered.


    My eyes danced across the titles as I made my way towards the history and geography departments, guided by my objective.


    "Chronicles of Antean Origins,"


    "Chronicles of Deities'' Demise,"


    "Antean Landscapes: Exploring the World of Antis,"


    and "Navigating the Realms of Antis: A Traveler''s Guide."


    They were the volumes that drew my attention.


    Some of these works, written by well-known authors, have even been utilized in prominent academies.


    "Chronicles of Antean Origins," the first volume, felt like stepping into a time machine.


    The words on the pages began to carry me back to the origins of the world I now inhabited¡ªthe fascinating Antis.


    Connecting the dots between the imaginary game "Saga of Antis" and the concrete reality I now found myself in was an awe-inspiring experience.


    As I delved deeper into the book, Antis appeared before me like a brilliant painting.


    A super-earth significantlyrger in scale than Earth itself, with water covering 65% of its surface and the remainingnd distributed among diverse races.


    Four continents have emerged as foundations of global diversity:


    Eldoria continent:


    A realm controlled by beastmen, distinguished by their peculiar beast-like traits.


    Eldoria is ruled by one empire, three federations, and eighteen kingdoms.


    Despite internal strife, they remained unified in the face of external attacks. Knights, the epitome of power, weremon among them.


    Elysium Continent


    This continent, dominated by the elves, was endowed with an abundance of nt life.


    The elves ruled a single empire and were noted for their longevity and closeness to nature. Their culture was characterised by their appreciation of tranquility and environment.


    Drakonia Continent:


    Drakonia was one of two human-ruled continents next to my current home. Its empire ruled over a number of kingdoms.


    Our own king sought an alliance, oblivious to the power-hungry ambitions that might result.


    "Ha ha"


    I chuckled at the irony as I grasped the potential for mayhem that such an alliance would bring.


    Now that I was concentrating on Eve''s Continent, my new home, I discovered it was quite small, only half the size of the second-smallest continent.


    We produced ores and minerals for the dwarves, making our realm prosperous.


    Eve''s Continent was dominated by a single great monarchy, the Morovingians, whose royal family wielded enormous influence.


    Dukedoms were important, with four houses guarding each side of our kingdom:


    In the north, the Morton family


    Stormwind Family in the East


    Nightshade Family in the West


    Ironheart family in the south,


    Finally, there was the enigmatic "Forgotten Continent," the final element of thisplex world.

 Chapter 10: Forgotten Continent And The Human God

    <h4>Chapter 10: Forgotten Continent And The Human God</h4>


    The Forgotten Continent was a mysterious region surrounded by both charm and danger, a ce where no one coulde or go. If they do not have the necessary strength, they will perish.


    As I reflected on the game''s details about thisnd, particrly its involvement in the corruption of mana, I couldn''t help but notice how little was exined beyond the gods'' sh unleashing that dangerous impact.


    As I read farther into the description of the Forgotten Continent, my mind shifted between the game''s story and actual reality.


    Mana had be contaminated within this abandoned realm, bing a more chaotic and uncontroble power.


    The result was a twistedbination of magic and mutation, which sttered thendscape with terrifying monsters created from tainted mana.


    A puzzling environment where nature''sws have be twisted, where monsters dominate and human life is nearly impossible.


    However, near the continent''s edge, there are dungeons that are the only ces where humans or other races can go because the rest of the continent is sealed.


    "I have to go to those dungeons.The task may seem intimidating, but the results will definitely be well worth the effort."


    As I read, I reflected, recognizing that despite the book''sck of subject matter, its contents were nheless useful to me.


    The Forgotten Continent''s dungeons were both a dangerousnd and an unequal training environment for those looking to hone theirbat skills and experience the thrill of confronting a wide range of dangerous monsters.


    "Edda, record down everything I''ve just learned."


    I spoke softly to the ever-present system, now known as Edda.


    As my interaction with the system progressed, we agreed on the name "Edda" for it because it was short, straightforward, and easy to remember.


    I also requested that she use my given name instead of the impersonal "host" moniker.


    During our chats, I discovered Edda''s incredible ability to recall everything I encountered, transforming herself into a walking, talking encyclopedia.


    I can easily top any exam.


    [I will not assist you in cheating on your exam.]


    Edda chimed in on my thoughts of getting wless grades on all of my exams.


    "I am your host; you should help me."


    [I don''t need a host who takes advantage of my abilities.]


    "Like you can go anywhere? And that''s what you are for, aren''t you" .


    I moved on to the following book, "Chronicles of Deities'' Demise," after bricking with Edda.


    My curiosity peaked as I delved into its pages.


    Tales of gods shing in a cataclysmic war


    Antis, once a turbulent world, became the stage for their fights, with humans, the most weakened race, bearing the brunt of the consequences.


    The story portrayed the rise of a human who defeated dragons, earning the title of human god¡ªa symbol of hope in the face of sorrow.


    The human god rallied humanity by providing a pir to lean on in the middle of the chaos.


    He was the first human with the ability to fight against the huge dragons, providing some sce in the midst of the carnage.


    That one human soon became the human race''s only hope of survival, since their numbers had plummeted far too much during the conflict between the gods.


    Because he was the only one close enough to God for them, the human was soon given the title of human god.


    The human god began to assemble a force of the remaining humans.


    However, as time passed, the gods turned their attention to him, leaving him with little alternative but to join the fight of the gods.


    That was also the gods'' biggest mistake, as he murdered many gods and dragons alike, causing them to stop fighting amongst themselves and giving peace to all other races.


    As time passed, the war resumed, this time with a more severe battle.


    But it all came to an end when the world''s will divided the gods from the mortals by creating another space known as the god realm, where the gods tend to slumber after a long battle.


    However, the extended conflict had already done its damage.


    The portal that brought the corruption was opened, and the area surrounding it began to suffer as a result.


    To stop it from bringing death and disaster everywhere it goes, the human god locked the entire continent, whichsted for eons and will alsost for time.


    That location is known as the forgotten continent as a monument.


    The human god was never seen again after that, but it is believed that the four ancient families are the human god''s descendants, but no one can prove it.


    As I finished the book, I reflected on the modest but useful amount of information it had given me.


    "Hey, Edda" .


    I summon the only one who can answer my queries.


    [Yes, Eden.]


    "Is it true"?


    I inquired.


    [Some things are true, while others are not].


    "However, the gods awoke in the game, and the seal on the forgotten continent began to fade away at the end of Part One. Why?".


    It was never stated why this happened, and I was curious as to why the eons-long seal began to fade.


    [Error, more strength and authority were required.]


    "Damn it.."

 Chapter 11: A Private Conversation with Sarah

    <h4>Chapter 11: A Private Conversation with Sarah</h4>


    After finishing "Chronicles of Deities'' Demise," I leaned back and took a well-deserved breather.


    My mind was filled with questions, each one fighting for an elusive answer.


    What caused the gods to wake up?


    What caused the forgotten continent''s seal to break apart exactly at the end of the first part of the game?


    Was there a connection between these urrences and my own death in the game?


    As I contemted these issues, a sense of irritation welled up within me.


    I massaged my brow, feeling both interested and annoyed.


    The waking of the gods may have been a plot device to help the protagonists grow stronger in the game, but the copse of the seal on the forgotten continent still remained a puzzle.


    The human god''s unexpected presence and great strength contributed to the confusion.


    He appeared from nowhere, carrying the power of both a knight and a mage.


    The gods were envious of his powerful bloodline ability.


    How did he gain such strength while humans were just beginning out as knights and mages?


    His unexpected appearance puzzled everybody and left them wondering about where he came from.


    I was hit by tremors in my heart as I exhaled deeply, attempting to clear my mind.


    I was out of breath with the weight of the riddles and the intensity of my pondering.


    "huff.....huff..."


    I grabbed my chest and concentrated on taking slow, deep breaths to calm my racing heart.


    I regained myposure after a few moments. My desire to read was dwindling as I looked at the remaining books in my hands.


    I took the remaining books to readter because I don''t need to register them because, as a direct descendant, I can take pretty much anything from here, but the news will be ryed to my father, who I doubt will say anything about it.


    as he would never have guessed I was preparing to flee here.


    As I imagined his reaction, a cheeky smile pulled at my lips. However, due to unforeseen circumstances, I was unable to witness his reaction firsthand.


    "Click".


    The library door clicked open, showing Sarah, the head maid, still clothed in her maid uniform.


    ''Now that I think about it, I''ve never seen her in anything other than the maid''s attire.''


    She exuded dedication to her job, almost as if the maid uniform were an integral part of her identity.


    "We need to talk, young master" .


    She spoke this with seriousness and purpose in her tone.


    ''Are we going to break up now?''.


    My mind couldn''t resist the desire to give aic spin to the scenario, visualizing a tragic breakup scene.


    [You''ve never been in a rtionship, and show some respect; she''s your mother''s age].


    ''Milf for life, Edda,


    Milf for life.''


    "I am listening" .


    I nodded in agreement towards Sarah, indicating that I was all ears. Despite my discontent with Edda, I kept focused on Sarah''s uing conversation.


    "Not here; let''s go to your room" .


    "Okay".


    I followed her even though I wasn''t sure what she wanted to talk about in private.


    ''Does she intend to-''


    [pervert!].


    Edda yelled that in my head, and I choked on my own words.


    ''Please let me finish my words.''


    I groaned as she called me a pervert before I could finish my sentence.


    [Oh, sorry].


    ''Where was I?,'' I wondered.


    ''Yes, is she possibly going to talk about my awakening?''.


    I questioned myself because my awakening will be quite different from the awakenings of others.


    "click."


    The door swung open, and Sarah and I stepped inside. I sat on the bed and put the books I''d brought with me to the side.


    "Please,"


    I invited Sara to join me with a sweep of my hand.


    I wasn''t keen on having her stand while we talked, especially since I was seated.


    "I am fine, young master,"


    She muttered, her words apanied by a small bow.


    I realized she wouldn''t want to be on the same level as me, so I dropped the idea of insisting she stay standing.


    "So, what do you want to talk about?"


    I brought the conversation back to the topic at hand¡ªthe reason she had brought me here.


    "It''s about your awakening,"


    She stated it without further ado, getting right to the issue.


    ''So it''s about my awakening''.


    I pondered internally. I had assumed as much when she requested a private conversation.


    "Alright, then. What about my awakening?"


    I inquired for more information. I was aware that my awakening had been unique, but the details remained a mystery to me.


    "Your awakening will be held within the household rather than in the church, and Saintess Olivia will also be present to assist."


    Sarah borated.


    "Why?"


    Because of the unexpected change in tradition, I couldn''t help but ask.


    "The master had ordered it. I don''t know why, and all he said was that your awakening will be special and generate a great uproar, which isn''t appropriate to be performed in church."


    Because of the agonizing process needed, most awakenings urred in the church.


    Awakening modifies the body to ept mana, resulting in the formation of a mana core within the heart.


    Things asionally went wrong and spiraled out of control.


    To avoid unnecessary deaths, awakenings were held in the church, where urgent treatment could be provided if necessary.


    Humans ept various religions, each associated with a particr deity.


    Meanwhile, each race had its own patron god, giving their traditions a rich hue.


    The great dragons, for example, devoutly followed the dragon god, their devotion as ferocious as their ming breath.


    Dwarves, with their strong bodies and resolute spirits, revered the dwarf god. Many secrets concerning these gods, however, remained buried in mystery.


    Surprisingly, the dragons and dwarves had decided to live on distant inds, abandoning the four major continents after the war between the gods.


    The Sun God religion, which the humans of the Eve continent worship, was the dominant religion on this continent. Its adherents were many and loyal, like stars in the night sky. This religion''s beliefs and ceremonies blended effortlessly into the kingdom''s daily life, bathed in the soft glow of hope.


    The Sun God''s presence was obvious, from majestic temples to humble houses, a guiding beacon for its people.


    It was interesting to note that corruption inside the church remained limited, as people''s fear of the gods was maintained.


    The disastrous effects of the previous war of the gods, in which humanity suffered terribly, taught a reluctance to use the gods'' names for personal advantage.


    Despite this, some people continued to use the church for their own gain.


    "But why are you telling me all of this, Sarah? Shouldn''t it be my father who informs me?"


    I couldn''t help but voice my disappointment.


    Merging with Eden had brought me into contact with his emotions, and discovering this important information via Sara rather than my father was disturbing.


    "You were trying to ignore your father and your other family members for the past few days, so the master thought¡ª"


    "He was the one who started to ignore me,"


    Sarah flinched slightly when I interjected her words in a cold voice, which shouldn''t belong to a child.


    "I am sorry,"


    I exhaled, understanding that my outburst was not her fault. I didn''t want to scare her away because she has been the closest person to me since I arrived in this world.


    Closing my eyes, I was unable to avoid bing emotionally unstable since merging with Eden''s memories.


    Aside from Sarah and Edda, I had made few attempts to interact with others.


    ''I miss my calmness,''


    I thought to myself, hoping for the peace that felt so far away.


    My train of thought was broken when something soft brushed my face and a warm hand began to gently pat my back.


    I let it happen because I needed thefort it provided.


    "Everything will be alright,"


    Sara''s soothing voice entered my ears as she hugged me and patted my back.


    "Yeah".

 Chapter 12: Awakening Part-1: Saintess Olivia

    <h4>Chapter 12: Awakening Part-1: Saintess Olivia</h4>


    [3rd person POV]


    In avishly adorned room, a middle-aged man sat behind his desk with a quill in his hand, meticulously jotting down affairs concerning the dukedom.


    The room established a bnce between luxury and simplicity, soaking up the morning light that came in through the window and creating a weing environment for work.


    Aldric Morton was dressed simply in a ck shirt and blue cks. His purple beard and hair, decorated with white streaks, radiated authority and power.


    He had an evident air of dominance as the leader of the Morton dukedom and Eden''s father.


    "m."


    The peace of the room was disrupted as the door was flung open with force.


    "Knock before you enter."


    Aldric''s remarks came out softly, his gaze fixated on his task.


    He knew exactly who had barged in without hesitation.


    "I am not in the mood for mannerisms,"


    The intruder reacted, iming the chair opposite Aldric''s desk defiantly.


    The woman exuded a regal aura while dressed in a long, exquisite white gown embellished with intricate ornaments.


    She wore a tiara and carried a staff made of the strongest wood in the world, encrusted with white jewels.


    Her golden hair cascaded down her back, framing an oval face with fluttering eyshes and beautiful white skin.


    The very essence of innocence seemed to emanate from her¡ªshe was Olivia Sunhaven, the saintess of the Sun God Church.


    "Care to exin why you are two dayste from the scheduled time?"


    Aldric inquired, unfazed, as he continued his work.


    "I can''t help it; those old foggies were truly testing my patience. I came here personally, and they made me endure two extra days of work,"


    Olivia responded with a hint of annoyance, her displeasure palpable.


    "You didn''t have toe by yourself, you know," Aldric countered, his focus still on his documents.


    "Of course I wille. It''s Eden''s awakening we are discussing, and we must exercise utmost caution,"


    Olivia retorted firmly, reminding Aldric of the importance of the impending event.


    "You''re right; we must be careful,"


    Aldric agreed.


    "How is Eden doing these days?"


    With curiosity getting the better of her, Olivia inquired about Eden''s well-being.


    "He''s been keeping his distance from me and his siblings, spending his time either in training or engrossed in books about world maps and travel guides," Aldric said.


    "Do you think he''s considering running away?" Olivia inquired, her tone worn out.


    "I believe so, and he doesn''t appear to be hiding his feelings.He assumes I wouldn''t entertain the possibility of him fleeing," Aldric acknowledged.


    "Well, he''s not entirely wrong. Who in their right mind would consider fleeing one of the best ces to strengthen themselves? So the question is, will you stop him?"


    Olivia replied with a knowing grin.


    "No, he needs to travel the world.I''ll delegate someone to ensure his safety in possibly dangerous situations."


    Aldric responded with deliberation.


    "He takes after Stephanie when ites to running away from family,"


    Olivia wondered, her mind wandering to her best friend.


    "He does have a penchant for freedom, just like her," Aldric acknowledged as he remembered his wife.


    "Are there any updates on the holy water? Did the elves respond to the request?"


    Olivia then questioned about thetest news regarding the holy water.


    "They''ve declined, stating that they used it a decade ago for the elven princesses,"


    Aldric provided information.


    "Those pointy ass bastards really get on the nerves,"


    Olivia groaned, her annoyance palpable.


    "They are a prideful bunch,"


    Aldric admitted the fact.


    "What about her rtives?" They should have some influence because they are one of the ancient houses."


    Olivia pushed harder.


    "Father-inw did pay Stephanie a visit a few months ago.They need more time to persuade the other family elders to make the request for holy water from the elves," he said.


    "They and theirplex family tree,"


    Olivia responded with a sigh.


    "They have found the hero of this era."


    Olivia was taken aback by Aldric''s deration.


    "All of them?"


    She inquired, well aware that every era had more than one hero.


    "No, just one. Hees from a vige under the jurisdiction of a barony under the Nightshade Dukedom."


    Aldric responded with an extended exnation.


    "Did Leo do something about this?"


    Olivia inquired, referring to the kingdom''s current ruler, Leopold D. Merovingian.


    "No, he said he will let things go with the flow as his involvement can disturb many things, and he is more focused on forming a connection with the Drakonia continent."


    Aldric responded, providing insight into the king''s position and objectives.


    " He''s still not sure what kind of power-hungry bastard he''s weing here. And how the hell is he attempting to form a connection?"


    "We''ve all cautioned him, but he insists on looking at the bigger picture. And as for how he intends to link, he intends to marry the first princess to their crown prince."


    Aldric borated.


    "So that''s why he was so adamant about breaking her engagement to Eden. After all Eden had done for her, that little bitch still granted her permission."


    Olivia murmured, evidently dissatisfied with the situation.


    " Angelina has no recollection of her memories from that time. Eden was the one who requested that her memories be sealed. He didn''t want her to feel guilty about what happened."


    Aldric responded.


    "True, he was a sweet but naive boy."


    Olivia responded, but Aldric remained mute.


    "We have five hours before we begin the awakening process.Do you have any ns for the remaining time?"


    Aldric inquired.


    "I''ll spend my time with Stephanie and Eden.I don''t have much free time these days to go visit them."


    Olivia responded by rising from her seat.


    "Also, pay a visit to the twins." They miss you as well."


    Aldric chimed in.


    "I know, I will."


    Olivia responded. She returned her gaze to Aldric as she opened the door.


    "You do know that Leo will try to y some trick on Eden''s awakening ceremony to undermine him and justify his engagement annulment with the princess."


    Olivia stated.


    "I do,"


    Aldric confirmed.


    "You''ve already put enough pressure on him. Don''t add more; he might not withstand it. Try to counter whatever Leo tries to pull."


    Olivia advised before leaving the room.


    "I wish I could."


    Aldric sighed under his breath, feeling the weight of the situation, before resuming his work.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Eden''s POV]


    " Haah..."


    Taking a deep breath, Iy down on the ground after finishing my training. It''s been nine days since I arrived in this world, and most of my time is spent either training or reading.


    Due to the intense training, I''ve found myself sleeping quite a lot these past few days,and my ns for running away had be vs to perfect.


    [You sure are confident that your father won''t catch onto your n.]


    Edda''s monotonous voice couldn''t hide her sarcasm.


    '' I know I was naive to think that. After some consideration, I can see that he''d probably figure out my n by now . But he won''t actively stop me from getting away. ''


    I replied with unwavering confidence. In the game, he allowed Marine to travel, and I''m essentially doing the same, though my journey is longer. Plus, I have multiple ways to elude anyone he sends to protect me.


    [Is that so?]


    Edda''s response was cryptic.


    '' Edda, show me my status. ''


    I requested it, hoping to shift the conversation.


    =====================


    [Name: Eden Morton]


    Age: 13 y/o


    Mage Path: Locked


    Knight Path: Locked


    Strength: 9


    Agility: 8


    Defense: 6


    Endurance: 7 ]


    [Hidden Status:


    Luck: 9


    Charm: 16


    Charisma: 6 (locked)


    Bloodline: partially locked


    [Affinities: fire, water, wind, earth, space-time]


    =====================


    My name has changed to Eden Morton when I merged with Eden.


    My basic status have improved marginally as a result of consistent training.


    Rather of hurrying things, I''m concentrating onying a solid foundation.


    I''m working hard to improve my endurance, knowing how important it will be in longer battles.


    Oh, and my charm level rose by one point. I''m getting more attractive.


    [Narcissist.]


    ''Be quiet.''


    While checking my status and getting back on my feet, I felt a very soft substance brush my face once more.


    Unlike before, it was so delicate that I was afraid my face might melt into it.


    "Remember me, Eden."


    ''This is the second time in a week.''


    I thought to myself, already knowing who she was.


    [Lust +1]


    ''Shut up.''

 Chapter 13: Awakening Part-2: Mana Core

    <h4>Chapter 13: Awakening Part-2: Mana Core</h4>


    [3rd-person POV]


    ''She sure talks a lot,''


    Eden mused as he approached the entrance to the chamber, which was located at the extreme end of the castle.


    Only his father, saintess Olivia, and head maid Sarah are with him.


    [Yeah, she chatted for five hours straight, and all that talking will make your mother want to die of shame.]


    Edda responded to his words in his head, as she, too, was listening to stories about his mother.


    ''yeah''


    Eden smiled as he recalled what she had told him about his mother.


    "All set, Eden, you can enter now" .


    Olivia interrupted his thoughts by reminding him that he needed to get ready. He simply nodded and walked into the chamber.


    The air within the hidden chamber was heavy with a whirling mist of mana.


    The walls seemed to pulse with a faint blue glow, embedded with beautiful runes that emitted a calming radiance.


    The air was thick with healing runes, a never-ending stream of energy that renewed and nurtured the body from within.


    Eden sat in the midst of the room, his eyes closed in meditation.


    Three individuals stood silently on the other side of the ss wall.


    Eden''s father and Duke of Morton, Aldric Morton, looked at him with emotionless eyes.


    Olivia Sunhaven, Eden''s aunt and a respected saintess of the Sun god Apollo, stood beside him.Her gaze was steady and observant, and her expression was a mix of amusement and mncholy.


    Sarah, the Morton household''s head maid, stood slightly away and stared at him calmly and collectedly.


    The atmosphere within the chamber shifted as the minutes passed.


    Eden''s breathing slowed, matching the ebb and flow of the mana around him.


    The chamber seemed to react to his presence, as if it recognized the significance of the asion.


    The awakening process began with a faint, faraway hum.


    Tendrils of mana began to form at Eden''s fingertips, with thin lines of light coiling around his hands and feet.


    Eden''s face stiffened as the vines grew, a bead of sweat forming on his brow.Despite his obvious difort, he made no sound.


    The vines grew and spread throughout his limbs.The procedure was slow, deliberate, and unyielding.


    As the newwork of mana veins was being formed, the bones changed and the organs realigned.


    Eden''s lips pinched together and his breath hitched, but he kept his cool.


    Outside the chamber, Aldric exchanged a look with Olivia, who nodded reassuringly.


    The healing power of the chamber was at work, relieving the pain as best it could.


    Sarah''s gaze remained fixated on Eden, her concern engraved over her features, her face exhibiting emotion for the first time in a long time.


    Eden''s body began to emanate a soft light, the hues moving like the elements themselves.


    First, a fiery red, reflecting the fire; then a tranquil blue, representing the essence of water; next, a dynamic green, reflecting the spirit of wind; and finally, a warm brown, suggestive of the soil.


    It was a demonstration of affinities, proof of Eden''s link to the fundamental elements of the world.


    Every drop of mana in the chamber seemed to be dragged to Eden by an invisible force.


    It swirled around him, making a glowing halo around his upper body.The mana flowed into his body, collecting within his heart, with a final, tremendous rush of energy.


    For a little while, time seemed to stand still, and then reality appeared to crumble.


    Eden was surrounded by an explosion of light and power that emanated from his entire existence.


    The ethereal light illuminated his form, and then, as abruptly as it had begun, the gushing of energy stopped.


    "Hah..hah.."


    Eden hunched forward, his body heaving with each breath.He was barely conscious, but the mana core within him pulsed, signifying that he hadpleted his awakening.


    ''That was difficult,''Even though the pain was unbearable, he was pleased with himself for not screaming.


    [Eden !]But before he could savor this new sensation, Edda yelled in his head, frightening him slightly.


    ''What?''


    Eden inquired, as he was feeling uneasy at the urgency in her voice.


    [Be prepared; your space-time affinity is about to awaken, and all I can say is that it will hurt like hell].Edda responded.


    ''What exactly do you mean?''


    Before he couldprehend what Edda was saying, he felt time pause for a second and the space around him begin to shift, causing the entire chamber to copse in an instant.


    Just as that happened, he felt excruciating pain in his body.


    "Arghhhhh...."


    His agonizing scream split the air, filling the area with its power, before he passed out.


    Olivia emerged almost instantly, supporting him, followed by Aldric and Sarah, their worried expressions evident.


    "How is he?"


    As Sarah approached Eden, Aldric inquired.


    "Most of his muscles are torn, and his mana vines are damaged, but his life is not in danger."


    Olivia''s voice was a mix of relief and concern as she exined Eden''s situation.


    Aldric''s attention was locked on his son; his brow furrowed as he took in the destroyed chamber and the unconscious boy within it.


    "What the hell happened?" .


    Aldric mumbled under his breath as he looked around at the wrecked chamber surrounding him.

 Chapter 14: Awakening Part-3: Glimpse Of Past And Future

    <h4>Chapter 14: Awakening Part-3: Glimpse Of Past And Future</h4>


    [ 3rd POV]


    Eden stepped into the unknown, his awakening process causing a flood of feelings that both overwhelmed and captivated him.


    The first thing that met him as his consciousness gradually returned from the depths was not the tranquil chamber or the worried faces of his aunt, but an unexpected voyage into the annals of time.


    Eden found himself suspended in the midst of a beautiful show, a vision of battling gods¡ªa whirlwind of elements and divine mightbining in a chaotic symphony.


    A lone man stood in the midst of the chaos, enshrouded in obsidian armor that appeared to absorb the light itself.Every inch of his body was hidden¡ªa living riddle.


    His grip on a long broadsword glowed, his face veiled under a mask of the same dark tint.


    The man, no older than his thirties, possessed amanding aura that calmed the storm surrounding him.His silver hair cascaded down his back, held back by a single amethyst bead.


    A silent warrior against the storm of gods, Eden watched in awe as the sh of elements resounded in his ears.


    The gods of fire and ice, wind and earth, water and lightning, all raged against the lone warrior.


    Nheless, every movement of his body appeared deliberate, as if it were a dance through the elements themselves.


    As dragons swooped down on him with deadly intent, time seemed to pause, allowing Eden to watch the impossible in minute detail.


    A glimpse from those intriguing eyes pinned Eden in the midst of the storm, and the universe appeared to stutter.Eden''s perception, unlike the gods and dragons, kept up.


    The masked man''s stare met his, forging a link between worlds that echoed beyond time.


    The scene shattered before Eden couldprehend its meaning, disappearing into another domain of battle.


    Eden found himself in the middle of another war, this one in white and ck.


    A guy in armor stood defiantly,manding even among the onught of enemies.


    His ck hair cascaded down his back like a waterfall, a sharp contrast to the eyes that shed with ming crimson intensity through the openings in his mask.


    A vision of beauty stood beside him¡ªan ethereal figure with an elegance befitting her divinity.


    Her pointed ears and wless features distinguished her as no mortal, and her gaze was fixated on Eden. Eden''s heart skipped a beat as he read the unspoken words on her lips.


    Their bond went beyond time and ce.


    In the midst of the chaos, the enigmatic duo fought a swarm of races and realms¡ªan exquisite dance of death and defiance.


    The crimson-drenched ground, the crimson-painted sky¡ªthe entire scene appeared unreal and vivid, a memory imprisoned amid the currents of Eden''s awakening.


    Eden was yanked from the visual, as if reality itself had taken a breath.


    His consciousness was wrenched back into the present, the fragments of his glimpses scattered like waking dreams.


    The echo of his awakening echoed throughout him as hey in bed.


    "Edda,"


    Eden mumbled, addressing his onepanion in this world.


    [Yes.]


    "What was that?"


    Eden''s voice was barely whispered.


    [Your space-time awakening.]


    "But what did I see?"


    Eden''s inquiry hung in the air, causing a minute-long silence before Edda spoke.


    [A glimpse of past and future]


    ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D


    [Eden''s Point of View]


    My breathing had calmed down after the awakening as Iy quiet on the bed.


    The sense of aplishment was apparent; my mana core had emigrated into my heart, its presence a soothing rhythm in my chest.


    But underlying this newfound strength lies a sudden turn of events.


    My space-time affinity had awakened unexpectedly and violently, causing full mayhem in my body.


    My mana channels were slowly healing from the previous strain, and it wouldn''t be long before I could train with them again,


    but a new current, a formless energy, twisted around my heart.It was delicate, almost imperceptible,


    but undeniably present¡ªstar energy.


    As a result of my awakening, I''ve spent the entire day lying in bed.


    Questions shed through my head like fireflies in the dark as Iy there.


    What were those visions from my awakening?


    Were they genuine, or were they merely illusions?


    Were the scenes I saw from my past, my future, or something else entirely?


    The first vision depicted a divine battleground, an ethereal struggle of powers.


    But what concerned me was that they were fighting among the dead bodies of thousands of people of many races.


    The second scene was in shades of silver and ck.


    Another armored warrior ruled the battlefield.But he wasn''t alone this time; a lovely elf woman stood alongside him.


    They were not fighting against gods and dragons, but against mutant monsters born from many races.


    ''I need to learn the elves''nguage.''


    I thought to myself as I struggled to remember what that woman was trying to say because she wasn''t using thenguage I knew, and elvennguage is the best shot for that.


    Both visions gave me a sense of insignificance.


    These people, whomever they were, possessed power beyond myprehension.


    Were these foreshadowings of the past or the future? What did they imply for me?


    I had questioned Edda about it, but she said it may be random stuff unrted to me.


    But I wasn''t buying that bullshit.


    I was aware of how these things operated, and I was certain they had something to do with me.


    "Lost in thought, Eden?"


    My aunt''s voice drew me out of my daydream. Olivia stood by my bedside, assisting Sarah in caring for me.


    "Yeah, I''m just trying to piece everything together."


    I turned to face her with a tiny smile on my face.


    "Your awakening was quite the spectacle. Do you feel better now?"


    "Yeah, your healing magic is working its wonders."


    I nodded, appreciating how lucky I was to have her by my side.My injured mana veins would have taken a long time to mend, but thanks to her, they are nearly healed.


    "So, do you know what happened in the end?Your awakening was over, but just as it ended, your mana veins were damaged, and your body was torn apart," she inquired, her surprise palpable, as what happened to me was not typical of an awakening.


    The interesting thing was that, while they could feel the disturbance in space, they couldn''t sense when time paused for a second.


    They didn''t ask about it, so I guessed that I was the only one who saw the little pause in time.


    "Honestly, I don''t know myself."


    I provided a brief response, seeming to be as dumb as they were.


    "Oh well, we''ll find out about it eventually.My turn has arrived, and I''ll be leaving right now."


    She began to go toward the door as she talked, but then stopped and returned, leaning down to speak in my ear.


    "And if you''re considering running away, do it after the awakening ceremony. It will be easier for your father and me to clean up after you."


    She quickly kissed my cheek before turning around and walking away.


    ''So they are aware.''


    I thought to myself, stroking the region where she had kissed me.


    [It wouldn''t have taken a genius to figure out your scheme.]


    Edda chimed in, taking every opportunity to mock me.


    ''I don''t want to hear that from a useless system,''I shot back at her.


    [Is that so? I guess you don''t want to know about the new features that have been upgraded.]

 Chapter 15: New Features

    <h4>Chapter 15: New Features</h4>


    ''Wait, what new features are there?''


    I inquired, intrigued, because this was the first time I''d heard of it.


    [Well, you can now harness mana, so previously locked items are now unlocked.]


    Edda borated. Her remarks made sense as she exined that these updates were previously avable but were inessible due to a shortage of mana.


    ''Does having mana affect anything?''


    I inquired.


    [Yes, even if you had those functions, you couldn''t do much because most of them require mana to function. But you can utilize them now that you have mana].


    "Okay, enough exnation; show me what new features you''ve got."


    I pushed, eager to see the improvements to the interface.


    [Okay.]


    Edda then presented a new interface that was separate from the previous one and was organized into five pieces.


    =====================


    Name: Eden Morton


    Experience Points (XP): 00


    Gold Coins: 00


    [Main Menu]


    Status


    Inventory


    Skills


    Quests


    Shop


    =====================


    ''You made a lot of modifications there,''


    I stated to Edda the considerable modifications in the interface.


    The transition from a single list of alternatives to a categorized style makes it easier to navigate.


    [It was vital for your growth.]


    Edda''s response didn''t surprise me because I had surmised that whoever sent me here was attempting to make me stronger, and Edda, as an incredible assistant, was doing an excellent job of keeping me in the dark about why.


    [As I already stated, you need strength to find the answers to your concerns.]


    Edda responded, which I had not requested.


    ''I understand. Now, would you mind describing these new features of yours? I have a lot of questions.''


    [You may inquire about anything concerning them].


    Edda responded in a monotonous tone.


    ''First and foremost, exin what these experience points are and how I get them.''I asked the first question, which appeared on the screen immediately after my name.


    [Experience points are a type of currency that can be used to purchase products from the shop.and you can obtain it by killing living organisms orpleting different quests.]


    ''That''s a relief,''


    I was relieved it wasn''t like those affection points you receive when you get close to the main cast.


    Because I wasn''t nning on engaging with the main characters too much, being too close to them will just cause problems, and I''ll keep my distance from them until or unless I want to beat the shit out of them.


    And there''s no way in hell I''m going to y friendship and shit with the heroes, since they won''t hesitate to sacrifice others if it means saving their own life or the life of the bitch they want to fu*k.


    Then they''ll say, "Oh, I have to avenge my friend," thepanion that they used as a sacrifice for their own profit.


    ''I despise those hypocrites''.


    Before I focused on the screen, I said to myself.


    [This is before you ever meet them].


    Edda''s remark was spot on since I despise them for what they did in the game.


    ''I''ll loathe them even more after meeting them,''


    I responded, emphasizing that my opinion of the heroic characters was unlikely to improve¡ªunless we count that person.


    ''Anyway, I can assume about the gold coins going to the next one; I''ll check my statuster,'' I reasoned after promptly transferring my attention to inventory.


    ''Is there anything in the inventory, Edda?''.I inquired, hoping for some sort of rookie pack.


    ''Same thing with the talent section, I presume, as I didn''t buy or learn anything as of yet''.I stated that I knew it was the correct response.


    [Yes], and Edda agreed.


    ''All right, Edda, on to the next one; show me the quest section.''


    I inquired, my gaze set on the quest section, as it was the most appropriate manner for that guy to control me¡ªthe one who brought me here¡ªand I should be mindful of this.


    =====================


    [Quest Log]


    [Daily Quests]


    Physical Strengthening:


    Running: 0/10 km


    push-up: 00/100


    Squats: 00/100


    Reward: +1 strength, +1 stamina, 100 xp


    Mana Mastery:


    Channel and control your mana for an extended period to enhance your magical prowess.


    Progress: 0/1


    Reward: +1 Mana, 100 XP


    [Main Quest]


    Awakened Destiny: In Progress


    Unraveling the Past: Not Started


    Veil of Shadows: Not Started


    Forgotten truths: Not Started


    [Side Quest]


    :- none


    =====================


    "There''s a lot in there, Edda" .


    As I scanned the list of quests, I made a mental note.


    [As I already stated, they are vital for your development.]


    Edda responded with the same response as before.


    ''You n to make me bald, or what?''


    With a wry grin, I questioned Edda about a training course that reminded me of a specific bald character from aic.


    [You won''t get bald, probably].


    Edda responded, and I know she inserted the final part on purpose to tease meter.


    ''I am not going to fall for that.''I thought it was obvious this wouldn''t happen, probably.


    Shifting my focus back to the screen, I looked at the [main quest].


    Unsurprisingly, I can only open the first one, which is now in progress, and the rest are locked because they were apparently not started.


    ======================


    [Main Quest]


    Awakened Destiny: In Progress (02/04)


    Awaken mana: 01/01


    Awaken star energy: 01/01.


    Awaken Aura: 00/01


    Awaken spirit energy: 00/01


    reward: control over Aether


    =====================


    ''Can I awaken spirit energy?''


    I asked Edda because spirit energy was only avable to members of the fairy race, and I wasn''t one. Other than the fairy race, only one individual may use this energy in the game, and as everyone might guess, she was one of the main heroines.


    [You can.That''s something rted to your bloodline.]


    ''Is that so?''I replied that getting new information about my bloodline makes me even more curious as to what exactly my bloodline ability is.


    I didn''t inquire about aether because I know God uses it as an enhanced version of mana, and I''m delighted to know that I can use it,


    but like the star energy, I required a powerful body to even use it, so it is low on my priority list.


    ''Now onto the most anticipated one,Edda, show me the shop section.''


    As I said, the screen changed, giving me a bunch of new items to look at.


    =====================


    Avable Items:


    Health Potion


    Description: Restores a portion of your health.


    Price: 50 XP


    Mana Elixir


    Description: This spell restores a portion of your mana.


    Price: 50 XP


    Enchanted Dagger


    Description: A dagger imbued with magic, providing a boost to your attack.


    Price: 200 XP


    Elven Bow


    Description: A finely crafted bow with enhanced uracy and range.


    Price: 300 XP


    Mage''s Tome


    Description: It unlocks random new spells and enhances your magical abilities.


    Price: 500 XP


    Swift Boots


    Description: Boots that increase your movement speed by 10 points.


    Price: 150 XP


    Shield of Protection


    Description: A sturdy shield that reduces damage taken.


    Price: 250 XP


    Elixir of Strength


    Description: This temporarily increases your physical strength.


    Price: 1000 XP


    Scroll of Teleportation


    Description: It allows you to instantly teleport to a random location within 10 km.


    Price: 4000 XP


    Legendary relic fragment


    Description: A fragment of a legendary relic Collect all the pieces for a powerful artifact.


    Price: 10,000 XP


    ....


    ....


    Elixir of Arcane Resonance


    Description: An elixir that can change the foundation of a person, making their body most suitable for every type of energy and weapon.


    Price: 100,000 XP


    =====================


    There were a lot of items in there, but what caught all my attention was thest one, the elixir of arcane resonance.

 Chapter 16: Awakening Ceremony part:1 Prelude

    <h4>Chapter 16: Awakening Ceremony part:1 Prelude</h4>


    It had been a month since I had awoken my mana core.I could feel the newly acquired power rushing through my veins.


    My everyday routine was revolutionized by the system''s training sessions.


    After finishing the arduous program of jogging 10 kilometers, performing 100 push-ups, and performing 100 squats, I was finally able to rx in a pleasant bath.


    The embrace of the water washed away the perspiration and exhaustion.leaving me feeling renewed and energized.


    "Hey, Edda, how much XP is left?"I asked, getting out of the bath and wiping the water from my skin.


    [Experience points: 1050]


    Edda responded by disying a screen detailing my remaining XP.


    "Only this much left, huh?"


    I mentioned that, while I was earning roughly 200 XP per day from daily quests, I had spent the most of it on things from the shop that would be necessary for the approaching awakening ceremony.


    During my intensive training, the healing and stamina potions were quite useful.


    I walked into the center of my refuge, the library, dressedfortably.


    My fingertips traced the pages of history books, diving into the world in which I lived.Language and maps quickly followed as my understanding grew.


    As I poured over a map, it spread across the library table.


    The borate lines and annotations formed a realistic image of my neighborhood''s scenery. My finger traced the lines, connecting potentially significant dots.


    The information I gained was not only for myself; it was an investment in my ability to navigate this new world.


    I had identified eight different locations where the heroes had their fateful encounters, but I knew I needed to strengthen myself before I could venture to those dangerous areas.


    Some tasks required physical strength, while others required skill.


    I also found the gambling den where that bastard of the hero got the holy water of the world tree; it''s in a different estate but is within this kingdom.


    ''This has to be on my priority list,''


    I thought, knowing full well that Eden''s nightmare of a life had begun with her mother''s unexpected attack.


    And then, knowing how difficult it is to obtain holy water, the majority of the nobles stopped creating connections with me and my mother, because she was the one who connected me with her ancient family, and without her, I was just a Duke son who was hated by his family.


    ''They''re all a bunch of jerks.''I contemted before diverting my concentration to something else. I know how the human brain works after living for 8 years in a world where humans are worse than monsters.


    [But how are you nning to get your hands on the holy water? There will likely be thousands of items in the gambling den.How will you find the real one?]


    Edda presented a crucial point, which I had been considering myself until I found the perfect solution.


    "I am going to buy the whole fucking gambling den" .


    I replied with a smile, knowing that I would be stealing a few valuables from the heroes until I got to the gambling den, where I would have a fortune to spend.


    I closed the map and stored it in my new personal ce, the inventory, as afternoon approached.


    ''Having your own personal space feels far too good.''I thought as I made my way to my next location.


    Gently opening the door, I entered my mother''s room.


    There shey, sleeping peacefully.


    Sitting next to her, I told her about my day as if she could hear andprehend me.


    I would pause now and then, allowing the silence to settle while I nced at her serene face. Even in her unconscious state, her chest rose and fell rhythmically, a sign of vitality that reassured me.


    I exited her room after spending the entire afternoon with her. As my smile faded, I began to consider the preparations I needed to do before the next major event tonight.


    the event that permanently altered Eden''s personality:


    The Awakening Ceremony


    ~~~~~~~~~


    I stood in the dimly lit room in front of a full-length mirror, my reflection staring back at me.


    The asion was the Awakening Ceremony, the culmination of my arduous training and preparation.


    I evaluated the transformation that had urred within me and the transformation that was seen in my look while dressed with care.


    My suit, a three-piece set that screamed elegance and refinement, was a representation of the asion''s gravity.


    The charcoal-ck cloth adhered to my figure perfectly.The firstyer was a crisply ironed white dress shirt, the cor of which stood tall beneath my chin.


    The secondyer was a ck waistcoat with an artistically patterned pattern that danced in the light.Thestyer, the suit jacket, was expertly made to emphasize my shoulders and torso, lending authority and strength.


    I took in the contrast of the white dress shirt against my flesh as my fingers adjusted the fabric¡ªa canvas on which my unearthly change was shown.


    My once-raven-ck hair had turned an ethereal shade of white, as if a moonlight streak had been braided into it.Each strand was meticulouslybed back.


    Then there was the tie, a silk ribbon that finished off my look with a touch of ss.Its deep navy undertones matched my silvery-blue eyes.I slid it around my neck, the knot snug on my throat.


    As the time came, I exited the chamber, the door closing behind me, and the sound of thetch closing echoed in the hallway. Sarah greeted me as I entered the main hall.


    "Master Eden," Sarah said politely.


    "Sarah." I acknowledged her with a nod and began to pass her.


    "You look quite dashing, if I may say so." She spoke again as I approached her.


    "Dashing? Really?" Her remark caught me off guard, and I came to a standstill, turning to face her.


    "Indeed. Master Eden, the attire suits you." Sarah''s lips curled into a sweet smile, and her eyes twinkled with delight.


    "Thank you, Sarah." I was taken aback by her praise and gazed down at the charcoal-ck fabric that draped my frame.


    [You''re acting like a youngster who received apliment from his crush]. Edda teased me constantly, never missing an opportunity to mock me.


    ''You would have done the same if a busty milf hadplimented you while smiling.'' I rebuked her because I was definitely not going to confess that I was acting like an adolescent boy in love.


    "It gives me great pleasure, Master Eden.We don''t see you in such elegant dress very often." Sarah responded, unaware of my interaction with Edda. Her demeanor was light yet genuine as she dipped into a lovely curtsey.


    "True. I''m more used to wearing casual clothes." I chuckled, the stress that had been building up in me evaporating.


    "Let''s go; your family is waiting." Sarah remarked on it again as we both began to move toward the castle''s entrance.


    When I arrived at the house, I was greeted by three people: my father and my two siblings.


    Duke Morton, my father, stood tall and proud, his posture emanating power and strength. He donned a formal suit appropriate for his position, the dark cloth matching his purple hair.


    My twin siblings stood beside him. Marine, my sister, looked beautiful in a deep blue flowing gown.


    The borate patterns on the garment appeared to resemble the night sky, making it an appropriate option for my sister. Her purple hair hung down to her shoulders.


    On the opposite side was her twin brother, Daniel, who was as quiet as me and kept his remarks to a minimum as he spoke with his father. He wore an emerald-green fitted suit that matched his vivid demeanor.


    I gave them a quick nod before starting up the steps to the carriage that was parked outside. Yeah, I waspletely ignoring their presence; I just sat down on the window side.


    They began to enter as well, seeing that I was not going to greet them. The teleportation portal that connects Morton Dukedom to the capital city is our destination.


    Sarah will be left behind to keep an eye on the castle.


    As the carriage began to move, I closed my eyes and leaned back. I started to once again remember everything that happened in the Awakening Ceremony.

 Chapter 17: Awakening Ceremony Part:2

    <h4>Chapter 17: Awakening Ceremony Part:2</h4>


    The Awakening Ceremony was an ancient ceremony that urred whenever a member of the royal family and a member of the Duke family both awoke around the same time.


    Although I state "same time," this ceremony took ce when both parties awoke within a week of each other. And the same thing happened to me and the first princess, Angelina D. Merovingian.


    She was the first to awaken, followed by me.


    Because we both awakened our mana core in the same week, the ancient Awakening Ceremony was performed.


    When this event urred, it was thought that both the royal and duke families would seed, leading the kingdom to a brighter future.


    But, believe me, it''s all bullshit, and I''m well aware of it.The oue of this event will eventually lead to a war-torn future.


    It alles down to what happens tonight.


    "Small things can make a big difference," as the saying goes.


    But let''s return to the topic at hand.


    This incident is shown in shback scenes with the princess.


    After getting close to her, she would tell the hero or the character I portrayed in the game about it.


    Two things stick out in these shbacks. The first is the rejection of Eden Morton''s marriage proposal.followed by a heinous attempt at r*pe on the first princess.


    Well, it was a dark game, so there''s that.


    Both of these events were nned by separate monarchs.


    The first n was devised by our lovely king, who intended to use me as a pawn and a stepping stone for his daughter.


    He had already broken our engagement, but few people were aware of it.


    And now he wanted her to turn down my proposal in front of the entire nobility.


    To be honest, it was Eden''s fault for falling for such an obvious trap, but I can''t me him fully.


    The princess was indicating that she wouldply, even asking him for the first dance, which is only done with the ones you care about the most.


    Eden proposed to her in the heat of the moment in front of everyone and was brutally rejected.


    The following day, stories began to surface portraying me as the worst form of criminal possible.


    Rumors spread from the nobles to themon people that I was a murderer, r*pist, and drug user.


    While thest one was correct, the others were all part of a fabricated story.


    The people turned against me suddenly, and despite the fact that I waspletely innocent, I became their ultimate enemy.


    The king, on the other hand, did his part wlessly.He left no space for spection.


    He''d send people dressed as victims of my crimes to appeal for justice in front of our fortress.


    This was the final straw for me.People would shun me, point fingers, and treat me as the lowest of the low if I tried to venture out.


    And my dearest father, the ostensibly responsible patriarch, did nothing to dispel these rumors.


    He just paid off the people who were mimicking my victims in front of the castle.


    He was practically acknowledging that I was a criminal andpensating for my alleged wrongdoings.It''s simply one more reason I loathe him.


    This man would do anything for power, including sacrifice his own son. And those hypocrites pretend to be acting in the interests of the kingdom.


    That''s when I started putting on an arrogant front to hide my loneliness.


    No one was actually close to me except Sarah.


    Eden Morton''s life in the game was irrevocably changed at this moment.


    But that''s only a small detail in the shback.


    The main event was arranged by the Darkoina continent''s emperor¡ªthe same monarch with whom our loving king is attempting to establish contact.


    This happened after the princess rejected me.


    She was ufortable with what she did to me, but she went ahead with it anyway.But thates as no surprise; she is, after all, a snake.


    She walked to the garden for some fresh air that night and was ambushed by four assants.


    Because no energy could be used within the royal pce due to the runes from centuries ago, they were attacking her physically.


    However, it was enough to bring a child down. Fate, or whatever name you choose to give it, stepped in.


    Although she didn''t do anything, the heroine with a fairy lineage came to her aid.Nheless, she managed to buy the queen enough time to detect her daughter''s absence and save them both.


    She viciously murdered all four attackers in the most heinous way imaginable.


    Despite their ss disparities, this urrence pushed both heroines closer andter yed a crucial role in the hero''s connection with both of them.


    Consider this: if their scheme had seeded, the emperor would have had considerably more negotiating power.


    He could have asked for more than what had originally been agreed upon because the princess was no longer a virgin, which is a major deal in this primitive culture because no one in the Nobles wants to marry a non-virgin.


    They, however, underestimated the main heroine''s tenacity, and everything backfired on them.


    The assants were eventually proven to be from the Darkoina empire, which their arrogant and ignorant second prince confessed to the hero.As a result, our foolish and hypocritical hero killed the prince in a fit of wrath.


    This incident served as a catalyst for the subsequent war.


    Angelina became obsessed with strength as a result of all of this because she never wanted to feel helpless again.


    And, for some strange reason, I got obsessed with Angelina.


    I wanted her to be with me, no matter what.


    The carriageing to a halt jolted me out of my reverie. I opened my eyes and began to walk outside.

 Chapter 18: Awakening Ceremony Part:3 Angelina D Merovingian

    <h4>Chapter 18: Awakening Ceremony Part:3 Angelina D Merovingian</h4>


    When my family and I stepped outside the carriage, we were weed by the sight of a majestic structure in front of us.


    The teleportation portal, which stood 10 meters tall, projected a dazzling blue glow, powered by mana cores at both ends.


    This technological marvel, created by the elves, was a sign of their prowess and invention, providing them with a position of strength in Antis.


    It was a groundbreaking innovation that enabled instantaneous transport across huge distances, a feat that had previously taken months.It can be found in every significant location on the.


    As I got closer to the portal, I noticed a slight tremor in the surrounding environment.


    The presence of runes within the gateway, on the other hand, reassured me that any potential threat had been eliminated.


    Despite its non-threatening nature, the teleportation portal was out of reach for the majority of people.


    "You may feel like throwing up, but hold it in."My father''s voice ripped through the air, encouraging my twin siblings to keep any difort at bay during the teleportation process.That didn''t surprise me.


    He clearly cared about them more than about me.yet it didn''t bother me too much as my control over Eden''s body grew, and my emotions had alsoe under my control, though I doubt they would after seeing that girl after so long.


    I jumped into the vortex without hesitation, quickly finding myself thousands of kilometers away from my initial location.


    I was in the capital city.and the sensation was oddly neutral, devoid of difort or disorientation.


    Looking back, I can see my siblings attempting not to vomit and even my father frowning.


    ''It''s probably my affinity at work,'' I thought, considering my space affinity as a possible reason for my unaffected state.


    I shifted my gaze and noticed two carriages parked in front of me. One would bring my family to the main hall, while the other would take me to the grave of the first monarch for blessings.


    Fortunately, the princess and I were assigned separate blessing locations, preventing any difort.


    I took the first carriage that would take me to my destination, nodding to my father.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~


    ''That was way fucking boring''.I thought as I found myself standing in front of the majestic entrance. Thest two hours had been the second-most boring time in my life, after lectures.


    Enduring the recounting of some ancient king''s aplishments wasn''t exactly thrilling; I had spent the time dozing off.


    I waited for the herald''s pronouncement at the entrance gate.


    The princess should have arrived first, when I was dosing off.I could hear people''s voices and whispers from where I was.


    And then the herald''s voice rang out, clear andmanding, cutting through the hushed murmurs of the crowd. "Ladies and gentlemen, honored guests, it is with great pleasure that I announce the arrival of Lord Eden Morton, heir to the esteemed Morton Duchy."


    ''Get this man a fucking pay raise.''I thought in my mind that the Herald dude was doing his job way too well.


    His words rang down the corridor, and my strides propelled me onward as the herald''s message repeated.I stepped into the big hall as the huge doors swung open.


    My steps were measured andposed.


    Everyone was looking at me, assessing, judging, and scrutinizing. Their eyes were fixed on me.


    The tension was nearly palpable, and the silence was deafening for a brief while.As I strolled, I met the gazes of people who were watching me with indifference, curiosity, and barely veiled disdain.


    Duke Morton, my father, stood at the head of the room, his posture tight and his gaze locked on me.


    The other Dukes and the King stood with him, but I disregarded them because Eden''s feelings were driving me to find one particr girl.


    Beyond the sea of faces, my sight was drawn to a pair that stood out: Angelina D. Merovingian''s prating stare.


    Her presence was captivating, and her look was enigmatic.


    For a brief moment, our eyes connected, and a world of unsaid thoughts seemed to travel between us.


    I went down the hall until I reached the center.The weight of the moment hung over me as the silence stretched on.


    Then came the pping, a mix of genuine admiration, polite acknowledgement, and possibly a tinge of envy. It grew louder, generating a crescendo of sound that filled the room.


    ''These fucking hypocrites are all thinking about the great show that''s about to start, huh? Unfortunately, they will be disappointed.'' I figured, as most of them should have guessed by now, that something huge was going to happen tonight, and they were all pumped for a wonderful show.


    They did get a good show in the game, but I''m not going to stick to the script.


    The ovation gradually subsided, and the buzz of discussions returned to the hall.


    I politely nodded and acknowledged people who approached me, my demeanor a mask of calm.


    I stood in a quiet nook, waiting for the princess to make a move.I didn''t have to wait more than ten minutes before she started walking in my direction.


    Angelina D. Merovingian, the first princess, attracted attention just by being present. Her countenance exuded regal grace while still evoking enigmatic charm.


    In the warm light of the hall, her fairplexion seemed to shimmer softly, giving her an almost ethereal look.


    Her features were striking¡ªhigh cheekbones that defined her face, a delicate nose that screamed of elegance, and lips with a subtle, natural grace.


    Her eyes, a deep, stormy blue that seemed to store a universe of emotions inside their depths, were her most fascinating feature.


    They were framed by ckshes that created a shadow over her delicate skin. Her golden hair fell down her shoulders in glossy waves, a dramatic contrast to the pale grace of her gown.


    The garment she was wearing was a design marvel; the deep blue fabric flowed elegantly over her figure, its intricate designs suggestive of constetions dancing across the night sky.


    The bodice of the dress was tight, emphasizing her slim waist, before flowing into a voluminous skirt that trailed behind her.


    The dress''s neckline was embellished with delicatece and detailed embroidery, addingplexity to the ensemble.


    The sleeves were long and sheer, revealing her fair skin beneath. The gown struck a delicate mix between modesty and allure, attracting the attention of those who saw it.


    "Would you like to dance with me, Lord Eden?" she asked, a lovely smile on her lips.

 Chapter 19: Awakening Ceremony Part 4

    <h4>Chapter 19: Awakening Ceremony Part 4</h4>


    "Would you like to dance with me, Lord Eden?" she asked, a lovely smile on her lips.


    ''Would you have a look at that?''


    I mused quietly to myself; her movement seemed so natural. I could see why Eden had fallen into such an obvious trap.


    Everyone''s attention was drawn to her request, which surprised them because they expected our dance to be the first, but her initiative was unexpected.


    "With pleasure, Princess."


    I smiled back, observing a quiver in her smile as I broke my childhood vow to call her by her name.


    When we got to the center of the hall, the folks around us moved to the sides to make room for the dance.


    Angelina extended her gloved hand towards me as the music grew louder, a sweet smile on her lips.


    In response, I bowed, the tails of my suit jacket flying with the gesture.As I held her hand in mine, our eyes met, and a wordless understanding passed between us.


    We moved as if in a dream as the waltz began. With each beautiful step, her robe flowed about her, the fabric murmuring on the marble floor.


    My motions were flowing, a result of the numerous hours we had spent as children honing our bodies in dancing.


    "This is quite a surprise, Princess," I whispered softly amid the strains of the symphony. "I didn''t expect you to be such a skilled dancer, especially when all you did during our dance sses was whine."


    "Appearances, Lord Eden, can be deceiving. I may not look the part, but I''ve taken plenty of dance lessons since then." She responded with a slight smile on her lips. Her eyes, on the other hand, had a trace of re, reminding me of less-than-pleasant memories from our past. Yes, she would frequently beat me up if I did not y with her.


    "You''ve changed a lot over the years,"I said this as I swirled her around, her gown flowing gracefully.


    "You, Lord Eden, have changed as well. You used to be a lot more casual with me, calling me by my first name. It''s all titles now."She looked at me with interest, her eyes scanning my face.


    "In a world where betrayal and schemes aremonce, one must be ready to change course at a moment''s notice."I held her stare with my cerulean eyes.


    My statements brought sorrow to her eyes as I pointed out how she had betrayed my trust by agreeing to her father''s request to cancel our engagement, and now she was plotting against me.


    The music grew louder, and our steps pulled us closer together once more.Our gazes stayed locked, and the rest of the world seemed to fade into the background.


    "Doesn''t it ever get old, Princess?Are you constantly on guard, manipting, and plotting against those who care about you?"Her gaze was drawn to the question. Our movements are still perfectly coordinated.


    "Eden, the world does not revolve around you. Stop ying the victim card; I''m also sacrificing. It''s a matter of survival. I''d go to any length for my kingdom."


    Her eyes shift from grief to resolve as she responds.She also eliminated the Lord section; it appears she grew tired of talking in circles.


    "If the world turns against you, I''ll stand beside you, not your kingdom."I basically said whatever came to mind at the time.


    But I meant it when I said the world would turn against her, and Eden in the game went to great lengths to save her, even sacrificing his humanity to do so.


    "If the world turns against you, I''ll stand beside you, not your kingdom."I basically said whatever came to mind at the time.


    But I meant it when I said the world would turn against her, and Eden in the game went to great lengths to save her, even sacrificing his humanity to do so.


    The force of my words struck her, and she tightened her grip on my hand before slightly releasing it.


    "Trust is a luxury few can afford, Princess."


    I stated it again, my gaze briefly averting before returning to meet hers."But it doesn''t mean one should shut themselves off entirely."


    "Is there still room for trust between us then?"


    Her brow furrowed in thought as she seemed to consider myments.


    "Not at all, Princess. I''ll never trust you again, not after what you''ve done and what you''re about to do next."The statements were cutting and intended to sting both her and myself. But I kept saying it.


    The waltz reached its peak, and our motions slowed as the music swayed.


    As we rocked to the beat, I drew Angelina closer, our bodies practically touching.Her warmth permeated theyers of fabric that separated us.


    I murmured, whispering in her ear,"And stop acting, Princess. I''m not going to go along with your scumbag father''s and your ideas."


    We came to a gentle stop as the music faded. I let her go, and she took a step back.


    "Thank you for this dance, princess," I replied softly, returning her look.


    I turned and walked away, leaving her in the heart of the ballroom''s magnificence.


    The mob whirled around her, pleading dances from her.As I stepped back, I couldn''t help but think about our conversation.


    Angelina was no longer the person I had once admired, and the next time I saw her, it would most likely be at the academy.


    and until then, I had to find a means to get rid of these residual sentiments since I didn''t want them to bond me to her. I died for her, but she didn''t give a fuck about me, and I don''t want to love a woman like her, not now or ever.


    ~~~~~~~


    ''How long will this fucking ceremonyst?''


    As I sat in the corner of the hall, I couldn''t help but feel frustrated. An hour had passed since my dance with the princess,


    but there were still other youngdies who wanted to dance with me, which I graciously denied.


    There were also children from other Duke families who approached me, some to congratte me and others to tease me,


    which I disregarded since thest thing I wanted to do was dispute with a 13-year-old child.


    ''You are awfully quiet, Edda''.Edda has been keeping her lips shut ever since we came; she speaks very little throughout the ceremony, which is pretty surprising. I mused as I inquired.


    [What do you need to talk about?]She inquired without emotion, although she appeared irritated for some reason.


    ''There is nothing''.I didn''t want to irritate her any further, I said as I looked around the corridor.


    Many named characters are present here right now, some of whom became steeping stones for the hero and others who became his buddies, which meant they were automatically his underlings.


    Some of the sub-heroines may be seen here, and to be honest, I loathe them all; they are far too innocent in this dog-eat-dog world.


    Yes, they had everything a person could want as children, but that doesn''t exin their naivet¨¦.


    In the game, all you need is some sweet talk and differentiated treatment, and they''ll be yours.


    And if it''s the same here, I''m giving up on trying to save any of them.


    Many of them died throughout the game, some for plot progression, others for the hero''s character development, but aside from the main heroine, many of the sub-heroines would perish.


    And I''m not doing it for sympathy; I''m doing it because they have value, they are better than their peers in some manner, and they will be useful to me.I will never forget the type of world I am now living in, no matter how much Eden''s memories influence me.


    My gaze shifted across the hall as I realized some people were missing, including the king, princess, four dukes, and the queen, who did not attend the event.


    ''"I''m sure she didn''t want to face me."I assumed that because she is the one who promised my mother about my marriage with the princess,


    her inability to do anything as her family members are basically ruining my life didn''t make things any better,


    and as a result, her rtionship with the king and the princess is very stressful, but after what happened today, she will be more attentive towards the princess, which will make her guilt towards me lessen a bit, and me being an asshole in the game didn''t help much either.


    Slowly, she will grow to believe like others, much like my marriage annulment with the princess was for the best, but they never recognized that it was their petty politics that made me the way I was in the game.


    Even if they did, recognizing their own mistakes was improbable; nobility did not operate in this manner.


    Shifting my focus away from the dismal notion, I noticed another missing figure in the hall: the second main heroine from the first game. Aeloria Starfayre, who will be known as "the Gentle Sprite,"


    She came from the same baron family that discovered the hero; she was your standard heroine¡ªkind, delicate, and someone who wouldn''t hurt a fly but nevertheless loved the hero who had in hundreds.She is a hypocrite through and through.


    ''I should stop judging individuals based on their game performance.''I noted these words since some people will be different from their gaming counterparts,


    and it was too soon to pass judgment on anyone, especially because I didn''t know them well enough to make such an assessment.


    Well, if she is missing, it means that the event of the princess is going to start, and all I need to do is just chill out and wait for this ceremony to end.


    "....."


    ''Didn''t I raise a red g?''


    [Eden, we have an issue.]Edda contacted me out of nowhere, since she had been quiet for some time.


    ''Fuck, I really did it,''I cursed my bad luck; I can''t enjoy my alone time without drama.


    ''What exactly is it?''I asked Edda why she had called me out, and instead of responding, she showed me an interface.


    ======================


    Quest Interface


    Quest Title: Rescue of Princess Angelina


    Quest Type: Side Quest


    Quest Level: A-ss


    Rewards for Sess:


    10,000 Experience Points (XP)


    Penalties for Failure:


    Death of Princess Angelina


    Continent war, shifting 5 years earlier.


    Time Limit: 30:00


    =======================


    ''What the fuck is this, Edda?''I eximed, my mind racing to process the gravity of the situation.

 Chapter 20: Awakening Ceremony Part 5

    <h4>Chapter 20: Awakening Ceremony Part 5</h4>


    Many things have happened to me since I came in this strange environment, including the uncertainty of being in a ce where no one is truly yours, a ce where you know you can die at the wimps of a strong person.


    I''ve spent a lot of time thinking about how to exist in this world, plotting every possible way for me to get stronger, even if it meant leaving the Duke family''s safety and traveling into this dangerous world without enough strength.


    But I''m confident that I''ll be able to pull it off in some way.


    Everything was going well for me because I could see a way to have a happy life, but I and my poor luck were continuously bringing me down to shit i don''t want to be part of.


    ~~~~~~


    ''Edda, please exin.How the hell did this happen?''


    I inquired, trying not to lose my cool, but I really want to punch someone in the face.


    [You''ve changed a lot since you arrived here. You should have proposed to the princess this evening, but you didn''t. As a result of this action, many things changed.]


    Edda quickly exined why, but I wasn''t in the mood to hear it.


    ''Tell me, Edda, is this the grand scheme of the jerk who brought me here to save Angelina? Is this what you''re looking for? making her despair in her anguish, then making her love me in her guilt for what she did to me''.


    I pointed that out as my mind was racing with numerous scenarios of what may happen if I made just one wrong move, and honestly, I don''t want to do this sh*t. I seriously don''t.


    [She won''t be concise enough to know any of that.]


    Edda replied , she was seriously pointing that out.


    ''Thats not the main point. Edda, what about the others? Where is Aeloria? Where is the Queen? She was the one who was supposed to save her. Where is she now?''


    I asked, What I really want to know is: What happened to the original people who were supposed to save Angelina? Where the hell are they now?


    [Aeloria is with the princess, but she is absolutely worthless, as she was in the original story, and the Queen will be a littlete in saving them, but this will be more than enough time to murder them.]


    Edda''s response left me thinking, How the fuck does she know all this? Is she some sort of all-knowing entity?


    I started walking away from the hall, away from my muddled thoughts, and towards the garden.


    Other than the mental suffering it would bring me as a result of Eden''s love for her, I can''t afford to let anything happen to the princess.


    The continent-wide conflict was a major concern. If this had happened five years earlier, every approach I had would have been ruined.


    I couldn''t let this happen, and I''m not quite strong enough to defend myself in a conflict. And if the conflict urs, I will lose my most powerful weapon: my knowledge of the future.


    Gazing at the two rings on my index fingers, I contemted my options.


    =========================


    Item: Chameleon''s Deceit


    Type: Enchanted Ring


    Description:


    The Chameleon''s Deceit is a versatile enchanted ring crafted by master artisans. Its primary function is to shroud its true nature, appearing as an elegant piece of jewelry to the untrained eye.


    However, its true power lies in its transformational ability.


    Transformation:


    With a mere touch and a subtle gesture, the Chameleon''s Deceit can morph into a concealed weapon¡ªa deadly knife.


    The de is forged from an unknown, durable material capable of slicing through most defenses with ease.


    Poison Infusion:


    Upon transformation, the de will be infused with a potent poison.


    =========================


    This is the baby I brought back from the system shop: an ornamental ring that can be transformed into a knife with the touch of a finger.


    ''I''m d they didn''t properly check me at the entrance,''


    I thought as I entered an empty corridor. Having spent most of my childhood ying in the Royal Castle proved useful since I took various shortcuts to the royal garden.


    I could hear faint screaming as I moved closer to the Royal Garden. I crawled down the corner, approaching the nearby nt, while I slowly walked closer to the garden.


    I removed the ring, and with a single touch at the proper angle, it transformed into a knife.


    Looking through the foliage, I noticed two people attempting to restrain a female and two people protecting an unconscious girl.


    As soon as I saw them, I recognized them as the heroines of the original game. For the time being, both look to be safe. I moved my attention to the four attackers.


    "What''s with this mortalbat shit?"


    As I nced at their clothes, I noticed that they were dressed inplete ck and had a mask covering their lower face.


    ''Edda, any clue how strong these are?''.


    I asked, taking a deep breath to calm myself. I must take on them no matter how strong they are, and I must do so as quickly as possible.


    [Three are at Origin Level 3, while one is at Origin Level 4].


    Edda reacted by informing me of their level, which wasn''t particrly high but wasn''t surprising given that high-level entities attract more attention, and their level is more than enough to take down a kid.


    "Alright, let''s get this over with."

 Chapter 21: Awakening Ceremony Part 6: End

    <h4>Chapter 21: Awakening Ceremony Part 6: End</h4>


    As I prepared to face the four attackers in the moonlit garden, the night air was dense with tension.


    My fingers gripped the Chameleon''s Deceit Ring, my hidden weapon that had been converted into a lethal daggerced with a strong poison.


    With three of them at Origin Level 3 and one at Origin Level 4, the odds were stacked against me.But I didn''t have a choice. I couldn''t afford to make a single mistake, or I''d fuck everything.


    The assants, who were d in ck and masked, closed in on the two heroines; two were protecting Angelina, who was unconscious, and two were attempting to subjugate Aeloria. I needed to act swiftly.


    Without further ado, I leapt from my hiding ce, the cool steel of the ring-knife shing in the moonlight.I used the element of surprise to my advantage and targeted the attacker nearest to me.


    I hurled the poisoned knife at the first assant''s throat with a quick, fluid stroke. The de soared through the air, hitting its target with lethal uracy.


    As the attacker copsed to the ground, a muted groan escaped his disguised lips, the poison working fast to silence him.


    ''One down, three to go,''As I focused my gaze on the remaining people, I noticed Aeloria had stopped shouting and was looking at me with astonishment.


    The three surviving assants turned to face me, their eyes filled with disbelief and rage.I didn''t wait for their reaction.


    My battle instincts kicked in, and I closed the gap between us in an instant.The Chameleon''s Deceit ring had returned to my finger, but I had other weapons at my disposal: my hands and my battle experience.


    In my previous life, I developed mybat talents by engaging in hand-to-hand battles with several opponents.


    It was a harsh and cruel world where physical prowess and martial skills were required.


    Mybat talents remained my most powerful weapon in this strange world, where thews and limits were significantly different.


    The constraints imposed on the castle, which prohibited the use of any sort of energy, whether mana or aura, worked in my favor.


    In a world where many people relied on these energies to improve their physical talents or cast spells, I tookfort in the idea that such improvements were no longer an option.


    The ying field was level without the crutch of energy maniption. Within the castle, no one could summon magical forces to augment their bodies or cast destructive spells. It''s a ce where raw strength and martial prowess rule supreme.


    The first assant leapt at me, but I sidestepped him, allowing his momentum to carry him past me.As he stumbled, I punched him in the back of the head with a powerful elbow, knocking him out.


    I disarmed him in one seamless motion and turned the de of his own weapon on him, plunging it into his side.


    "Arghh"He cried out in agony before copsing.


    Thest two assants paused for a few seconds, their confidence weakened by my quick counterattacks.


    I took full advantage of that little gap, that split second of vulnerability.


    I pushed forward, my aim clear in my mind: his eyes.


    My fingers spread like predatory talons hunting prey. As my fingertips made contact with his eyes, he hardly had time to react.


    "Arghh"As he recoiled, he cried out in pain, his hands reflexively grasping for his damaged face.


    He tried to counterattack as he writhed in pain, thrusting a desperate fist toward my face. But I was already moving, swerving away from the path of his hit.


    The disparity in our heights worked in my favor, allowing me to dodge his strike quickly.


    I took advantage of the situation and delivered a strong kick to his weak stomach.


    The blow was urate, but he responded by grasping my outstretched leg and pushing his concealed weapon into my thigh.


    "argh... fuck.."The piercing agony in my leg was evident, but I couldn''t afford to be distracted by it.


    With my free hand, I blocked his impending strike with persistence.My arm was jolted by the impact, resulting in a small fracture. It was a testament to the assant''s power.


    My Chameleon''s Deceit ring, hidden on my finger, became my rescue in the midst of this terrible exchange.I triggered its change with uracy. The exquisite piece of jewelry had transformed into a secret weapon¡ªa lethal knife.


    I stabbed the knife into the assant''s other eye in a desperate attempt to change the tide.


    "Arghh, my eye!".His agonizing screams filled the air as he stumbled backward, dazed and crippled.I didn''t waste any time.


    I recovered the knife from his eye and viciously plunged it into his throat with a quick, trained move.


    As he sank to the ground, gurgling his final breaths, life left his body.


    "You are a good son of Duke Morton, but now you can die" .The fourth attacker, at Origin Level 4, was moreposed, taking a battle stand, he told me.


    ''Motherfucker, really started the monologue,''


    I came to a halt, as I was ready to respond to him. I don''t need to follow these shitty verbal battles.


    I''m not sure why, but he didn''t attack me when I was fighting with the others; instead, he just stood there watching everything as if it were a performance for him.


    Either he is simply stupid or he trusts in his own strength, which I suppose is more likely, but acting like a normal ultimate boss is a fatal mistake.


    Looking around, I discovered that Aeloria had taken the princess and hidden to the side of the bushes away from us, which is good because he can''t use them as a scapegoat, but this bitch had seriously abandoned me.


    He struck me with calcted strikes, but I was prepared.


    I deflected his strikes with precision, blocking with my damaged arm when necessary. Despite the anguish, I persisted.


    I took advantage of a brief pause and threw a vicious knee to his stomach, winding him. I quickly followed with a powerful hit to his throat, leaving him to gasp for air.


    "Cough cough" .He lurched backward, grasping his neck, his mask slipping to show a pain-stricken visage.


    Not from Eden''s recollections, but from the game itself, I recognized that face.He was the one who had been mercilessly tortured for information by the Queen.


    With a dismal realization, I realized there was no reason to keep him alive. I quickly snatched his de, cutting his throat and killing him.


    ''So much for acting like a boss,''I stood among the fallen opponents, breathing heavily and bleeding from multiple wounds.


    My shattered arm is in excruciating pain. It had been a hard-fought struggle, but I hade out on top.


    After dealing with the immediate threat, I focused my attention on Aeloria and the unconscious Princess.


    Aeloria''s skin is delicate and porcin-like, with a natural radiance. Her gorgeous freckles adorn her bright cheeks, giving her face a dynamic appeal. Her eyes are fringed by long, darkshes that, when she blinks, cast gorgeous shadows.


    Her button-like nose sits above wide, petal-pink lips that frequently break into the prettiest smile. Her chestnut-brown hair falls in wonderful waves down to her waist.


    ''What do you expect from someone called "the gentle sprite" in the future?''I contemted as I looked at her.


    She''s dressed to the nines in a stunning aristocratic ball gown. It has a delicatecework neckline that weaves wonderful motifs.


    The dress has an airy violet color that looks like blooming flower meadows under a twilight sky.


    Small, delicate flowers are embroidered into the fabric, lending her clothing a natural appearance.


    If her clothes hadn''t been coated in dust and mud and her face hadn''t been stered with tears and snot, she would have looked charming.


    "Are you all right?"


    I asked her as I struggled to sit down and relied on the nearby stone statue for support.


    She didn''t say anything and simply nodded. What happened today is likely to cause them both long-term trauma.


    I drew a healing potion from my side pocket, which I had kept for emergencies, and gulped it down whole, which was slowly healing my wounds, but it will still take some time topletely close the wound in my leg.


    When I was thinking about it, I looked at the girl who had caused all of the problems.


    ''I genuinely want to p that face,''She''s just out of it; she appears to be napping.


    ''Heyy, Edda.''


    I summoned her because I needed information.


    [Yes?] she replied.


    ''Didn''t you fool me?'' ''They shouldn''t have died even if I hadn''te to save them, right?''


    I inquired after she remained silent. I''m curious since the timing didn''t match the one in the game; things should have gone the same way in the game even if I hadn''t intervened.


    I''m assuming this because the princess''s garments are still intact, although in the game they were extensively torn from many ces before Aeloria arrived to save her, and if my prediction is true, the Queen will arrive here any minute now.


    But many things still don''t add up; why would the princess have died if everything had gone as nned?


    Did the assant murder her?


    But then, why would they kill her?


    The emperor would not let such a chess piece die; who would then murder her?


    And what good will it do for the being that brought me here?


    What could be the possible benefit of having me save her?


    Would she have died if I hadn''t arrived?


    Aeloria, what about her?


    Why is she still alive after all of this? ,


    There was nothing about her on the quest interface; she was an important character in the game, but the quest clearly instructed me to save the princess.


    ''Say something, Edda,'' I said again, agitated by her silence. I needed answers, and I clearly dislike being in the dark.


    [Destiny, Eden, cannot be erased; it can only be altered.]Edda responded with a less-than-satisfactory response.


    Because I don''t want to think about anything else right now, I simply closed my eyes.


    I just want to get away from all of this nonsense; so much bullshit has urred since I arrived here that I''m running away tomorrow, no matter what.


    "What happened here?"A calming voice jarred me out of my daydream. I opened my eyes and gazed at thedy who was frowningly ncing around the garden.


    She has an ageless beauty that has endowed her with regal elegance. Her oval face is framed by a cascade of luscious, blonde hair, simr to her daughter''s.


    Her hair is generally styled in borate updos embellished with delicate jeweled pins and beads.


    Isabe D. Merovingian was the queen of this kingdom and my once-favorite aunt.


    She could see what had happened here with a few nces as her attention moved from Angelina to Aeloria, who had stopped crying and was giving the princess ap pillow.


    ''I''d like ap pillow as well,'' I thought. As I rose slowly from my seat, I realized that my wounds had healed sufficiently for me to move around, and I decided to just walk away.


    "Eden".I ignored the queen when she called. I avoided her because I didn''t want to talk to her right now, not because avoiding people is something I enjoy doing.


    We''ll talk when my mom wakes up. She must ount for her family''s actions to my mother, not to me.


    "I''m sorry."She said it again, and I paused and returned my attention to her.


    Even now, there is no discernible change in her appearance, but her eyes are somewhat red.


    "Fuck off" .With that, I continued limping away, leaving both Astound Queen and Aeloria behind.

 Chapter 22: Leaving the Castle

    <h4>Chapter 22: Leaving the Castle</h4>


    As the first rays of morning sunlight washed over me, I reluctantly untangled myself from theforting embrace of my bed. With a satisfying stretch that chased away thest remnants of sleep, I decided it was time to face the new day.


    The previous night''s events loomedrge in my memory, a wild flurry of emotions . The great Ceremony, which had began with such pomp and circumstance, had unexpectedlye to an end without much exnation. It was unsurprising; after all, the king wouldn''t want the wicked information of what had urred to the princess be public knowledge among the nobles.


    My appearance exhibited the scars of the turbulent evening . My left leg ached from the retention of the damage, and my hand ached in protest of the violence it had witnessed. many people saw me In torn clothes and wound because of that I''d unintentionally be an idental spectacle, a tempting target for idle talk and unjust rumors.


    I had no doubt that my name would be the subject of innumerable talks in theing days, each distorted and embellished to appease the fragile egos of those who thrived in scandal. and the king will not leave this chance to use it in his advantage But their opinions had no influence on me because I didn''t care about their bullshit.


    I got out of bed and began headed towards the washroom. Today is the day I will leave the castle because, afterst night''s event, I know that the more I hang around the main cast of the game, the more unexpected events I will face, so today would be the best day for me to leave as my sh*t of a father didn''t return from yesterday because he had some discussion with the king about the darkoina continent, leaving the house empty of a powerful person who can stop me from leaving and a perfect time for me to get the hell away from this burdensome ce.


    as I return back to my room i looked at the bag which was settled at the corner of the room.


    Packing for this trip was a painstaking effort. For the unexpected road ahead, I carefully selected a variety of everyday outfits that are adaptable and sturdy. A trusty little knife, an instrument of survival and defence, found its home among them. Ready-made food,pact and non-perishable, was packed into the backpack to ensure I didn''t go hungry on my trip.


    But it was the different potions I had meticulously collected over time that truly distinguished from the others. Each vial contained a distinct concoction, a concoction of magic and alchemy, each potentially life-saving in its own right.


    After checking the necessities, I turned my attention to another criticalponent of my preparations. I umted a significant amount of money as a consequence of diligent savings during the previous month. This wealth woulde in handy when it came to dealing with the unknown expenses as well as chances that awaited me on this perilous adventure.


    I hauled the bag onto my shoulders after inspecting thepleted gear and assuring that nothing was awry. But the load seemed heavy, and I realized there had to be a better way. I quickly transferred the entire load into the system''s inventory. Why bother with a bulky luggage when I may have the convenience of a mobile storage space?


    I left my room and walked through the familiar hallways, making numerous turns until I came to another door. I softly banged on it before entering the room where my mum was sleeping peacefully. Her silver hair surrounded her like a halo, emphasizing her delicate attractiveness. I took a seat in a corner and cherished the sight of her tranquil face for a few moments.


    My voice broke the hush, my remarks a mix of both hope and despair.


    "I''ll be away for a little while, Mom."


    I leaned in and kissed her on the forehead. I promised myself that the next time I saw her, I would bring her the solution she so sorely needed for her curse.


    I anticipated the day she would awaken, her eyes full of life once more, with a hopeful grin. And with that reassuring idea, I exited the room, quietly closed the door behind me.


    Sara, the head maid, stood patiently in the corridor as I exited my mother''s room.


    "Are you leaving, Master Eden?"


    she inquired, her eyes filled with concern and anxiety.


    I simply nodded, knowing that words couldn''t fully express how serious my departure was.


    She began to speak, emphasizing the importance of my safety and well-being during my voyage.


    It was a heartfelt dialogue full of genuine concern and knowledge.


    Sara surprised me by taking me into a loving and reassuring hug once she finished.


    Her remarks were quiet, but they conveyed a powerful message "This is your home, Please return safely."


    The sincerity in her embrace brought a glimmer of reassurance in the midst of the uncertainty thaty ahead. I epted her thoughts with a grateful smile.


    After finishing my preparations and saying my goodbyes, I made my way to the back of the castle, where the emergency gate was ced. It was a quiet exit, away from prying eyes and the typical bustle of the pce. This was the path I needed to travel in order to slip away silently and escape any unpleasant confrontations.


    As I approached the exit, I probed into my inventory and pulled out two items I had recently obtained from the system. Myrge XP reserves, a reward from thest quest, allowed me to do some shopping in the system''s shop.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Item: Veil of Disguise


    Type: illusion


    Description:


    The Veil of Disguise is an exquisite and enigmatic mask of unparalleled craftsmanship. Crafted by master artisans, its primary function is to shroud the wearer''s identity, rendering their face unrecognizable to all who behold it.


    Disguise Ability:


    With a simple adjustment, the Veil of Disguise can transform the wearer''s appearance, obscuring their features in an elegant and mysterious fashion. It grants the wearer a new, unrecognizable visage, allowing them to move through crowds or situations incognito.


    Aesthetics:


    The mask is a work of art in itself, adorned with intricate patterns and embellishments that evoke an aura of sophistication and intrigue. Its design reflects the beauty of secrecy and the allure of the unknown.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    Item : Long Hood of Guardian''s Veil


    Type : protection


    Description:


    The Long Hood of Guardian''s Veil is an elegant and versatile piece of enchanted attire. Crafted by master artisans, this long hood is designed not only for style but also for protection. When worn, it can transform into a form of body protection, encasing the wearer in a shimmering, ethereal shield.


    Transformation:


    With a simple touch and a focused thought, the Long Hood of Guardian''s Veil can morph into a protective barrier. This shield-like aura surrounds the wearer, deflecting blows, projectiles, and even spells, providing an additionalyer of defense.


    Elegance:


    In its regr form, the long hood exudes an air of sophistication. It is made from fine materials and is adorned with intricate designs and magical sigils. When not in use for protection, it serves as an exquisite fashion essory, suitable for any formal asion.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    These things, which had cost me a total of 7000 XP, were proving to be well worth the money. As I put them on, a sense of aplishment washed over me, and I couldn''t help but smile. These newfound possessions would be crucial in protecting my identity.

 Chapter 23: Teleportation Portal

    <h4>Chapter 23: Teleportation Portal</h4>


    [3rd person POV]


    "May I have your attention? The portal for the Marinthalis city of the darkoina continent will be open in half an hour. Those who have special permission, pleasee to the main counter".


    Ady in herte twenties was sitting on the counter as she announced the notice, and as she did, a few people started to head in her direction and slowly formed a line in front of her.


    "How can I help you?"


    She asked with a small smile, as the person in front of her was affected by it, and he replied with a small smile.


    "I bear the Count''s letter, a document that explicitly states my purpose for journeying to the Marinthalis city,"


    he replied, producing a letter from his inner pocket. He handed it over to the poiseddy, who epted it gracefully.


    With a deft motion, she passed the letter to her colleague stationed behind her. This meticulous process was a testament to the stringent security measures in ce to ensure the integrity of each traveler''s intentions.


    "Your patience will be required for just a few brief moments,"


    she informed the traveler, acknowledging his cooperation with a nod.


    She continued to study each traveler''s unique authorization with unflinching zeal.


    Some disyed letters of authority conferred by nobles, while others held endorsements from well-known merchants attesting to their authenticity. These sponsors took on a significant duty by acting as guarantors for people traveling without the burden of identification.


    If an unpleasant incidence urs as a result of the conduct of these anonymous passengers, the sponsors will be held ountable.


    Thisplex system had long been established as an integralponent of the kingdom''s activities, built to suit people who wanted anonymity and frequently engaged in illegal affairs ,who are mostly nobles.


    Its legacy stretched many years, a monument to its sess in maintaining secrecy in a world rife with intrigue and concealment.


    As thedy finished checking one more special permission she was greeted with the sight of a person who covered his face with an elegant mask which was amon practice for those who arrive here, but his mask was different then other no matter how many time she tries to focus she wasn''t able to make out of the outline of his face and he wear a white ne shirt and ck trouser and over them me wear a clook covering his entire body he stood around 5''4 which was nearly enough for his shoulder to be above the counter.


    "How can I assist you?" Her professional demeanor remained unaffected as she posed the question, her gaze fixed on the fascinating traveler.


    The traveler took an insignia from beneath their cloak and presented it for inspection without saying anything.


    An emblem¡ªa wolf atop a mountain¡ªwas carved onto the insignia, a symbol that resonated authentic.


    "Morton Duchy insignia," she observed quietly, her smile faltering briefly before quickly returning. Each emblem bore the weight of the Duke or royal family it represented, indicating that they were valued guests within their respective duchies or kingdoms.


    These emblems were unequaled in their significance, representing the highest level of assistance and safety for the passenger within the teleportation portal system.


    "May I verify it?" She enquired gingerly, carefully picking her words to prevent any potential harm, conscious of the sensitive nature of dealing with nobles.


    Without saying anything, the traveler handed out the emblem. She took it with the same care, softly taking hold of it before delivering it to the attendant behind her.


    As the emblem was put into a container, its magical characteristics ignited a delicate, iridescent purple glow, confirming its genuineness.


    She returned the insignia to its bearer with a confident nod and a respectful bow.


    The young aristocrat returned the nod and headed to the awaiting teleportation portal, leaving a trail of mystery in his wake.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C


    [Eden''s POV]


    <i>''Quite the smooth escape,''</i>


    I thought, gazing at the insignia in my hand. This small gift had been given to me when I was ten years old, to be passed on to those thought worthy of the Morton dukedom''s hospitality.


    However, I had never met someone who fulfilled the requirements throughout the years. like a result, it remained with me like a quietpanion throughout my voyage.


    Today, though, I had finally put it to use, a perfect method to slip away from the Dukedom without raising suspicion.


    Although its usage could raise a few eyebrows, the resulting uproar would be minor.


    After all, there were at least a hundred more with the same insignia flying back and forth with considerable regrity.


    I hid it beneath my cloak, making sure it was securely tucked away before transferring it back into the system''s inventory.


    As I stood in front of the massive archway, a stream of energy flowed through me.


    ''<i>Again, whenever I am near a space distortion, I can feel the star energy within me slowly increasing''.</i>


    I thought this as I looked at the teleportation gate in front of me.


    Before me stood the Teleportation Gate, an extraordinary marvel of magical engineering. This portal was no ordinary doorway; it was a towering monolith of obsidian, adorned with intricate and radiant patterns that seemed to pulse with mystical power. Its protective runes traced the boundaries, casting an aura of security.


    Unlike the one we had just used to travel to the capital, this gate was intended formoners and higher officials of the kingdom, as the Noble''s required a much moreplex system for traveling between two continents, for obvious security reasons, as no one would want a noble of a different kingdom or continent to die in theirnds due to their negligence.


    <i>''No matter how many times I looked at it, it looks beautiful. The Elves did a pretty good job making this''.</i>


    I thought ,The elves had outdone themselves in its craftsmanship, creating a portal that was not only functional but a work of art in its own right.


    As I looked around, I saw a mass of passengers buzzing with excitement and apprehension, their faces painted with abination of enthusiasm and anxiety.


    After a while, the countdown to the portal''s opening began. I was the first to step through the portal, crossing the continent for the first time to an entirely other city.

 Chapter 24: Marinthalis City

    <h4>Chapter 24: Marinthalis City</h4>


    I felt the star energy in my body tremble slightly as soon as I entered the portal, but it settled down after a few seconds.


    '' I wonder when I''ll be able to use it''.


    I thought to myself,


    Perhaps one of the most powerful abilities is the ability to modify space and time.


    I could think of only a few abilities that can rival my ability, and it is one of my most critical trump cards right now; therefore, I wish to make use of it as soon as possible.


    I emerged from the portal into arge cavern reminiscent to the one I had encountered on Eve''s Continent. This one, on the other hand, was bigger and ornamented with exquisite embellishments that alluded to Darkoina''s riches. The difference was obvious, since moving from one continent to another meant not just a change in location, but also a shift in the basic core of the environment.


    I couldn''t help but notice the less fortunate individuals who had followed me through the portal as I stood there, undisturbed by the space disoriented sensation thates after traveling through teleportation.


    Their expressions were a mix of astonishment and difort, and a number of them appeared to be on the verge of vomiting.


    While my special talent protected me from the worst of these side effects, I couldn''t help but sympathize with their situation, quietly d for the advantages that I had.


    When we had all exited the portal, the imposing gate of the chamber swung open, and we began our walk into the huge main hall. The presence of alert troops who stood as strong guards of this portal center dominated the vast region. Counters were strategically ced throughout the hall to serve as identification validation checkpoints.


    As I approached one of the desks, I was met by a receptionist, a kind woman with a professional manner. She took a look at the pass I handed her and nodded.


    "Ah, special permission," says the receptionist. "Aren''t you one of the fortunate few?"


    I couldn''t help but look around as I noticed individuals forming long queues to verify their identities.


    "It has its benefits."


    I said returning my gaze back to thedy.


    "Well, I hope you enjoy your stay in Marinthalis City, If you have any questions or want assistance, please do not hesitate to ask."


    Says the receptionist.


    "Thank you, but I don''t need any ".


    With a grateful nod, I proceeded on my way, leaving the receptionist to help other tourists.


    I went out of the building and was weed with the fresh new city, Marinthalis City, a huge metropolis that stood as a tribute to both architectural splendor and busymerce. It was an economic center unlike any I''d seen before, and its architecture was breathtaking.


    Marinthalis City was conveniently located along the shore, making it one of the world''srgest ports. Its vast harbor was overflowing with ships of all types, from gigantic galleons to agile fishing boats. The city''s economy was inextricably linked to its marine trade, and the constant influx ofmodities and people from all over the world gave it a cosmopolitan feel.


    Not all kingdom were eager to ept the dangerous ease of teleportation portals in a world full of marvelous marvels and different nations. For many kingdoms, old traditions remained strong, and time-tested trade andmercial practices remained unchanged. These tenacious kingdoms stuck to the sea routes, navigating the great waters with tenacity.


    The kingdom of Drawfs is the best example of this. They reside on an ind and have severe tradews in their realm. They produce the majority of the world''s finest weapons. Because they are not fighters, they prefer to travel by sea, with only a few key people knowing where their kingdom reside.


    The architecture of the city was a blend of majesty and functionality. The skyline was lined with towering spires and beautiful facades, testaments to the riches and influence of its inhabitants. Among these luxurious constructions, however, were lively marketces and poor dwellings where the working ssbored and merchants plied their trade.


    As I navigate throughout the city, I try to match thendmarks and different locations from the game.


    The Marinthalis Merchant Guild, a massive edifice that dominated the waterfront, was one of the city''s most famousndmarks. Its marble columns and borate mosaics oozed grandeur, and merchants from all over the continent flocked within its sacred halls to negotiate bargains and create alliances. It was a location where fortunes were earned and lost, and wheremerce was elevated to the level of a fine profession.


    The Marinthalis Adventure Guild, next to the Merchant Guild, was a gathering ce for courageous people seeking fame and money.


    '' <i>adventure</i><i> guild clich¨¦, can''t have a fantasy story without an adventure guild i suppose''.</i>


    i thought before looking at the building infront of me.


    It had the same architectural splendor as its neighbor but had apletely different function.


    Within its walls, adventurers from many walks of life gathered to take on expeditions, quests, swap stories about their achievements, and prepare for perilous voyages into the unknown.


    It was a hotbed ofpanionship and risk-taking, where the spirit of discovery thrived.


    Moving around for a while i arrived at the centre of the city.


    The Marinthalis Alchemy Guild, located in the city''s heart, was well-known for its contributions to the growth of magical and alchemical skills. Its spire stretched towards the heavens, and itsboratories hummed with ceaseless experimentation.


    Alchemists and intellectuals from all over the world flocked to this institution to learn the ancient secrets, forge potent elixirs, and create great artifacts.


    It was a ce of innovation and discovery, where the boundaries of knowledge were constantly pushed.


    It was a center of continual innovation and discovery, pushing the boundaries of knowledge.


    Marinthalis City, with its distinct blend of splendor and industry, functioned as a crossroads formerce, adventure, and education.


    Its majesty extended far beyond its architectural marvels, because it was a ce where dreams were forged and destiny were shaped.


    As I explored its bustling streets and gazed upon its majestic buildings, I couldn''t help but feel that Marinthalis City live up to its name.


    '' <i>i can''t imagine this city will be demolished in a year''.</i>


    I contemted before turning to face the seemingly unending sea.

 Chapter 25: Adventure Guild

    <h4>Chapter 25: Adventure Guild</h4>


    '' i can''t imagine this city will be demolished in a year''.


    I contemted before turning to face the seemingly unending sea.


    Despite having more unnoticed options, I chose this vast city as the starting point for my journey for quite a few reasons.


    Choosing a quieter town or a smaller city would have surely made it easier to disappear into secrecy, but I purposefully chose this bustling urban center, well aware of the risks it entails¡ªmost particrly, the chance of my true identity being revealed.


    The reason for my seemingly bold decision is a great opportunity that this city provides, one that bnces the risks it poses.


    hiding within the unrest of city life is an unknown treasure: the mystical Kraken''s Domain, an underwater dungeon hiding beneath the ocean''s depths.


    It''s even more remarkable because it''s the very first of its kind to be discovered.


    To be more specific it will be first to be discovered by a human empire.


    Some other races, such as the Elves or the dragon, control a portion of the underwater dungeon, but the majority of the dungeon is held by the sea races, whose knowledge was revealed inter parts of the game.


    Dungeons are special regions where the space bes distorted and a portal to another reality opens.


    Some im it''s a curse from some forgotten god, while others think it''s a blessing from the gods to their descendants, but we''ll get to thatter because I needed more strength before delving into the dungeon.


    ''Let''s gains ourselves a new identity,''


    I pondered,


    Before ncing at the Adventure Guild, one of the city''s tallest structures.


    As I strolled through the bustling city, seeking for various unique objects here and there, I realized that the finest part about the fantasy world is that the people''s ideas are not limited; there are numerous items that demonstrate the brilliance of the inhabitants of this.


    I was in front of the building before I knew it.


    The structure was a colossal work of art, its walls decorated with borate murals depicting legendary adventures and mystical creatures.


    As I entered through the big wooden doors, revealing the guild''s bustling interior, of the guild.


    The sheer enormity of the guild hall was the first thing that hit me. It was a vast space buzzing with activity, adventurers of all types hurrying about.


    Long wooden tables were piled high with maps, weaponry, and multiple items, while big bulletin boards posted an array of Quest opportunities. A big chandelier hung over the hall, casting a warm, golden glow.


    I approached the grand wee desk . A friendly-looking receptionist, a gorgeous middle-aged woman with a nice grin, sat behind it.


    "Wee to the Adventure Guild, How can I be of assistance to you today?"


    She said warmly.


    "I''d like to register as an adventurer."


    I replied, going straight to the topic, i really need to work on my social skills.


    "Of course," the receptionist said, pulling out a form from a drawer.


    "We''ll need some information from you. What''s your full name?"


    "Neil. Just Neil."


    I replied without any hesitation, as I can''t use my real name for obvious reasons I will be using the Neil as my adventure name from now on.


    The receptionist raised an eyebrow but didn''t press further. "Very well, Neil. Could you please fill out this form?" She handed him the parchment and a quill. "Name, age, and ce of birth, please."


    I scribbled down the fake details. "Neil. I''m thirteen, born in a nearby town of munal , about a hundred kilometers from here."


    The receptionist nodded, jotting down the information.


    "And what''s with the mask , Neil?"


    She asked but well they don''t really need to check the faces of the people as they register with there mana pattern which is different for every individual like fingerprints, so her question was uncalled for.


    "I don''t like to show my face".


    I gave a nt reply clearly showing her that I don''t want to remove my mask .


    " Too handsome to show your face, i see ".


    She cracked a joke trying to lighten up the mood before she took out a globe type object from her desk.


    " Please put your hand on the it and supply your mana or aura in it."


    She asked and I did what she told me. With some momentary pain for a second in my finger as a needle pricked my skin to collect some blood sample everything was over.


    "Great," she said, finishing up the paperwork.


    "Neil, you''re officially registered. Keep your adventurer''s badge and identity card safe; losing it will cost you a fine for a new one."


    She handed me a small metal insignia with my fake name etched on it and a small "E" inscribed below to represent my current rank, as well as a small card with my information on it.


    I took the insignia and attached it to the back of my cloak.


    "I''d like to make a request."


    Looking back at her, I said.


    "Sure".


    Though she appeared perplexed because asking for a request on the first day of registration was unusual, she cooperated nheless.


    "I''d like to know what kinds of quests rted to reptiles I can take right now."


    I asked her, and she gave me a funny look, but she still nodded her head, informing me that I would have it by tomorrow.


    I''ll never forget how I perished due of the Python bastard back in my former world, and I''ll avenge myself by murdering at least one of every type of reptiles in this universe.


    [Once again, Eden, you''re being petty].


    An all-too-familiar voice interrupted my mental monologue.


    ''Look who choose to show up, you were practically nonexistent from the previous day.''


    I responded to her sarcastically.


    [Stop ming me; you are the one who has stopped talking to me].


    She scoffed at my statements and rebuked me.


    ''then give me the answers I needed''.


    I responded to her, and she fell silent again.


    "Could you please rmend a famous inn near here?"


    When Edda did not respond, I hurriedly inquired of thedy receptionist.


    "Well, there''s an inn called Phoenix''s Perch on 16th street, the best inn in the city, you can try your luck there."


    With a professional smile on her face, she responded.


    "I appreciate it."


    I replied before leaving the guild, but I was smirking under my mask as I confirmed the location of my first Easter egg of the game.

 Chapter 26: Phoenix Perch

    <h4>Chapter 26: Phoenix Perch</h4>


    What makes a game genuinely unique? Every gamer out there has an answer to that question. Some games captivate us with carefully crafted world settings , while others captivate us with epic, mind-bending plots. Then there are the games that give us remarkable characters, each with their own colorful soul.


    The game "Saga of Antis," was a four-part video game gem that take us on an unforgettable adventure.


    Unfortunately, I could only y the first three parts before my previous world hit the fan, leaving the fourth part unrealised.


    To truly appreciate the whole story, you''d need 3000 hours - and that''s assuming you''re one of those legendary individuals who have the back bone to spent this much time on it.


    Its characters, world-building, diversified race, and battle sequence were its strong aspects.


    But what I liked best were the Easter eggs scattered around the game''s map, and here I am at the location of the first Easter egg of the second game, which didn''t have any significance at first but yed a vital partter.


    When I arrived at the 16th Street junction, I came across a giant phoenix sign in front of the three-story building. I approach the building with careful steps around a bustling area.


    The inside of the inn was quiet and warm; there weren''t many people on the lower floor because it was working hour for most of the males in the city when I arrived.


    A massive chandelier was suspended at intervals from the ceiling, andrge wooden beams were stretched to support the structure.


    A artwork of a phoenix flying in a mild crimson tone adorned the walls.


    The hall is outfitted with plush, cushioned chairs and benches upholstered in textiles that reflect the phoenix''s zing mes.


    Low tables are strategically ced throughout the space, enabling guests to unwind with a drink, a book, or spirited conversation.


    ''She''s not even trying to conceal her identity,''


    I couldn''t help but grumble about the innkeeper; she''s clearly making an effort to prove that she''s rted to Phoenix.


    After another look around the hall, I began to make my way towards the empty counter. I pressed a small bell that was located in the corner of the table.


    Looking around the hall one more time, I started to move towards the empty counter. There was a small bell ced at the corner of the table, which I pressed.


    "Ringgg".


    "Coming".


    The voice of ady from the inside of the inn came with the end of the ring sound, and ady approached at the counter with a quick step.


    She was ady who appeared to be an ordinarydy, in and simple, yet the way she held herself made her appear to be a confidentdy with power and authority.


    Her face was unassuming, but her figure was jaw-dropping.


    Her raven-ck hair fell to her shoulders, highlighting her gorgeous emerald-blue eyes, which sparkled with intelligence and kindness.


    She was one of my favorite side character -dy


    Sylvia Rosalind.


    "How can I help you?"


    She inquired, a pleasant smile on her face.


    ''She looks significantly different from her original look that I remembered''.


    Despite her hair and eye color being the same as I remembered from the game, I believe her face had been altered by some kind of illusion magic.


    "I would like to book a room here for a month."


    I responded, which led her to raise an eyebrow.


    "New adventure?"


    She inquired, her gaze filled with curiosity, and I simply nodded.


    "Very well, from looning and eating, it will be three and a half sliver coins a day, for a total of 105 sliver coins for a month; rounding it off will be one gold coin; is that okay with you?"


    She asked me the question after giving me a quick exnation because new adventurers don''t carry or produce this much money to rent this type of ce, to which I simply nodded again.


    "Fine by me."


    I responded by reaching into my inner pocket and pulling out a gold coin from the inventory.


    "Wee to Phoenix Perch."


    She responded with a lovely smile on her face.


    "Can you please get me something to eat?"


    I asked her again because I hadn''t eaten anything since the morning and had been in the city for several hours.


    "Of course, give me a moment."


    She inquired before returning from where she hade¡ªperhaps the kitchen?


    Arriving at a seat in the corner of the room, I sat down immediately, rxing my body.


    [Will you tell me something? What do you n to do in the future from here on?]


    As I waszing around on the chair, thedy in my head asked a question.


    ''I''m d you asked; I''ve been getting sick of my inner monologue for quite some time''.


    I replied to her as I sat down straight on the chair.


    ''But first, are you really not going to tell me anything about what happened yesterday?''


    Before answering her question, I asked her one of my own.


    [Haah...., fine, I will tell you everything that I can or everything that your current self can handle, but first answer my question.]


    She replied with a sigh.


    ''Very well then, I am here to be the disciple of the inn owner, a.k.a. Lady Sylvia Rosalind.''


    I replied to her, telling her the exact reason I had arrived at this inn.


    [But why her? I know she is strong and all, but don''t forget she is a ruthless person who is responsible for a genocide.]


    Edda replied, reminding me of the thing that I am also worried about, but I will work it out somehow.


    ''I also know the risk of approaching her, but if I were given a chance to choose between an old man whose one foot is in his grave and a busty milf to choose as my master, I would choose the busty milf every single time.''


    I replied to her before looking at the counter where Sylvia had brought my food with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 27: Future Plans

    <h4>Chapter 27: Future ns</h4>


    ''I also know the risk of approaching her, but if I were given a chance to choose between an old man whose one foot is in his grave and a busty milf to choose as my master, I would choose the busty milf every single time.''


    I replied to her before looking at the counter where Sylvia had brought my food with a smile on her face.


    "Here''s your food, and here are the keys to your room, second flour,st second room from the left."


    Sylvia took out the keys and ced them on the table after cing the food.


    "Thank you,dy?"


    I asked, wanting to get her name from her mouth so I wouldn''t identally reveal her real name.


    "Just call me Sylvie; I didn''t get to know your name as well."


    She asked her own inquiry in response to mine.


    "Neil. Simply call me Neil."


    "Neil, that''s a good name, and before I forget, there''s a training ground behind the building. Please do not train in the room if you wish to."


    She said that, but her smile didn''t fade.


    "Of course," I replied.


    "Have a nice meal."


    She smiled as she walked away, leaving me with my dinner.


    [She smiles a lot.]


    As Sylvie walked away, Edda began to speak again, albeit in my thoughts.


    ''That''s her method of concealing her true personality,''


    moving my mask slightly to eat, I replied to her as


    I poured a loaf of bread into the meat stew. Her cuisine wasn''t spectacr, but it was adequate.


    [She is far more deadly than she appears.]


    ''You''re right,'' I replied knowing she is right about her.


    [But you''re still came here; she would skin you alive if she ever got suspicious about you].


    She replied, throwing another jab at my decision toe here.


    ''You already know it, Edda; she''s the perfect individual to teach me spear technique and how to wield my fire and wind magic best of its capabilities. She learned fire magic from a phoenix, after all.''


    I responded, trying to be as reasonable as possible, and I''m not lying. She is a legendary figure in this world; her spear art is something people will kill for, but she has withdrawn from the world, living in seclusion, hiding her identity so people don''t flock to her door to be her disciple, but she, too, is lonely and is considering having a disciple of her own, and that''s why I am here.


    But I still have to be as cautious as possible when dealing with her; one wrong move and it will be the end for me, but that doesn''t mean I won''t try to hit on her.


    [Don''t you simply want to fuck your childhood crush?]


    Edda''s words made me flinch. I won''t lie; a tiny part of me wants to do that, but only a tiny part.


    "I''m not sure what you''re talking about."


    I replied, returning my attention to the food.


    [How long do you intend to stay here?]


    Edda inquired, changing the subject, which I appreciated.


    ''Until the Kraken Dungeon outbreak, that is.''


    I responded, recalling an event that would take ce in near future.


    [Do you intend to take part in the outbreak event?]


    She inquired once more, rather perplexed this time.


    ''Of course, that''s already a given. I want to get as much XP as possible during the an outbreak; there are several items in the system shop that I''m interested in''.


    There are so many things in the shop that if I had XP, I would have bought them long ago, and I also want to collect as much XP as possible before the game''s event begins, so I am not gonna missing out on the opportunity to kill as many monsters as possible.


    [Is that so?]


    She responded as though she was deep in thought.


    ''Yes, and enough of your questions; it''s now my turn,''


    I replied, anxious to learn anything that could exin the thousand questions racing through my mind.


    [Ask away].


    She replied, and I couldn''t stand the ceremony.


    ''Nothing would have happened to the princess if I hadn''t gone to save her, right?''.


    I asked the first question that has been eating me since yesterday. What I did could possibly lead to many wrong scenarios that could happen in the future, and I don''t want that.


    [No, the punishment for the quest was entirely appropriate; if you hadn''t interfered, she would have perished, if not that day, then in the near future.]


    She responded confidently.


    ''How so? Why would she die when her mother might have saved her on time and everything could have ended that night? ''How could she dieter? Nothing like this happens in the game.''


    I pressed on, attempting to get as much information as possible.


    [Even a minor alteration can have a significant impact on the future; without your intervention, she would have perished without a doubt.]


    She responded, and I believe she was speaking the truth, since I am fully aware of how messed up a scenario can be due to the butterfly effect.


    ''why, though?''


    But I couldn''t help but wonder why I had been handed that quest. That quest could be the catalyst for the butterfly effect.


    [Get stronger, and you will get the answer.]


    She replied, leaving me unanswered and frustrated.


    ''Fine, don''t tell me, but what about you saying that night that "destiny cannot be erased; it can only be altered"?''


    I changed the question this time.


    [Destiny serve as means for maintaining the universe in bnce. The three primary principles tasked with bncing everything in the cosmos are destiny, fate, and luck.]


    She responded, and I put down my spoon; herments made me think deeply.


    ''But what about me? Eden in the game has the destiny of the viin and the fate of dying so that the hero can get the princess, so what am I supposed to do ?''


    I tried to acquire answers by asking honestly about my insecurity.


    [Don''t be too concerned; you won''t die.]


    She responded as if it were a fact.


    ''That''s not the point.''


    [You only need to be cautious until the end of the first game; after that, you will be free from your fate .]


    ''Can I change other people''s fate, Edda?''


    [You know the future, therefore to some extent, yes you can].


    ''Nice to know,''.


    I responded as I resumed eating my food, I really need to kill some monsters so I can shift my focus away from my jumbled thoughts.

 Chapter 28: kobold’s den part 1

    <h4>Chapter 28: kobold''s den part 1</h4>


    I made my way up to my room on the second floor of the inn after finishing thest bite of my meal. I couldn''t help but be a little astonished as I entered the doorway.


    My room, as simple as it was, provided all necessaryfort: afortable and appealing bed, a durable wooden desk, and a chair, around the corner of the room was a bathroom which cleaned perfectly.


    Afortable mattress was partially covering the floor, providing aforting contrast to the wooden floorboards beneath.


    The bed was covered with freshlyundered bedding, its pure whiteness urging me to slip into itsforting warmth. I nodded in approval, silently enjoying the inn''s attention to detail; it was a room designed specifically for my tastes,simple butfortable.


    I sighed softly and removed my hood, showing the sleek, midnight-ck hair I''d briefly assumed thanks to a deftly enchanted mask.


    I removed the mask with practiced ease and felt its enchantment release its grip on my appearance.


    My hair transformed as the mask slipped away, returning to its natural, ethereal hue of pure white.


    I let myself lie on the inviting bed without further ado. After hours of travel and expectation, the smoothness engulfed my body like aforting balm.


    [Do you intend to meet with them?].


    Edda asked me another question as I was lyingfortably, and despite her not naming the folks, I knew who she was referring to.


    " Should I intervene in their fate? After all, the Kraken''s Dungeon event is a turning point for them."


    I inquired aloud because no one was around to judge me for talking to myself.


    The entire kraken''s dungeon event was represented as a backstory from the perspective of one heroine and one viiness, as this cmity became a turning moment that established the heroine''s personality and the viiness''s thinking, and it was the first event of the second game, thus it was significant event.


    [Whether you want to or not is entirely up to you].


    Edda responded by handing over control to me.


    "Wouldn''t there be some kind of bacsh from this fate thing if I interfere?"


    I inquired again, recalling all the novels in which the main character suffers some sort of repercussion for altering the future too drastically.


    [No, there will be little consequence unless you kill them.]


    Edda responded with a brief but informative response.


    "I''ll think about it; after all, they are the granddaughters of one of the most powerful individual, and having her grace woulde in handy in the future."


    I thought aloud as various thoughts began to cross my mind: things I should be cautious about and things I need keep in mind, but I have enough time to devise a viable n.


    "I want to fuck that gilf as well."


    I eximed aloud as I remembered their grandma, who, despite being in her 70s, looked like she was in her early thirties and had an amazing figure, especially her bazookas, which were among thergest in the entire game.


    [That''s downright disgusting Eden].


    Edda responded to my mental monologue, apparently disturbed by my ideas.


    "You have no idea about the allure of a mature body."


    I told her that while I don''t have a strong taste for women, I do like maturedies over immature ones.


    [You are her granddaughter''s age, you know].


    "I am her daughter''s age mentally, so I don''t see a problem there."


    [Whatever, you can''t really do anything to her,s he won''t be interested in you as a romantic partner unless she too is a downright pervert.].


    "You are correct in that regard."


    "How long until sunset, Edda?"


    As my eyes began to droop, I inquired the current time from her.


    [4 hours].


    She said, and hearing this, I figured I should just go to bed early tonight because my time as an adventurer would begin tomorrow, taking off my clothes i get into the bed butt naked sleepingfortably.


    I awoke from my sleep with my eyes partially closed in opposition to the dawn as the first timid rays of the morning sun touched my room. I rolled out of myfy nket nest with a sluggish stretch.


    I made a quick decision and moved in the direction of the restroom, where the sound of running water jolted my senses. My spirit was refreshed by the cool water''s contact, which also removed thest signs of slumber. I grabbed the towel as I exited the bathroom.


    With a quick flick of my wrist, I summoned a set of brand-new clothes from the depths of my inventory, and in no time at all, I was decked out in clothing appropriate for the adventures .The material was snugly attached to my body.


    I reached for the mask, which changed my appearance once more.


    My reflection in the mirror took on a light sheen as I slid it across my features. My appearance changed, bing an identity that was only known to me.


    Then I took something else from the inventory.


    =======================


    Name: Spear-Edge Trainer


    Type: Training Weapon


    Description: The Spear-Edge Trainer is a versatile training spear designed for honingbat skills without the risk of injury. Its lightweight design and adjustable damage settings make it ideal for warriors of all levels.


    ========================


    I couldn''t help but feel tempted to put the slick and lightweight spear to the test. With a few practice swings, I determined that its weight and bnce were wless. It felt like an extension of my very essence, like a dancer''s weapon, beautiful yet lethal.


    I put the spear into a leather holster on my back and exited the room, satisfied .


    I took slow and m step towards the training ground at the back of the inn.


    As I exited my room, the corridor stretched out before me in silence. The early hour had left most of the inmates asleep, allowing me to wander around freely.


    I moved my gaze casually toward the back of the building, where a tiny training area housed a few practice dummies.


    The entire space wasn''t particrlyrge, but it was sufficient for me to practice.


    I usually practiced with my sword when I was in the castle because Eden had trained with swords since he was a kid and had no difficulties with it, but he didn''t like spears and never trained with it so I refrained myself from using it because I didn''t want to arouse any more suspicion than I already had by changing my behavior towards the people around me.


    Now, in this distant ce far removed from anyone who knew of Eden, I intended to hone both my swordsmanship and spear skills, much as I had in my former world.


    However, in this universe, everyone can only use one weapon. in the game it was termed as "A one weapon rule," a form ofw that individuals must follow. Because aura is something that happens inside the body, every weapon they use will change their entire bodily structure to suit the optimum technique for utilizing that weapon, and using more than one weapon would screw up their body internally, hence it was not suggested to use more than one weapon. however this does not apply to me, because I will have a cheat that permits my body to adapt to whatever type of weapon that is present.


    I also wanted to show Sylvia that I am skilled with spears so she would consider taking me in. Because she is a very high-level individual, her perception can cover up to a kilometer, therefore I am fairly certain she could see me.


    The more skill I demonstrate with spears, the more interested she will be in epting me as a disciple, and I will do anything to get close to that milf.


    I began to shift my attention away from my thoughts and back to the task at hand. I had a firm but not tense grasp on the spear.


    I took a wide stance, my feet firmly nted on the training ground.


    The practice spear extended in front of me, its tip aimed at a fictitious opponent. I took a deep breath to center myself before beginning the most basic spear technique.


    I thrust the spear forward with a seamless motion, fully extending my arm while keeping my body poised. It was a basic motion, yet learning it was essential for any skilled spearwielder.


    I repeated the move, feeling the weapon''s weight and resistance as I pushed it through the air.


    . As I practiced, I concentrated on the precision of my movements, making sure that each thrust was controlled and aimed precisely. My muscles started remembering the routine.


    I knew that mastering this fundamental technique was necessary before progressing to more difficult movements.


    ''There is a long way to go,''


    I paused before repeating the same fundamental movement.

 Chapter 29: kobold’s den part 2

    <h4>Chapter 29: kobold''s den part 2</h4>


    As I practiced, I concentrated on the precision of my movements, making sure that each thrust was controlled and aimed precisely. My muscles started remembering the routine.


    I knew that mastering this fundamental technique was necessary before progressing to more difficult movements.


    ''There is a long way to go,''


    I paused before repeating the same fundamental movement.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ''That was tiring,'' I thought as I sat in the hall room corner, waiting for my meal.


    The hall was bustling with people. The majority of the folks are in groups, talking about their experiences and what has urred to them in their lives.


    Because it was my first day wielding a spear in this world, the morning training took a long time. I also had to take my time remembering how it felt to use a spear after such a long period.


    As I looked around, I noticed different faces serving the food to the customers. They are the servers who work the morning and night shifts in the inn, as the afternoon shifts do not require them because people do not normallye in at that time.


    I was waiting for my dinner when I noticed Sylvia herself bringing it, which made me a little suspicious. Did I do something wrong? Did she find out something?


    "Here is your food, Neil."


    As she ced my meal on the table, she smiled as usual.


    "I appreciate it."


    I replied to her as I looked at what was in the breakfast: a whole egg, a whole loaf of bread, and a soup with chunks of meat in it. Not the best, but good enough.


    "Excellent work in the morning."


    She remarked that as she returned to her work, and I wasn''t shocked that she knew I was training in the morning; as I previously stated, she was a strong woman, and I couldn''t be out of her reach.


    I moved my mask slightly so that I could eat before I started eating my breakfast.


    After having my breakfast, I exited the inn and proceeded to my next destination, the adventurer''s guild.


    The morning street was bustling with people, some opening shops while others were opening their stalls. The city of Marinthalis is a city ofmerce, so people here are always busy with work. One of the reasons I like this city is because it has a very low crime rate, but there is always a dark side, and this city also has its own.


    As I entered the guild, I noticed the samedy who had registered me as an adventurer working at a desk. Seeing her, I headed in her direction as she, too, recognized me and smiled professionally at me.


    "Good morning, Neil."


    She greeted me as she began to search under her desk for something.


    "Good morning."


    I responded to her as I waited for her to finish what she was doing.


    "Here are the reptile-rted quests that you can take at your current rank."


    She responded while handing me a list of quests.


    I checked into it and discovered that there were a total of ten quests. Six of them were to take care of reptile-type monsters that different shop owners have assigned, but I just rejected all of them; I want to kill them, not take care of them.


    What remained were four quests, three of which were for killing bandits from the Lizard Man race and the fourth one for killing kobolds.


    "I''ll take the one about killing kobolds."


    I said as I handed back the list to her, which she epted with a grimace.


    "Are you certain about that? Despite Kobold''s frailty, they are always in a group; if they team up, they can easily take on an origin level 2 being; you''re in big trouble if that happens; take the easy ones for now; you can slowly take the hard ones."


    She said, appearing a little concerned about my safety, which I understand, but I want to kill some as soon as possible so I can gain experience points.


    "I appreciate your consideration, but I will take this quest."


    I responded to her while looking at her face.


    "Sigh... fine, I''ll handle the paperwork; just don''t get yourself killed on the first day."


    She said this as she pushed back into her seat with a wry smile, bringing out a stack of documents the size of a small mountain. It was the administrative side of adventure, a work as important as confronting the animals of the wild. Her pen skittered across the page as she diligently logged my information andid down the parameters of the quest.


    "Ten coppers for every kobold you kill, and their left ear as proof; standard procedure around here."


    She stated that her tone was casual. It was a tempting reward for some adventurers, but I was in the fortunate position of not needing the extra ie as I have brought enough coins from home to livefortably for a while.


    I shrugged as I recognized the paperwork and the promise of a reward.


    "There isn''t a deadline for finishing the quest, so take your time," she advised me, and I nodded in agreement.


    ''Edda, show me my stats.''


    As I turned to leave the guild, I asked Edda for my stats, as it had been quite some time since I had seen my stats.


    [Okay]


    She replied as a bright screen flicked in front of me.


    =====================


    Name: Eden Morton


    Experience Points (XP): 3,850


    Gold Coins: 195


    Health Points (HP): 100/100


    [Status]


    Mage path: origin level 1


    Mana Points (MP): 90/100


    Knight path: origin level 1


    Strength: 85


    Agility: 80


    Defense: 83


    Endurance: 88]


    [Hidden Status:


    Luck: 9


    Charm: 19


    Charisma: 6 (locked)


    Bloodline: partially locked


    [Affinities: fire, water, wind, earth, space-time].


    ======================


    A sense of aplishment came over me as I looked at my now-better status. When I first arrived in this world, I was burdened with a body that had never seen a day of training. Eden, the poor kid whose body I''d taken over, had never bothered to develop his strength or skills. His drug habit had merely made his body weaker than a house of cards in a storm.


    Nheless, I was standing here after a month of intense training and discipline. It seemed as if I''d gone through my own transformation sequence. The sweat, the aches, and the unending pursuit of being better had been unrelenting.


    But how well had it paid off.


    My stats, which had previously been terrible, were now a tribute to my tenacity. I had created a level ying field. I was no longer a sitting duck in this strange environment. I have the strength to protect myself and the ability to stand my ground against anyone on the same level.


    My knight path was awakened the day before the awakening ceremony; however, I can''t use Aura just yet because my body needs to reach at least origin level 2 before it can handle Aura strengthening.


    Finally, my charm has improved by four points; I am bing more and more attractive, though no one can see it because I am always wearing a mask.


    [ Narrcastic].


    ''Shut up''.

 Chapter 30: kobold’s den part 3

    <h4>Chapter 30: kobold''s den part 3</h4>


    I stepped out of the bustling guild and set my sights on the northern outskirts of the city, where the gate to the highways heading into the town rested. Despite the fact that it is early in The morning The streets were alive with a rich tapestry of sights and noises, with each person heading to their own work to support their family or reach their goals.


    As I approached the city''s northern boundaries, a massive gate awaited me, nestled within high walls that were diligently watched by the city''s alert guards. Their armored forms marched in precise rhythm along the fortifications, guarding this bustling city.


    This gate signified the transition from urban sprawl to the vast hintends beyond. It was the artery through whichmon folk from towns in the far north flowed into the heart of Marinthalis. Despite its prominence as a center ofmerce and civilization, the city was surrounded by a vast forest, a natural wonder that veiled arge chunk of the Darkoina continent.


    This rich, broad forest ounted for about a third of the continent''s totalndmass, and it harbored countless mysteries and untamed beauty waiting to be explored within its depths.


    "Emberleaf Weald," a sprawling forest that linked three strong kingdoms of the Darkoina continent These three kingdoms have their own alliance, which is to keep their area''s forest in check so there won''t be any dungeon outbreaks and to keep the poption of the beast under control. This is where the adventurees into y. They keep the poption under control by hunting them and using their body parts to earn money, and nature''s richness thrives within its greenish embrace, giving both risk and riches to those who move to traverse its verdant paths.


    There are many different types of species living in the forest, which can be both harmful and useful to humans. Such beings in the outer area can be said to be "Taurigon", bull-like entities of immense power that lived at the beginning of this enchanted forest.


    These magnificent creatures were adored for their delicious flesh, a delicacy that enticed most of the people of the city.


    The pursuit of Taurigon became a rite of passage for the brave, as the task of this fearsome prey tested their mettle.


    Even individuals who have not yet awakened can im their position as hunters of the "Taurigon" with skill and cunning.


    However, not all weald dwellers were so generous to humans. The mischievous kobolds, smart and resourceful in their own right, were scattered across the tangled forest.


    They are anything but harmful to humans. These cunning creatures wandered in groups, always on the lookout for food, whether it was the meat of other beast or the hapless wanderers who ventured to infringe on their domain. Theirs was a precarious existence, gued with perpetual tension as theypeted for their position in the weald''s intricate web of life.


    Upon reaching the gate, I confidently presented my adventurer''s card, a passport to the wilderness, and the guards waved me through without a second thought.


    I entered an area where human civilization gave way to untamed nature after leaving the city''s protective walls, and the transformation was nothing short of breathtaking.


    The massive trees that bordered the road stood as enormous sentinels, their ancient branches reaching majestically for the sky.


    Their massive size dwarfed the city walls I''d just left behind, transforming the road into a lush tunnel of leaves and sunlight.


    The symphony of birdsong gave a musical backdrop to my journey, a dramatic contrast to the bustling city from which I had left.


    After being mesmerized for quite a while by the forest, I started to move again, only toe to a standstill after traveling for a while.


    "aah.. fuck".


    I couldn''t help but curse, and of course I couldn''t stop myself from cursing. I fucking forgot to even ask for a map or anything. How the fuck am I supposed to travel inside the forest without any reference or guide?


    . It was a rookie mistake of the highest order, a blunder that even the most inexperienced adventurer would scoff at.


    "Hey Edda, a little help, please".


    Not having any better options, I decided to ask my so-called assistant for help.


    [Of course]


    Edda answered in a joyful tone that contrasted with her typical demeanor. It didn''t take long for me to figure out why I was getting such unusual cooperation.


    "I fucking hate you, Edda."


    I said under my breath, looking down at the map in my hands. It went into great depth about the Emberleaf Weald, which would surely be valuable. It did, however, cost me 300 XP, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that I''d been scammed.


    [This is business]


    Edda said her tone was a little cocky, which I wasn''t used to hearing from her.


    "What exactly are you, an old merchant?" As I pushed farther into the jungle with my map in hand, I retorted, rolling my eyes.


    The calm of the forest surrounded me as I proceeded on my route, asionally interrupted by eerie cries from various beasts echoing in the distance. It was only natural, given the vastness of the forest.


    "Hey, Edda, why don''t people just cut down the closest forest to the city?"


    I asked, my fingertips skimming over the surface of one of the big trees, out of boredom. It had a harsh, unyielding hardness that was remarkably smooth to the touch.


    [Well, if they do, they will be at a loss, not the trees].


    She replied, returning to her usual self, but her words peeked my interest.


    "Why, though?"


    I asked her the question that came to mind because she has a habit of keeping important information hidden from me, which I don''t like.


    [Let''s start with the basics: the world where you are now is a parallel world, a world that has its own rules andws, and just like your old world, this world also has thew of energy conversation, but it is a little different from what was in your world.]


    She started to exin from the basics, and like an attentive student, I listened to her every word very carefully.


    "You mean to say thew that states energy cannot be created or destroyed; it can only be changed from one form to another, right".


    Having read my fair share of science literature in my previous world, I replied to her, confirming if we were on the same page.


    [Exactly, but in this world, the primary energy source is mana. Mana also follows thisw: when someone uses a spell, they convert mana into the element they need, whether it''s fire, water, or any other element. The spell then releases the mana into the environment as polluted mana of that specific element. The trees, on the other hand, serve as purifiers. They separate the mana from its corresponding element, using the element as food and releasing the purified mana back into the environment.]


    Her exnation provided valuable insights into the energy dynamics of this world, yet I decided to hold off on further inquiries for the moment because I have arrived at my destination for the first hunt.


    "Kreeee".


    "Kree...kree..."


    I dropped with extreme caution, each step a conscious exercise in stealth. My gaze remained fixed on the horde of creatures ahead, their monstrous features highlighted by the forest''s unearthly glow.


    These creatures are small, humanoid beings, typically standing around three to four feet tall. They have scaly skin in shades of green, which offers them a degree of natural camouge in their forested habitats.


    They have sharp teeth and wed fingers, which they use for digging and tunneling through the earth.


    Their eyes often have an eerie, glowing quality, and they possess keen senses of smell and hearing, making them adept at tracking and ambushing prey.


    They are social creatures, typically organized into tribal or n structures. They may worship draconic beings or have a hierarchy led by a powerful chief or shaman.


    I held my stance with my spear in hand, my senses on high alert, as I examined the group of kobolds ahead of me. Their scaly limbs moved, their keen teeth gleaming in the dappled forest light. I knew I had to be cautious, because striking them without knowing their numbers or backup may prove disastrous.

 Chapter 31: [Bonus chapter]kobolds den part 4

    <h4>Chapter 31: [Bonus chapter]kobolds den part 4</h4>


    I held my stance with my spear in hand, my senses on high alert, as I examined the group of kobolds ahead of me. Their scaly limbs moved, their keen teeth gleaming in the dappled forest light. I knew I had to be cautious, because striking them without knowing their numbers or backup may prove disastrous.


    I strained my ears while I stayed hidden and still, hoping to hear any other sounds that could signal the presence of more kobolds nearby. The air was filled with the rustle of leaves and the distant calls of forest creatures, but nothing seemed out of the ordinary.


    I gradually moved closer, my motions careful and calcted. I needed to acquire additional information before making a decision. A single mistake could result in a deadly fight with these cunning monsters.


    My patience was wearing thin as the minutes passed. The kobolds were clearly isted in the jungle, with no hint of extra numbers or backup hiding close. This was the chance I had been looking for.


    I strengthened my grasp on the spear with a silent resolution and made a quick decision. It was time to seize control and strike first. The odds were stacked in my favor, and I couldn''t afford to let these monsters escape; they are my first hunt after all.


    I sprang from my covert position with a quick burst of speed, my spear aimed at the nearest kobold. I had the element of surprise on my side as I closed the gap in the blink of an eye.


    The first kobold to react raised a crude wooden shield, attempting to block my strike. But with a swift and practiced motion, I angled my spear, bypassing the shield''s inadequate defense. The weapon pierced the kobold''s hide scaly armor and sank into its chest, eliciting a gurgled cry of pain.


    Before the other kobolds could fullyprehend the danger, I spun around, using the momentum to deliver a powerful kick to the second one''s chest. The kobold stumbled backward, crashing into itspanions and causing momentary chaos among the group.


    Seizing this advantage, I pressed my attack. As I thrust the spear forward, targeting the third kobold. The de sliced through the air with precision, finding its mark and impaling the creature through the abdomen. Its eyes widened in shock as it copsed to the ground.


    The fourth kobold, now recovering from the initial shock, lunged at me with a makeshift dagger. But I was ready. With a swift sidestep, I dodged the clumsy attack and swung my spear in a wide arc. The de connected with the kobold''s neck, severing its head from its body in a gruesome disy.


    Only one kobold remained, its snarling jaws baring rows of sharp teeth. I knew that I couldn''t afford to underestimate my enemy. With focused determination, as I advanced on the final foe, my spear poised for a final strike. The kobold lunged, but my attack was quicker. Droving the spear through its chest, ending the confrontation.


    Breathing heavily, I surveyed the aftermath of the battle.I was keenly aware of my physical limitations in this new world.


    I could no longer rely on the strength and endurance I once possessed back in my previous world my body right now was unfamiliar to me and I need morebat experience so I can fully adapt to my new body.


    Kneeling beside the fallen kobolds, I contemted their demise. They had been a threat, but they were also creatures trying to survive in this unforgiving forest. In a world where thew of the jungle held sway, I had just reinforced my position as a predator.


    I climbed to my feet with a deep breath, the weight of my deeds settling in. I took out my knife and carefully severed the left ear of each fallen kobold. It was a dreadful assignment, a ghoulish rite of proof for the quest.


    "Then where did Manae from, Edda?"


    Afterpleting my grueling task, I wiped my knife clean and resumed my talk with Edda. The act of killing a life to preserve my own survival was a terrible fact of every world I had grown ustomed to.


    Perhaps it was experience''s numbing or the continuous pursuit of strength that blunted my feelings, but murdering had be a means to an end for me , a necessary evil.


    [From the world itself].


    Edda''s words lingered in my head, filling me with surprise and intrigue. This world, so unlike the one I had known, had its own set of rules and principles.


    "Do you mean the world itself produces it?"


    I knelt down, my gaze fixed on a trail of deep footprints left by the kobolds. I traced the outline of the print with my finger, attempting to figure out where the creatures hade from.


    [Not Exactly. But the world constantly provides mana, and it is the trees'' job to filter and purify it. it''s a delicate bnce of give and take.]


    Edda''s answer was both enlightening and puzzling. Even as I prepared to track down more kobolds and destroy the equilibrium of this world''s ecosystem, I was enthralled by its connection.


    "Then how does the world produces its mana?"


    As she previously stated, energy cannot be created or destroyed, therefore where does manae from and how is this amazing energy is produced?


    [From the universe itself]


    Edda''s response was quick, leaving me with more questions than answers, but before I could ask anything, she went utterly silent. It appears that I will be unable to ask any further inquiries.


    I stood to my feet, tightening my grip on the spear and following the footprint track deeper into Emberleaf Weald.

 Chapter 32: kobolds den part 5: end

    <h4>Chapter 32: kobolds den part 5: end</h4>


    I stood amidst the dense forest, a profound sense of wonder washing over me as I ventured deeper into the heart of Emberleaf Forest. The grandeur of this natural expanse was nothing short of breathtaking. Towering trees reached skyward, their colossal trunks so wide that it would take a multitude of people holding hands to encircle them. Above, a lush canopy formed a natural green umbre, filtering the sunlight and casting enchanting patterns on the woond floor.


    The symphony of nature enveloped mepletely. Birds of various hues and sizes sang their melodious tunes, creating a harmonious chorus that seemed almost choreographed. Every sense of mine was immersed in the splendor of this wondrous realm, and I couldn''t help but pause to take it all in.


    "Haah".


    I sighed and took a look around. In nature, I feel a lot better than in cities.


    [You''re not alone; everyone on this feels the same way: the closer you are to the trees, the more cleansed mana you inhale, refreshing your body.]


    She interrupted my stream of thoughts with a brief exnation for my refreshment.


    "How about the world tree? It''s thergest tree; it should yield far more than the trees here." After asking her about the world tree, I stood up and resumed my stroll into the deeper area of the forest.


    [Remember that inhabitants on the Elysium continent are known for their strong physique and mana control; the world tree is the reason for that.]


    She responded.


    And I nodded in agreement; they were freaks even in games, not to mention in the real world.


    With each step, I closely followed the trail of kobold footsteps. The forest was alive with leaf whispering and bird tweeting, but there was an underlying tension in the air.


    After a long time of following the footsteps, I came across a weird scene. A makeshift wooden shelter was nestled among the ancient trees, partially obscured by deep foliage. It was a stark contrast to the forest''s natural splendor.


    The shelter was formed of twisted branches and intertwined vines, and it appeared to be rather sturdy. The kobolds looked to have built their sanctuary out of reimed forest materials. Through small holes that served as windows, slivers of subdued sunlight might seep in and brighten the inside.


    I sheathed my spear quickly and quietly, freeing my hands for the task at hand. The massive tree in front of me appeared to be an excellent vantage point for viewing the kobold den below. My instincts took over, and I started my ascent with rapid, swift movements.


    Each branch I clutched and foothold I discovered in the bark demonstrated my increasing physical strength. The broad, gnarled arms of the tree gave adequate support for my ascent. My fingers clung to the roughness of the tree, while my feet slid freely from limb to branch.


    I eventually discovered a decent spot among the heavy foliage and branches. From this vantage point, I had a clear view of Kobold Den. I felt like a silent observer, a phantom in the forest, concealed among the treetops.


    The wooden shelter is outlined in greater detail below. The kobolds dashed around, their small forms stepping in and out of the makeshift structure.


    As I examined the kobold den from my hidden vantage point, it didn''t take long for me to notice the delicate dynamics at work among these beasts.


    Approximately twenty kobolds scurried around, their distinguishing traits bing more obvious with each passing second.


    Some wererger and more robust, certainly males, while the rest, despite their smaller stature, were unmistakably females.


    It was a strange sight, and it became evident soon that kobolds had a distinct social structure driven by their basic instincts and the survival of their species.


    The strongest of them appeared to be the pack''s alpha, a muscr beast with gleaming obsidian-colored scales. His stature conveyed power and authority, and he moved with a swagger that made his social standing clear. As he strutted around, many female kobolds walked behind him, their tails wagging in a subservient gesture.


    Nature''sw was clearly in operation, with the strongest prevailing and winning the opportunity to mate. To ensure the survival of their kind, the alpha kobold has gathered a harem of females.


    "lucky bastard."


    I muttered under my breath as I looked at the alpha kobold, who began fucking right in the middle of the day with a neighboring female kobold, while other unfortunate male kobolds did the hard work.


    [You''re starting to be jealous of kobolds now].


    And, of course, she wouldn''t pass up the opportunity to pull my leg, as she always does.


    "I''m not envious; he should be happy; not everyone dies while having sex."


    I answered as I surveyed the ideal location for stealthily eliminating the alpha kobold.


    I took a deep breath and pulled my spear from its holster, carefully assessing the situation. I wanted to strike quickly and aggressively, eliminating as many kobolds as possible before they could retaliate.


    As the seconds passed, a n began to develop in my thoughts. I''d go after the alpha first, as if I were cutting off the serpent''s head.


    The other kobolds would be in disorder without his leadership, making it easier to deal with them.


    I began my descent from the tree with purpose, gliding with the grace and silence of a predator pursuing its prey. Inded silently on the forest floor, my spear at the ready. My heart was racing, and every muscle in my body was tense.


    I hurried quickly through the underbrush, my footsteps muffled by the forest''s natural sounds. I could now see the alpha male, his imposing form in the middle of the group, standing on his knees as he fucked the female kobold, his scales gleaming in the dappled sunlight.


    "Kree..kree.."


    "Kree.."


    As I got closer, I could hear their guttural voices in anguage I didn''t understand. They appeared to be preupied with their work, oblivious to the impending danger. I tightened my grasp on the spear and concentrated my gaze on the alpha.


    ''Let''s give it a shot''.


    With that in mind, I simted the mana core in my heart, directing the mana to my foot.


    I raced forward with a burst of speed, my spear aimed at the alpha''s heart. As I closed the distance in the blink of an eye, surprise reverberated through the kobold den. The alpha hardly had time to react as my spear pierced his chest while he was still inside the female.


    "Kree?..."


    As he staggered backward, a strangled moan came from his lips, blood spilling from the wound. Driven by instinct, the female kobold turned to face me.


    As she understood their leader had died, chaos ensued, and panic flooded over her head.


    I didn''t think twice. I moved with merciless efficiency, striking down the female kobold while the alpha was paralyzed.


    The other noticed my presence and began to assault me; although I was outnumbered, I was able to remain a safe distance from them. As the first wave of kobolds charged at me, time seemed to stand still. I parried their clumsy weapons with quickness and struck back with precision. My spear cut through the air, hitting its target with deadly precision. The first kobold fell, a surprised expression on its scaly face.


    The battle had begun in earnest by this point, and I moved with fluid grace, dispatching kobold after kobold. My training had honed mybat skills to a certain degree, so their numbers meant little to me. Another kobold fell with each swing of my spear, their pained cries filling the air.


    The kobolds, on the other hand, were unrelenting. Theyunched an all-out assault, their numbers overwhelming. I dove and weaved, dodging their assaults whileunching measured counterattacks.


    Minutes turned into hours as the kobold poption shrank. Their fight weakened, and their screams for mercy were ignored. Finally, I stood among the dead, my chest heaving with effort.


    The alpha was dead at my feet, his life essence gone. The wooded den was now a bloodbath, andbat echoes hung heavily in the air.


    As I looked around at the fallen kobolds, many of them were females who had battled heroically to protect their home, but they were much easier to deal with than their male counterparts.


    "At least they weren''t just some decorative objects."


    I mumbled aloud as I nced at the fallen female kobolds.


    "Kree?"


    "Kree.."


    Hearing the kobolds'' sounds, which were much more tranquil than the grown-up kobold''s.


    With a heavy heart, I turned away to peer deeper into the kobold den, my spear sttered with blood, and there I could see small kobolds quivering around the den, their eyes half closed, signaling they weren''t old enough to open them.


    "Sigh.."


    With a sigh, I reinserted the spear into the hostler and pulled out a knife as I moved closer to the baby kobolds.

 Chapter 33: Sylvia Rosalind part :1

    <h4>Chapter 33: Sylvia Rosalind part :1</h4>


    A powerful Count family on Eve''s continent once made a terrible mistake. They had no idea that their greed and desire would put in motion a chain of events that would irrevocably alter the path of their lives and ultimately lead to their demise. It all started with a simple act of greed.


    A modest man faithfully served the Bloodthorn family within the towering walls of their castle. His daughter, unbeknownst to him, held an incredible gift¡ªshe awakened the highest tier a person can have, with an affinity for both the wind and fire elements. Her potential was unrivaled, a natural power yearning to be unleashed.


    The Bloodthorn family recognized a chance to increase their authority after learning about it and being motivated by ravenous ambition.


    They devised a terrible plot to kidnap the man''s daughter and put her under a binding seal, a wicked spell that would bond her to servitude for the rest of her life, making her their eternal ve.


    Their n was put into action, but as fate would have it, the Bloodthorn family''s heir developed an unnerving interest in the girl due to her beauty, visualizing exploiting her amazing powers for his own gain by asking her to be his concubine.


    The girl''s father, a man of unflinching love and strength, learned of the dark plot. He couldn''t face the thought of his daughter suffering at the hands of the Bloodthorn family. He spirited her out under the guise of night, cutting the links that linked them to that terrible castle in a bold act of rebellion.


    The Bloodthorn family, on the other hand, would not let such an offense go unpunished. Enraged by the theft of their prized asset, they turned on the man and his family. Before her untimely death, his beloved wife was exposed to unspeakable torture and humiliation.


    The man''s old mother, in a courageous but failed attempt to protect her kin, also experienced a horrible destiny at the hands of the Bloodthorn family''s wrath, but the man received the worse fate as he was publicly executed for rejecting theirmands.


    The girl, their light of hope and defiance, witnessed her family''s horrible demise. The weight of their sacrifices crushed her, leaving her with nothing but a burning thirst for vengeance. Her unrelenting determination was inspired by her father''s final wish¡ªthe legacy of his love.


    The girl ran into the infinite expanse of the frightening Forest of Shadows in the darkest hour of her life as the world closed in around her. It was a ce where death lurked in every shadow and despair filled the air. The girl''s voyage was difficult, and she experienced numerous trials that brought her to the brink of death.


    But fate had different intentions. A chance encounter with a mystery girl changed the direction of her fate just as it appeared like death''s chilly grip would seize her. This girl was the renowned daughter of the Phoenix n, a formidable and secretive group living deep within the heart of the Elysium Continent.


    She was known as "Celestia ndina Lysandra." Commonly known as "Phoenix Princess".


    The Phoenix n took the girl under their wing and adopted her into their fold. She was transformed into a being of both fire and wind, a hybrid of human and phoenix, as a result of their ancient rituals and tremendous magic.


    Years passed, and the girl emerged as a force to be reckoned with from the furnace of her experiences. She''d ditched her previous identity and adopted a new one: Sylvia Rosalind, also known as "The Devil''s Phoenix," a title that instilled fear in the hearts of all who heard it.


    Sylvia Rosalind returned to the ce that had previously been her captivity, armed with increased strength and the unflinching support of her Phoenix n. She set out on a never-ending journey for vengeance, tracking down every member of the cursed Bloodthorn family, leaving no stone unturned and no trace of their bloodline unaffected. She murdered every single person who was responsible for her family''s demise.


    The legend of Sylvia Rosalind, the Devil''s Phoenix, would live on as a tale of retribution and perseverance. In the end, it was the phoenix that erupted from the ashes of her history that triumphed over the Bloodthorn family.


    ~~~~~~~


    "Cough....cough..."


    As I swallowed a dense plume of smoke rising from the kitchen, I began coughing. My culinary endeavors appeared to have taken a fairly terrible turn. What had once been a promising supper has devolved into a burnt, unappealing monster. The meat, which had once been luscious and inviting, had taken on the unattractive shade of charcoal, and any pretense of vor had been surrendered to the mes.


    "You have a long way to go, don''t you?"


    A figure of simple grace met me as she emerged from outside the kitchen. Her face was framed by a cascade of raven-ck hair, and her piercing blue eyes gleamed with a mix ofughter and pity. Her outfit adhered to her figure, leaving little to the imagination and exposing her enormous curves in all their splendor, as she wore a sleek ck dressplemented by a functional apron.


    [You know, the final part wasn''t essential].


    I gazed at thedy, ignoring Edda''s jab.


    "I apologize, Miss Sylvia. It appears I still need more time before I can cook up a decent meal," I said, a little disappointed.


    "Don''t be concerned; you''re doing fine. At least you didn''t blow up the food like thest time," Sylvia responded with a grin. With a tinge of humiliation, I averted my attention. I considered myself a decent cook in my previous world, but in this world, where every monster had mana in their bodies that affected the cooking process, I found it much more difficult.


    "How are your adventures going, Mr. Super Rookie?" she questioned, a grin on her face, effortlessly wiping away the debris of mytest culinary blunder.


    "Don''t call me that," I grumbled when my nickname was mentioned. I''d dispatched over 150 kobolds in the previous two weeks, wiping out a total of ten dens. My achievements had earned me several nicknames among the members of the adventurer''s guild. The names "Kobolds Nightmare" and "Kobolds yer" were floated, but "Super Rookie" seems to stay. It wasn''t a bad title, but I couldn''t help but cringe every time I heard it.


    "Why? Do you not like it?" Sylvia inquired as she continued to tidy up the kitchen.


    "Nah, it doesn''t sit well with me."


    I said, walking to the sink to wash my hands.


    "Help me with the bakery, kid; it''s gettingte," she asked, motioning to arge tray in the kitchen corner.


    "Fine,"


    I said, picking up the tray and heading to the oven. I''d requested Sylvia to teach me how to cookst week for two reasons: first, practicality: I wanted to learn to prepare my own meals for times when I''d be deep in the forest or away from fresh food sources for days, if not weeks.


    Second, it was an opportunity to grow closer to her. She had initially resisted the proposal, but after promising to help her with her morning responsibilities, she eventually agreed. Given the great difference in our powers, we both knew I presented no threat to her, and her guard had eased slightly when I was around.


    This is a good sign for me, she does makes me do all the hard work,But it''s all worthwhile when I wake up every morning and see her sexy figure.

 Chapter 34: Sylvia Rosalind Part:2

    <h4>Chapter 34: Sylvia Rosalind Part:2</h4>


    [Sylvia POV]


    "Bzz...bzz..." The gentle hum of the RuneCaller cut through the darkness like a faraway whisper from a different realm. My eyes fluttered open hesitantly, drawn to the tiny light emitted by the device positioned at the corner of my table, right beside my bed.


    I looked out the window, where the moon''s silver glow still controlled the sky. Theck of light indicated that it was trulyte at night, an ungodly hour to be awakened by slumber.


    "Creak..."


    As I shifted my weight, the antique bedframe groaned quietly. I sighed and nudged Colser toward the table.


    I reached out and took the RuneCaller, a marvel created by our realm''s adept dwarves. It has the incredible capacity to summon someone from across continents with only a smidgeon of their unique mana signature.


    "Sylvia here,"


    I replied, my voice barely audible and my eyes half-closed. Few knew me well enough to use my RuneCaller, and even fewer would summon me at this awful hour. I knew who was on the other end of the phone line.


    "Hello, my dear." The voice that weed me was silky and smooth, with just a tinge of mischief in its tones. Even though she couldn''t see me, I couldn''t help but roll my eyes.


    Of all the people in the world, it was she who always managed to find the most inconvenient times to call. Yet, there was a certain charm in her audacity that made each call a peculiar delight.


    "It''s not even a fucking dawn yet, Essie. Can''t you call me at a more reasonable time?"


    I retorted, firmly resisting the enchanting allure that seemed to weave itself into every syble of her voice.


    She had that knack for drawing people in effortlessly. A born leader, she was "Celestia ndina Lysandra." A.k.a. "Phoenix Princess".


    "Come on, it''s afternoon here," she replied, and I could practically picture her spinning around in her surroundings as if to prove her point.


    I scoffed, my frustration bubbling beneath the surface. "There''s a time difference between continents, Essie. How many times do I have to remind you? You only do this to irritate me."


    Her remark was deceptive, a false innocence that had me second-guessing myself. "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    I couldn''t help but smirk, knowing all too well her tricks. "All right, Essie. I''ve known you since we were little. You''re not going to fool me."


    I sat on the side of my bed, my lingerie squeezing my flesh and covering nearly nothing. It was an intriguing dance of annoyance and familiarity, a symphony of harmless banter that had be an essential aspect of our connection.


    "So, why did you call, Mrs. Busybody?" I joked, my tone tinged with indignation. Her ever-increasing obligations seemed to have bound her to her duties, leaving us with less time for the unhurried discussions we previously enjoyed.


    "Nothing much," she said, her voice bearing an unusual seriousness. When Essie got serious, you knew something major was about to happen. "I just got some very important news, and I thought I''d share it with you."


    "What exactly happened?" I queried, my tone changing from casual to anxious. Life had been going quite well for the past few years, so any unexpected surprise had the potential to make me uneasy.


    "Remember how the seal of the forgotten continent worked?" Essie prompted, recalling the numerous hours we''d spent together and her passionate exnations of theplexities of the world around us.


    "I do," I confirmed, my interest tinged with apprehension. Anything associated with that seal has an ominous vibe about it. Nobody could predict what would happen if the seal was broken.


    "Well," she continued, her voice solemn, "the fourth pir has started to crack."


    My thoughts raced as I tried to recall what I knew about the ancient seals.


    When the human god sealed the forgotten continent, he set four pirs at its four corners, each representing a different era. It was predicted that the seal would weaken near the end of the fourth era, allowing whatever had been imprisoned within to emerge and confront the world.


    "That''s quite the predicament, isn''t it?" I inquired, despite the fact that I already knew the answer. The thought of the seal breaking was enough to send shivers down anyone''s spine.


    "Well, there''s always a silver lining to these things, isn''t there?" Essie announced her lively attitude, returning like an old friend. Few people could persuade her inner kid toe out; with everyone else, she maintained an icy mask.


    "And what might that be?"


    I couldn''t stop myself from raising an eyebrow.


    "Well, we''re going to be together again," she said with a cheeky grin.


    "They''re sending a formidable team of individuals from other races to explore the seal, and I''ve taken the liberty of volunteering both of us for the mission, which we''ll leave for next year around this time once I aplish my task."


    "Essie, you should really consult with me before making such decisions."


    I let out an annoyed groan, sensing where this was going.


    "Oh,e on, you know you would''ve said yes anyway."


    Her remark was painfully truthful.


    I couldn''t help but agree with her as I made a cup of tea in my kitchen to settle my tense nerves.


    "So, have you found anyone suitable for that discipleship position?" Essie asked, leaning forward as I sat down with a steaming cup of tea in my hand. It had taken longer than nned to find a suitable apprentice.


    I nodded, remembering the youngd who had piqued my interest that morning. "Actually, yes. There are several contenders, but one sticks out. He''s been staying at my inn, and he''s as talented with a spear as I was in my early days."


    "Why not take him on as your disciple then?" Essie pressed, her impatience to see me mentor someone evident in her voice.


    I paused before responding, "Well, I suspect he might be a noble." My reaction was skeptical; the boy''s posture and style of speech suggested a wealthy upbringing that was difficult to dismiss.


    Essie, not one to mince words, shot back, "You already took your revenge against the nobility decades ago. It''s time to let go of that grudge. Stop being so pessimistic about them. Besides, you should know better, being the old hag you are now."


    "We are the same age, you idiot. If I''m an old hag, then so are you."


    I retorted with an exasperated eye roll.


    "If the issue is his nobility, why not give him a task to prove himself? If he excels, then you can consider taking him as a disciple," Essie suggested, and I found myself nodding in agreement.


    "That''s exactly what I had in mind. I was thinking of teaching him mana sense, and if he can master it in one month, I''ll consider him my disciple," I replied, finishing thest sip of tea in my cup.


    She responded with a chuckle, her amusement obvious. "Do you realize it took you two and a half months to master mana sense? It''s a tall order to expect him to master it in a month."


    I shook my head, determined. "We only have a year before we leave for the forgotten continent. If he can''t even understand mana sense in a month, I doubt he''ll be able to perfect my spear art in that time."


    With that, I undressed and went to the shower, letting the warm water wash away the traces of sleep and preparing for the day ahead.

 Chapter 35: Mana Sense Part:1

    <h4>Chapter 35: Mana Sense Part:1</h4>


    [Eden''s POV]


    "Yawn..." As I went through the dimly lit hall of the inn, I couldn''t help but yawn. It''s early in the morning, and today marks the 15th day since I arrived in this city, and I can''t say it''s been the most interesting adventure.


    The majority of my days were consumed by two activities: hunting in the vast, beautiful forest and constant training with my spear.


    The forest had be my second home, a ce where danger lurked beneath every rustling leaf and great rewards awaited. Countless beasts had fallen to my spear, eachbat adding to my arsenal of experience and generating a big stack of experience points sufficient for me to look into the items in the shop, but I refrained because I had been saving them to buy the "Elixir of Arcane Resonance" from the system shop.


    ''Edda, please show me my status.''


    [Okay].


    She responded, and a translucent screen appeared in front of me, disying a stream of data.


    =====================


    Name: Eden Morton


    Experience Points (XP): 11,850


    Gold Coins: 197


    Health Points (HP): 120/120


    [Status]


    Mage Path: Origin Level 1


    Mana Points (MP): 99/100


    Knight Path: Origin Level 2


    Strength: 105


    Agility: 103


    Defense: 101


    Endurance: 100]


    [Hidden Status:


    Luck: 9


    Charm: 23


    Charisma: 6 (locked)


    Bloodline: partially locked


    [Affinities: fire, water, wind, earth, space-time].


    ======================


    A satisfied nod slipped my way as I stared at the system screen, like an indirect affirmation of my work. The continuously rising numbers on the disy gave me a sense of aplishment and purpose.


    My path as a knight had risen a level just two days before, an important event on my journey to bing a strong warrior. Although it wasmon knowledge that progressing from origin level 1 to origin level 2 was the easiest part of the journey, it still felt like a huge win, a testament to my growth.


    My mage path, on the other hand, was on the verge of a breakthrough. There is a possibility of progressing from origin level 1 to origin level 2 in the next day or two.


    Dressed in a brilliant blue pant and a crisply fitted grey shirt. A sleek ck belt constricted my waist, providing a functional ent to my outfit. My face remained hidden under a mask, an intriguing look that hinted at my preparation for training.


    A strong spear sat snugly in its holster across my back, a mute monument to my tenacity.


    As I arrived at the regr training ce, I was struck by an unexpected sight that piqued my interest right away. A figure stood in the center of the grounds who was anything but ordinary.


    Sylvia, a mesmerizing image of contrasts, stood at the very heart of the training ground.


    As she observed the familiar scenery, her hands were gracefully sped behind her back, her gaze piercing and unyielding. The typical kitchen outfit and apron had been reced by a stunningbination that grabbed attention.


    She wore ck shorts that emphasized her slim physique while disying a glimpse of her thigh. A spotless white sweater clung to her figure above, contrasting with the dusky richness of her flesh. Her ebony hair was artfully put into a high ponytail, proving her effortless grace. Her feet were dressed in thick, high boots, ready for whatever the day had in store.


    '' Ahhh ,She looks sexy as hell.''


    As I observed Sylvia''s remarkable appearance, I silentlyplimented myself for choosing her as my master over some stuffy old man, relishing the unexpected benefits that came with my decision.


    "You''re here, kid." Sylvia''s voice broke through my thoughts, her gaze focusing on me as she approached with a smooth stride. Her eyes were amused, as if she had already deduced the ideas that had flitted through my mind.


    "Yes?" I responded with a slightly confused tone. I couldn''t figure out why she was here or whether her presence was intended for me personally.


    "You''ve been working diligently for the past week, so I thought I should help you a little in your training."


    She repeated herself, her words full of promise. Her lovely perfume swept over me as she drew to a standstill just in front of me¡ªa sweet fragrance that reminded me of honey.


    "So, are we heading to the kitchen?"


    I tried to react, trying to seem as natural as possible given the unusual circumstances. Despite my efforts, it appeared that my words didn''t exactlymunicate the correct emotion.


    [You''re fucked, aren''t you?]


    Edda joined in, and now that I think about it, my statements did sound a little bad.


    "Haha..."


    Sylviaughed, herugh as enticing as her presence. But, as herughter filled the air, I felt an unanticipated wave of pressure on my shoulders. It hit me so hard that I found myself bending one knee and battling to catch my breath.


    "Argh..."


    I groaned as I tried to raise my head, but


    My attempts were unsessful, as if an invisible force held me in ce.


    "Is that enough to prove I can train you?"


    As she posed the inquiry, Sylvia''s voice had a tinge of sarcasm, her presence projecting an evident aura of dominance.


    "Y-yes, ma''am," I replied, with my voice slightly trembling as I recovered my breath. The pressure that had engulfed me had vanished almost as fast as it had arrived.


    "Good," Sylvia said warmly, her manner transforming from imposing to encouraging.


    I collected myself and carefully rose to my feet, her patient eyes set on me.


    "You know, kid, there are far more women at the top of the world''s hierarchy, whether it''s strength or power, than men. Could you exin why?"


    Her unexpected and thought-provoking question hung in the air, demanding my attention.


    ''Because this world is based on a game made for men?''


    My mind lingered on the subject, and I couldn''t think of a better answer, but I couldn''t say it aloud, so I simply demonstrated ignorance on the subject.


    "I don''t know," I said, my words colored with interest in her point of view.


    "Whenever there is conflict, for whatever reason, it is often men who pay the highest price. Their recklessness, unshakeable adherence to honor, and willingness to engage inbat can all lead to their demise. So, here''s my first lesson: never be reckless, and keep your mouth shut if you don''t know anything about the opposing side."


    She rified and helped meprehend what she meant.


    I nodded in agreement, fully aware that my perspective was very different from the people who lived in this world.


    I give zero fuck about ideals like honor or pride that may push others to dangerous behavior. I had learned to value knowledge above boldness a long time ago and to avoid fights if the chances were stacked against me.


    "Now let''s talk about the main topic" .


    She said to bring attention back to her, and I listened intently, waiting for her words.


    "I will be teaching you how to master mana sense" .


    She stated, and my vision changed, as I found myself inplete darkness.

 Chapter 36: Mana sense Part:2

    <h4>Chapter 36: Mana sense Part:2</h4>


    "I will be teaching you how to master mana sense" .


    She stated, and my vision changed, as I found myself inplete darkness.


    "What happened?"


    My voice was tinged with fear as I eximed. The sudden loss of vision had taken me by surprise.


    "Stop freaking out. I just used mana to cover your eyes; it won''t hurt you."


    Sylvia calmed me down, her steady presence keeping me from stumbling.


    "You can do that with mana?"


    I inquired, my initial fear reced by genuine curiosity. It was an unfamiliar sensation for me, and I had no idea such control over mana was possible.


    "Well, not everyone possesses the fine control required for this," Sylvia exined with pride in her voice. She stepped back, repositioning herself in front of me.


    "Sit down and adjust your eyesight in the darkness," Sylvia said calmly. I took her advice and settled into the newfound darkness, allowing my eyes to adjust to theck of light.


    "Listen up here, Neil," she said solemnly. "I won''t question why you wear a mask or your true identity, but in exchange, you will train with me every morning for the next month.Do you get it?" Her proposition was straightforward, and I had no reservations about her terms.


    "Yes, ma''am," I replied, turning to face the direction from which her voice hade.


    "All right, let''s get started," Sylvia said, her attention shifting to our training. "First, tell me what you know about mana."


    "Mana is a type of energy that influences everything around us and serves as the fundamental source of power," I exined. I eagerly awaited Sylvia''s insights, eager to learn more about her prescriptive of mana.


    "Crude, but to the point," she admitted. "Mana, as you''ve mentioned, is an omnipresent form of energy harnessed by awakened people of various races. Each race uses mana in a different way: elves use it to influence nature, dwarfs use runes, and creatures like phoenixes and dragons use thews of their surroundings with mana as the source of energy for offense and defense. Humans, on the other hand, typically use spells to ess mana." Sylvia''s exnation shed light on the various and fascinating ways mana was used across races.


    "However, humans have amon misconception and I am not talking about nobles butmoners: they believe that mana can only be channeled through spells, which is not entirely correct. Mana can be used in a variety of ways, the most basic being "mana sense" humans do use them but when they reach a higher level but it can be used in lower level as well," Sylvia exined,


    dispelling amon misconception.


    "Because mages are physically weaker than knights, mana sense is an important skill for detecting surprise attacks.Now, whates to mind when you hear the term''mana sense?''" she asked, prompting me to consider the concept.


    "Well, mana sense is the ability to use mana to perceive our surroundings," I replied confidently, grasping the gist of the concept.


    "Exactly," Sylvia said. "Mana sense involves utilizing our own mana to resonate with the environment, allowing us to detect any changes or disturbances in our surroundings."


    . "Enough with the theory; let''s get started on the practice.Stand up," she said, and I did so without hesitation.


    "First, tell me what level you are at," Sylvia asked, her voice calm but expectant.


    "Origin Level 1," I replied,


    revealing my current level.


    "That''s fine.Now, I want you to spread your mana in a one-meter radius around yourself," Sylvia instructed, guiding me through the first steps. Iplied, releasing mana from my core and forming a protective, cube-like structure around myself. My curiosity, however, drove me to experiment, attempting to extend it further.


    "Don''t expand it beyond a meter," Sylvia cautioned, her voice tinged with patience. "Exceeding that range will only deplete your mana unnecessarily, and replenishing it takes time and I''d prefer not to waste my time."


    I took her advice and set my mana to a radius of about one meter. But then she gave her next directive.


    "Now, try to resonate your mana with the mana around you.You have five minutes for this," she instructed, her words perplexing me. I couldn''t help but express my perplexity.


    "Wait, how am I going to do that in five minutes?


    You haven''t exined how to resonate mana," I objected, hoping for rification. However, Sylvia seemed unfazed by my question , leaving me to deal with the unfamiliar task.


    "You must understand that everyone has a different way of resonating with mana. You must find yours." Sylvia''s voice echoed from afar, her words emphasizing the process''s uniqueness. I sensed her moving away from me, leaving me to face this daunting task alone.


    "You now have five minutes to try to resonate with the mana around you. After that, I''ll take away your hearing and start throwing ball of rubber at you.You''ll have to catch them or dodge them, because if they hit you, it''ll hurt like hell," she dered, revealing the next stage of our training.


    Her unorthodox method was extremely harsh.


    "Can''t I have more than five minutes ? It feels to be very short time for this." I tried to reason with Sylvia, hoping for an extension of the time limit. My plea, however, was met with silence, and it became clear that she had no intention of granting me more time.


    I shifted my focus to the task at hand, resigned to the challenge ahead. My mana encircled me like a protective cocoon, but it remained dormant, its presence blending seamlessly with the surrounding mana, beyond my control and perception.


    "Four minutes," Sylvia continued to countdown, each second increasing the pressure.


    When I first heard about resonating mana, I assumed it meant aligning the frequency of my mana with that of my surroundings, resulting in a harmonious synchronization thinking about it I give my first try.


    "Three minutes," her voice repeated, reminding me of the passing time.


    I made my first attempt, attempting to match the frequency of my mana with that of the environment. However, in practice, it proved more difficult than in theory.


    "Two minutes," the countdown continued, urging me to fine-tune my technique.


    I proceeded with caution on my second attempt, meticulously analyzing where I faltered. My mana and the ambient mana, on the other hand, remained distinct, like oil and water that refused to mix.


    "One minute," Sylvia said, signaling the end of my allotted time is near.


    I made onest attempt to align my mana''s frequency with that of the surrounding mana, concentrating hard on the task. Despite my efforts, however, the desired resonance remained elusive.


    "Time''s up," Sylvia said, and silence descended on my world in an instant. I found myself in an eerie sensory void after losing both sight and hearing.


    Then, without warning, a powerful force struck me square in the stomach, causing me to cover over the area in pain and instinctively curl into a protective ball.


    I groaned in pain, but I couldn''t hear my own voice


    .


    ''Fuck, that really hurt like hell''.

 Chapter 37: Relaxing talk with Sylvia

    <h4>Chapter 37: Rxing talk with Sylvia</h4>


    "Argh!" I gasped in agony, copsing into a kitchen chair. It had been an agonizing hour since my training session with Sylvia, and her warning that it would hurt like hell had been a great understatement. She hadn''t held back, exposing me to an intensity that had left my body throbbing and bruised. I had fallen short of mastering mana sense by failing to achieve resonance with the surrounding mana.


    "Stop groaning; I didn''t even use any strength when hitting you," Sylvia said casually as she handed me a pack of ice.


    ''Is she fucking serious?''.


    I couldn''t help but think that she beat me so hard that there are bruises all over my body, even though she ims she didn''t even use her strength.


    [She isn''t lying; she utilized nearby mana to hurl the ball, and that, too, is limited, so it will only cause you bruises and agony; if she had attacked physically, your one or two bones would have been broken by now.]


    While I was still doubtful of her words, Edda borated, offering me a different perspective on Sylvia''s control over Mana and her physical power.


    ''she still could have held back some''.


    But that didn''t stop me fromining about her methods. She had a penchant for applying intense pressure to draw out one''s potential.


    [You are the one who wanted a milf master over some gentle old man].


    I just kept my lips shut, ignoring her insult, while she answered sarcastically.


    "Where did you get this ice?" I questioned Sylvia as I ced an ice pack on my aching stomach. I couldn''t help but wonder where it came from. During the summer, ice was a valuable item in this world, normally obtained only at the merchant guild, and its storage posed a dilemma. It was the first time I''d seen ice in the inn, and it peaked my interest.


    "Blow cold wind into water and you will get ice; easy, right" .


    She replied with a smile as she began to set up the kitchen counter for breakfast.


    ''easy, my ass''.


    Despite her casual manner, I grumbled in my head as I heard herments. I know how difficult it can be to transform a liquid into a solid using magic, and she achieved it using wind magic rather than water magic, which makes it even more impressive.


    "Anyway, how did you be so strong? Were you an adventure or something like that?" I asked, despite being aware of her true origins and status. I had to maintain the facade of natural curiosity, as I couldn''t afford to arouse any suspicion from her.


    "Well, kind of."


    She replied vaguely, giving little to no information about her, which is understandable because her position right now is a little special.


    "Can I ask why you''re running an inn despite being so strong?" I respectfully inquired, repositioning the cold pack on my shoulders.


    "What do you think?" .


    As she returned my gaze, she offered her own query.


    "I don''t know, maybe because you like pretending to be a pig to prey on the tiger?"


    I paused for a moment before responding in a lighthearted manner.


    "...."


    "...."


    "Pfff..HAHA.


    What kind of nonsense is that?"


    Sheughed heartily, and it was the first time I had seen herugh. She always grins, striving to be graceful anddylike, and it feels lovely to watch herugh.


    ''Why is sheughing so hard?''


    While it was pleasant to hear herugh, I couldn''t help but wonder what made herugh.


    [There isn''t a sentence like that in this world.]


    Edda replied, dispelling my doubts.


    "Hah, well, my father always wanted to own an inn where he could serve and live a happy life with his family, and I''m just fulfilling hisst wish." I shifted my focus back on her as Sylvia exined, her tone tinged with nostalgia as she spoke of her father.


    "He must have been a good father".


    I replied to her, knowing how much her father sacrificed for her, and if what was revealed in the game had happened in this world, he deserved my respect. Not everyone has the guts to do what he did for his daughter''s freedom.My shitty father was not at all like hers; he only craved power and authority.


    "He was the best father," Sylvia said, her smile tinged with grief and affection. Despite her best efforts to hide her feelings, the sadness was evident.


    "Anyway, were you going to take any quests today" .


    She inquired, attempting to divert the subject, to which I agreed.


    "Yeah, I was going to hunt some bandits today, but it looks like I need to postpone it."


    I responded to her while disying my dominant bruised shoulder.


    "Take the day off and make sure you don''t meet an untimely end out there," Sylvia advised, retrieving a chopping board from the side as she spoke. I nodded in agreement, grateful for the response and her concern.


    "You run the entire inn by yourself. Won''t it be better if you had a partner or something?" While Sylvia was slicing veggies, I made an unexpected inquiry. She interrupted her work and turned to face me, apparently interested in my question.


    "No, I don''t believe I require the assistance of anyone." "Why do you ask?" Her interest peaked as she responded.


    "Nothing, just seeing if I had a chance," I joked, garnering a more direct and focused look from her. Her arms crossed beneath her bosom while she evaluated my response, lending an air of intrigue to the situation.


    "First, grow up, kid," Sylvia said with a teasing smile, focusing her words on the tenderest area my current age.


    I refused to back down and continued, stating, "That didn''t answer my question."


    "Hmm, I''ll consider it if you grow up to be the most handsome man in the world," she said, stepping closer and ruffling my hair in a teasing manner.


    "It''s a promise, then" .


    I stated it again as I straightened my now messed-up hair.


    "Yeah, Yeah, it is a promise."


    She said this as she returned to the kitchen counter.


    [Didn''t she fall into the trap?]


    Edda''s words lingered in my thoughts, and I smiled under my mask.


    ''She did,'' I confirmed her words.

 Chapter 38: Bandits

    <h4>Chapter 38: Bandits</h4>


    [3rd POV]


    Simple cottages appeared in a dimly lit forest, fitting in with the ancient trees. With scarves covering their faces, people dressed as rogues strolled about these makeshift houses.


    There was a strained mood in the air, as if the very air was privy to their secrets. Their steps were deliberate as they moved among the shanties.


    "ng".


    A bell then rang.


    The noise disrupted their activities. Everyone came to a halt and then proceeded to thergest house in the center. It became evident that their group consisted of fifteen men dressed as burrs. They gathered in front of therge house, curious and anticipating the reason for the sudden summons.


    As they waited there waiting didn''tst long, the front door of the house swung wide, showing a humanoid with distinct lizard-like features. His eyes glowed like those of a cunning snake, his face was decorated with scales, and a serpentine tail trailed after them.


    He looked around, his gaze sweeping across the people in front of him. He could inly observe every individual in his presence, towering at a frightening height of seven feet. As his prating gaze focused upon them, most felt a surge of fear, indicating his undeniable power and authority.


    "You guys have at least done some work" .


    He stated that his voice hissed in between these words.


    "But you fuckers spent hours with the ves, wasting so much time."


    His look revealed that he was disgusted when he remarked that his voice had increased in volume.


    He stood there contemting how to punish them for theirck of productivity when he heard footsteps behind him.


    "Leader, don''t worry about them. They''re the type who think with what''s between their legs; they can''t change that," said the man addressing him. He was another lizard-like man who emerged from the house. He shared the same features as the first, though he was noticeably shorter.


    "Humph".


    As he stood there, the one-titled boss scoffed, forcing the other lizard man to assumemand.


    "There is an announcement to make."


    As the people around him nced at him, the lizard man spoke.


    "Tomorrow, we will be loting another vige, so today, use the ve women as much as you want; we will be restocking them."


    Hisments immediately caused a lustful smile on the faces of those below him, and looking at their faces, he nodded his head.


    ''''Women are the simplest way to control them.'' He thought about this before saying,


    "Now get back to work. We have many things to do tomorrow. Make sure the weapons are ready and cleaned by tomorrow."


    He said this while moving backwards towards the man he called the leader.


    "Thank you, vice leader" . They all bowed their heads as they stated, expressing their respect for him.


    "Now, dismiss".


    He said that, and they all started to move to their respective ces.


    "You shouldn''t give them more than they deserve".


    As the vice leader came close, the one he called leader spoke his voiceced with distant as he addressed the humans.


    "We aren''t in our hometown, leader; we have to work with whatever we have."


    As he turned back to face the people who were returning to their locations, the deputy leader said,


    "Even if they are some lustful humans" .


    He remarked this while returning his gaze to the leader.


    "Anyway, we should also be ready for tomorrow; we are wanted by adventures after ourst attack on the vige" .


    The deputy leader stated this, and the leader agreed with a nod.


    "I only need a few days to breakthrough into Origin Level 4; after that, we will have more freedom in the forest" .


    As he proceeded forward into the house, the leader said this with a grin on his face, revealing his razor-sharp teeth.


    "That''s wonderful" .


    The other one responded, shing his razor-sharp teeth and following his leader.


    Two of the guys took up positions defending the base''s front wooden entrance while the men dispersed to their designated duties. These people bore the wounds and bruises of their turbulent lives, giving them a sinister aspect.


    "Why do we have to guard the base today?" muttered one of them, standing atop a watchtower, carrying a bow.


    "There is nothing we can do.Just wait till our shift isplete, and then we can fuck some more women."


    Hispanion replied, scanning his surroundings with a bow in his hand, ready to deal with any prospective threats.


    "You know, there''s a saying that a ghostly woman haunts this forest, hunting humans when night falls," one of them began, stimted by the approaching darkness and possibly a sense of boredom.


    "Mate, they''re just stories.None of that''s real," the other scoffed dismissively, marking his statement with a rude gesture showing his middle finger.


    "For real, mate, but they say when she appears, a thick fog surrounds her, and she slowly torments her prey while they desperately try to find a way out," the storyteller added, using his hands to clearly represent her victims'' faces of horror and desperation.


    "Shut up, don''t do that; you look ridiculous," the other said, evidently disgusted by his friend''s over-the-top actions.


    "Mock all you want; you won''t beughing when she shows up. I bet she''ll make you her first victim," the storyteller taunted.


    "Hisss"


    "Did you hear that?" one of them inquired, his gaze darting around the darkening woond in search of a sound.


    "Hear what?" the other asked, sliding an arrow out of his quiver. They both scanned the area, but after a few moments, they found nothing.


    "Maybe I misheard something," the first whispered, lowering his guard, and upon hearing this,the other followed suit, loosening his bow.


    "Where are you going?" his pal inquired, perplexed by his quick departure.


    "To take a piss. Would you mind holding it for me?" he asked casually, continuing on his way out of the watchtower.


    "Fuck off," his pal retorted, taking a few steps back.


    The surviving guard stood alone, waiting for his buddy to return.


    However, as time passed, hispanion did not reappear. However His attention was taken to an unexpected sight just as he was about to shout out for him¡ªa dense fog was rolling in his direction.

 Chapter 39: Bandits Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 39: Bandits Part 2</h4>


    However, as time passed, hispanion did not reappear. However, his attention was drawn to an unexpected sight just as he was about to shout out for him¡ªa dense fog was rolling in his direction.


    "What the fuck is this?"


    He murmured, his voice trembling with bewilderment as the surrounding mist swirled about him. He tried to hide his face with his hands, but the mist easily slid through his grasp, much to his amazement.


    He cautiously opened his eyes and took a long breath, his senses in disarray. He realized what had happened.


    "Smoke?" he asked himself, recognizing the familiar stench. As he continued to breathe the smoky air, the full nature of the phenomenon became clear: it was a dense cloud of smoke, not fog.


    The smoke spread steadily through the camp, quickly engulfing the entire base. It acted as an unsaid beckon, luring the upants of the improvised shelters out into the open.


    Those who had been outside were taken aback by the unexpected arrival of the unknown smoke, which caused confusion andmotion.


    "what''s happening?"


    The vice leader emerged from thergest makeshift house, seeking answers amid the surroundingmotion but finding none.


    "Remain calm, you mongrels!" hemanded, hismanding presence tempering the panic and restoring order to the chaos.


    "Where are the watch guards? What''s causing this smoke?" he wondered, straining his eyes in the direction of the watchtower. Despite the deep haze, he could make out the silhouettes of two figures.


    "Someone, investigate!" he yelled, sending one of the men sprinting towards the tower.


    Fear gripped the sprinting person as he approached the watchtower due to the uncertainty. He took one step at a time up the stairs toward the top.


    "Hey there, pal, what''s going on?" He yelled as he hurried up the stairs.


    "Drip... Drip..."


    The air filled with the terrible sound of blood sttering onto the ground before he could reach the top. As he approached the higher level, he saw a young man''s back and the lifeless body of his friend, his throat grievously cut open.


    Panic overtook him, leading him to reach for his bastard sword on his waist, distracting his attention away from the enemy in front of him.


    However, his efforts were fruitless,as a de shed through his throat. Thest thing he saw as his life was slipping away was the masked young man standing before him.


    "Three down," the young man muttered under his breath as he gracefully descended from the watchtower. His presence did not go unnoticed as he approached the crowd gathered in the center of the establishment.


    "Who are you?" one of them demanded, taking his bastard sword from its sheath. However, an iprehensible sense of weakness overtook him as he clutched the weapon, forcing his hands to tremble.


    The young man stood motionless, around ten meters from the gathering. His attention was drawn to the vice leader, who stood behind his subordinates, inspecting both the masked invader and his own troops. He seemed to be waiting for some invisible signal or development.


    One of the spectators. could no longer keep his cool in the midst of the tense confrontation.


    "AHHHH!" he cried as he charged at the masked intruder. Yet, after only half the distance, his motions abruptly slowed, and he slumped to the ground, his body rendered motionless by an unknown power.


    The masked invader advanced toward the fallen man, pulling a spear from its sheath on his back.


    "It appears to be working now," he whispered, aligning the spear to strike the immobilized individual''s exposed back.


    "STOP!" shouted one of the bandits, witnessing hisrade''s impending death. However, before he could act, his legs failed him, and he, too, dropped to the ground.


    "Hmm," the young man responded, making eye contact with the person who had summoned him. As he stared at the man in front of him, he could sense hatred in his eyes. He thrust his spear forward slowly, puncturing the man beneath him while maintaining eye contact.


    "Arghhhhh!" cried the man as the spear pierced his body. His cries, however, were short-lived, as life rapidly left him.


    "What are you doing, idiots? Kill him! All of you together! Kill him now!" The vice leader''smand cut through the hubbub, his voice urgent. He directed his teammates to band together and attack the masked invader, taking advantage of their numerical superiority.


    They mustered the will to advance in response to their vice leader''s orders. Their progress, however, was hampered by an unexinable ailment, and one by one, they began to fall like falling leaves.


    "Argh...."


    "Arghh....."


    As they attempted to move their paralyzed bodies, groans of frustration filled the air. They could only watch helplessly as their demise approached. They turned their collective focus toward the vice leader, whose controlled facade had disintegrated and whose teeth snarled in desperation.


    "Who are you?" The vicemander queried, his fingers reaching for the de slung over his back. His gaze remained riveted on the approaching figure at the base''s center.


    "Are you atra or Vansha of the Lizard n?" As he approached the nearest fallen person, the young man voiced his own query. while he asked that. He swung his spear downward in one fast stroke, removing the man''s head beneath him.


    "Hickk..."


    "V-Vice leader."


    "H-Help us."


    The remaining grounded men shook as they witnessed the masked intruder''s savage ying, their calls for rescue directed at their leader.


    "STOP!" The vice leader yelled. The young man came to a halt and turned to face the lizard man.


    "What do you want" .


    The vice leader inquired, his gaze turning to thergest house behind him.


    "atra''s head" .


    "Give me that, and I''ll leave them alive," the young man said, stepping closer to another man on the ground. He aimed his spear at the terrified man''s throat while looking back at their vice leader.


    "Even a lowly creature like you dares to seek my head." The young man''s attention shifted as another voice echoed through the base. His eyes locked onto the area behind the vice leader, where a towering, 7-foot lizard man emerged from one of the houses, wielding a massive war hammer.

 Chapter 40: Bandits Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 40: Bandits Part 3</h4>


    "Even a lowly creature like you dares to seek my head." The young man''s attention shifted as another voice echoed through the base. His eyes locked onto the area behind the vice leader, where a towering, 7-foot lizard man emerged from one of the houses, wielding a massive war hammer.


    Their unflinching gazes shed amongst the residual smoke and the prone bodies of bandits scattered on the ground as the young man locked eyes with the stubborn lizard man. He couldn''t, however, reject the vice leader''s worried signaling, which loomed in the background.


    He quickly switched his spear away from the man''s throat on the ground, shifting his attention to their leader. The vice leader retreated gradually, erging the battleground in preparation for their impending battle.


    "Leader, something about this smoke doesn''t feel right. Let''s get this done quickly," the vice leader pleaded, his voice strained as he battled to keep his breath in the growing haze.


    In answer, the leader remained unfazed by the ominous atmosphere. He stood firm, swinging his massive war hammer with unshakable resolve.


    "It won''t take long for me to deal with this pipsqueak," he said, his stance dering his resolve.


    The young man approached cautiously towards the lizard man with the spear, and he squared himself against the enormous lizard man holding a massive war hammer in the dimly lit forest.


    The young man pushed forward, his spear aimed at the lizard''s midsection, with a quick lunge and a running aura into his hind leg muscles. Despite his enormous size, the lizard man moved quickly and sidestepped with astonishing agility. The spear pierced the air, narrowly missing its intended target.


    The lizard man reacted with a powerful blow of his war hammer, which was a fearsome weapon due to its sheer weight. The young man barely avoided the bone-crushing strike, rolling to the side thanks to his quickness. The ground shook as the hammer struck it, sending a shockwave over the battlefield.


    The young man took advantage of the lizard''s temporary imbnce as the dust settled. He lunged once more, this time for the unprotected nk. His spear grazed the scales of the lizard man, leaving a small trail of dark green blood.


    "ROOOR"


    In pain and rage, the lizard man shouted, his tail whipping through the air like a battering ram.


    "Arghh".


    The young man groaned in agony as he felt the lizard''s tail m against his sides. He''d been caught off guard, and no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t avoid the tail''s lethal arc, which sent him flying several meters away. Agonizing pain shot through his ribcage, making breathing challenging. The lizard man came towards him as he got up again.


    Their fight went on, an exhibition of both skill and might. The young man made use of his speed and agility, darting in and out and scoring fast strikes on the lizard''s body. The lizard man, on the other hand, relied on physical strength, each swing of his war hammer delivering bone-shattering force.


    As the fierce sh waged on, it became clear that the huge lizard man was progressively sumbing to exhaustion. His once-rapid movements slowed, and the great strength in his arms began to fade. Each swing of his big war hammer, which had been devastating at first, grew slower and less precise.


    ''It''s starting to have an effect''.


    Thought The young man and took the chance, well aware of his opponent''s declining condition. He moved in a circle around the struggling lizard man, his quick footwork allowing him to dodge the tired attacks and counter with nned precision.


    As tiredness set in, the lizard warrior''s breaths came in heavy, strained gasps. His once-ferocious roars of rage had been reced by weary grunts of effort.


    His scales, which had previously provided tremendous protection, now appeared to be a huge load, dragging him down.


    Despite his dwindling strength, the lizard man refused to yield, propelled by a tenacious will to win. But the young man persisted in taking advantage of every opportunity that presented itself.


    It was a struggle of endurance, with the odds changing in the young man''s favor as each passing moment wore down his strong opponent.


    The observers, including the vice leader who stood on the sidelines, could see the battle''s tide turning.


    The vice leader''s frenzied yells filled the air in a desperate attempt to shift the direction of the conflict.


    "No, no, no!" he eximed, his voice strained and filled with desperation. Even as the smoke took its toll on his own stamina, his leader''s dilemma had sparked a me of purpose within him.


    The vice leader moved slowly, scanning the local area for anything that could help. As the odd smoke invaded him, his eyesight dimmed, and his breaths came in weak gasps. Despite the rising smoke that obscured his vision, he refused to give up.


    His bloodshot gaze was drawn to a bow and quiver of arrows hidden in a corner. With renewed energy, he surged toward them, his fingers quivering as he drew an arrow from the bowstring. The young man and the beleaguered lizard man continued their ferocious movement, seemingly unaware of the vice leader''s desperate move.


    As he steadied his aim, time appeared to extend, and his eyesight strengthened for a split second. The vice leader knew this shot had to be good; it was theirst chance. He released the arrow with a deep breath, sending it hurtling into the gathering smoke.


    "Arghh!"


    The agonizing scream prated the smoke-filled battlefield. The arrow had hit its target, but not in the way the vice leader had hoped. It was not the young man who had been struck, but his own leader, the fearsome lizard man, who had been pierced in the side with an arrow.


    This unanticipated advantage was exploited by the young man, whounched a final, decisive strike. His spear sliced the air with deadly precision, striking the giant lizard warrior in the heart.


    Dark green blood flowed from the wound as the young man continued to force the spear deeper into his opponent, assuring his death.


    The once-mighty lizard exhaled his final breath, his existence obliterated by the onught. His huge frame gave down, and the battle-hardened warrior was defeated by an opponent whose skill and cunning had proven superior.


    In the face of this turn of events, the vice leader could only fall to his knees, isted and overwhelmed. His attempts to affect the course of the fight had been thwarted by the mysterious smoke, leaving him in helpless despair.


    He watched as the young man emerged from the odd haze, one hand massaging his ribcage, his spear now bearing the indelible blood of the strong lizard man''s annihtion.


    "Thanks for the assistance,pal" .


    As the young man got closer to the vice leader, he remarked with a grin behind his mask before swinging his spear, beheading him.

 Chapter 41: Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 41: Conflict</h4>


    [Eden''s POV].


    "Sigh.."


    With a heavy sigh, I moved my gaze away from the lifeless body of the lizard man, whichy decapitated before me, and reced my spear. These were the famed bandits who had tortured the neighboring vige for a long time, avoiding prosecution with their devious techniques.


    In a hushed tone, I uttered the word,


    "Retrieve." The dense cloud that had covered the battlefield began to clear in answer to mymand. It didn''t, however, disperse into thin air, but instead condensed and swirled around a small, inconspicuous box grasped securely in my palm, which I had brought from the system shop.


    =========================


    Item Name: Paralysis Gas Vial


    Item Description:


    The Paralysis Gas Vial is a potent tool designed to incapacitate non-awakened individuals and severely hinder the stamina of awakened beings when inhaled. It is apact ss vial with a metallic seal and a built-in delivery mechanism.


    Item Limitations:


    The Paralysis Gas Vial is a single-use item.


    It has a limited effective radius of 30 meters.


    The gas effect on awakened beings is stamina reduction rather than paralysis, and only up to beings with origin level 4.


    =========================


    I examined thendscape around me as I tossed the box into my inventory. With the darkness of night falling, the makeshift structures of the buildings were now clearly evident.


    My gaze was then drawn to the men who were motionless on the ground. It was no surprise that their trembling bodies were filled with fear. Both of their leaders were killed, and they were stuck, unable to flee because of the paralyzing effect.


    "B-boss," one of them mumbled, trying to find the strength to speak up.


    "Hmmm," I replied, my gaze shifting to the shaky speaker.


    "Y-you got what you wished for." "P-please, l-let us go," he begged, his voice shaking and his manner supplicant-like.


    ""Don''t worry, I won''t kill you," I promised him as I entered one of the buildings.


    "T-thank you, boss," he said, a relieved expression on his face. He had no idea that believing my remarks was a naive mistake.


    As I entered the structure, I found myself in a room with nothing but a bed and a few random belongings, none of which were very notable.


    I decided to investigate the other buildings as well, although one of them attracted my interest but left it forst. After taking everything useful from the rest of the building i got into thest one.


    Surprisingly, the interior of this specific building revealed a sight I had seen numerous times in my previous life.


    But it was the first time I''d seen something like this in this world.


    A awful sight greeted me inside the building. Four women were chained on the bed, their ripped clothes bore evidence to a harrowing ordeal. Their bodies, bruised and marked by torture, told a sad story of agony and cruelty.


    Their tears and bruises covered their cheeks, and white liquid was trickling from between their legs.


    I approached the women with caution and began untying their ties one by one.


    As their shackles loosened, their tired eyes met mine, full with fear.


    "Who are you?" One of them gathered the nerve to inquire, her voice shaking with fear.


    "I''m an adventurer," I said as I continued my efforts to release them. "I''ve dealt with the bandit leaders, and the threat is over." You''re no longer in danger."


    The women sat down as I liberated them, still stunned and in shock from their ordeal. They made no immediate move to cover themselves, and I ignored their open state as well.


    They were clearly still attempting to understand what had happened, their thoughts reeling from the abrupt change in their circumstances. At the time, their safety and well-being took precedence over any considerations about modesty.


    One of the women, after a few moments of silence, mustered the courage to speak. She looked like an ordinarydy, unremarkable in appearance, but her voice carried no emotion as she asked in a in tone.


    "What happened to the bandits?" She asked, her gaze looking for answers.


    "They are outside alive, but not for long" .


    I replied to her as I stared into their eyes; those were the eyes I remembered having when I lost my will to live after my family perished in my old world. I know they have their own stories to tell and reasons for not wanting to live, but I don''t have time for that.


    "It''s your choice" .


    I took four knives from my side pocket and put them in front of them. People must sometimes decide whether they wish to start over or end their lives.


    As I stepped outdoors, I was greeted by the sight of the bandits, who were still present.


    walking closer to one of them, i grabbed one of their legs.


    I dragged each bandit outside one by one, their groans of pain filling the air as I treated them mercilessly. Confusion and resentment spread like wildfire among them once I got them all collected in one area.


    "What''s the meaning of this? You said you''d let us go!" One of them protested, his voiceced with anger and disbelief.


    With a firmmand, I silenced him.


    "Shut up," I said, leaving no space for debate. "I made that promise so you wouldn''t attract any more attention; you know it''s nighttime beast are active in this time."


    "Fuck you, bastard" .


    "Let us go" .


    Their curses and insults rushed at me like knives, but I stayed unfazed, concentrating on my lengthy task of assembling them into a little, shaking tower.


    With a sinister grin, I extended my palm toward the horde of bandits, my fingers extended as if conducting a wicked symphony.


    "Let''s try this," I grumbled under my breath, a devious glint in my eye.


    "Ignite," I said, and I felt a small shift within me at that instant. My mana core shook, and a flood of energy flowed through my veins, culminating in my outstretched hand. The mana flowed like a river, igniting the mes.


    "Fwoosh!"


    On my palm, a little fireball ignited, sending weird, dancing shadows over my face.


    It grew quickly, like a ravenous beast hungry for annihtion. Iunched it with all my strength at the hapless tower of bandits when it reached a diameter of about one meter.


    "Ahh".


    "P-please,stop".


    "I-it hurts" .


    I examined them attentively as I heard their cries of pain. This was my first time utilizing magic, and I must say that it feels amazing to use, yet its wonder remains a mystery to me.


    "Sssss... Crackle!"


    "Sizzle... Pop!"


    As time passed, their cries for aid faded, and after a few minutes, all I could hear was the sound of their burning bodies and the revolting stench of scorched flesh.


    After I finished my task, I returned to the building where those four women were kept.


    When I entered the building, I was met with the sight of four dead bodies, some with a knife in their hearts and others with their necks shed open.


    "They were weak" .


    As I retrieved the knives, I whispered aloud, If they wanted to live, they had to have the will to live, and they clearlycked willpower.


    "I hate women who break easily."

 Chapter 42: Guild master

    <h4>Chapter 42: Guild master</h4>


    "yawn".


    Yawning I walked along the road in front of me. As the sun rose in the morning, I came in front of Marinthalis''s main gate, carrying a bag and a spear. After a rough night, I was obliged to spend time in the forest, keeping an eye out for any dangerous monsters that came out to hunt. As a result, I was feeling worn out and wanted some rxation.


    When I arrived in front of the guard, I gave him my adventure card, and with its assistance, I was able to cross the gate without incident. I was greeted with individuals roaming and moving towards their work as I entered the city.


    After a bit of traveling, Ie to a massive building with a prominent sign that reads "ADVENTURE GUILD." The hectic morning rush is evident upon entering. People walk around, looking for quests, reporting their progress, or receiving rewards for their hard work. My gaze scans the room until itnds on the person I''ve been looking for, the one in charge of validating missionpletions for E-rank adventures.


    "Good morning, Miss Hena." As I reached the counter, I greeted her.


    "Good morning, Neil," she replied, smiling professionally. She looks lovely, but she doesn''t stand out as the most gorgeous among the women working at the counter.


    "I''vepleted my quest," I informed her as I set my backpack on the counter.


    "That was quite fast," she points out, her amazement visible on her face. It''s just been a day since I epted the quest, and finding the bandits'' hideout and dispatching them in such a short period of time is quite an aplishment.


    "I got lucky," with a casual shrug, I replied to her.


    "How would you like to confirm the quest?" Hena queried as she took a notebook from her desk.


    "This should be enough," Opening the bag that I had brought along, I replied to her.


    "Kya..." As her gaze dropped into the bag, Hena let out a cute scream. In her surprise, she tried to get up but ended up tripping over her chair.


    "Are you okay?" As she gathered herself and tried to cover her embarrassment, I inquired, concerned.


    "Why did you bring this?" Her tone was puzzled as she asked the question, and themotion she created had captured the attention of the majority of those in the hall. While I didn''t hate the attention, being the center of it all felt a little odd.


    "This should be enough, right?" I inquired, eager toplete this certification process as soon as possible.


    "Seriously, Neil, you brought the whole head of a lizardman; why are you so calm about it?" As she began to explore the contents of the bag, Hena asked suspiciously. Two lizardman heads popped out as she turned the bag upside down.


    ""It''s the most convenient way to verify," I said matter-of-factly. A small crowd had already formed around us, making our interaction an unintentional spectacle.


    "Arghh..., Just don''t do anything like this. You can now simply bring their personal weapon or any of their personal stuff; that should be enough."


    She stated this as she entered the missionpletion into the ount book.


    "Fine".


    I offer her a brief response, relieved that this is over and I can get some rest.


    "Here are your 10 slivers, and you can now apply for a rank increase for rank D." .


    She handed me money while exining the ranking system.


    "Already?".


    I questioned in a surprised tone, even though I had anticipated ranking up quickly in at least a month.


    "You already havepleted the requirements, and the guild master has told me to inform you of this" .


    She replied while looking at me.


    "Ahh, then I would like to apply right now for a rank increase" .


    I responded to her right away while collecting the money I needed to raise my ranking in order to take on more difficult tasks; the higher my rank, the more freedom I would haveter on when I needed it.


    "Wait here; I will inform the guild master." .


    She responded as she exited her desk and entered the building''s second floor.


    "What a pain" .


    As I gazed at the mob in front of me, Iined in a barely audible manner.


    The growing curiosity of the surrounding audience grew tangible as I waited for Hena''s return. Their murmurs and quiet chats were difficult to ignore, but it became clear after a while that they were not talking about me but about the individuals who had arrived at the hall, and people were clearing the way for them to move freely.


    I looked in the direction they were all heading, and I soon noticed a group of four people approaching me.


    There were two females and two males. One of the men clutched a powerful-looking magic staff, while the other had a sword strapped to his side. One of the females wore a bow and quiver of arrows on her back, while the other wore a reaper around her waist.


    They approached me with aware movements, and once there, they formed a tight-knit group a short distance in front of me. The man with the sword took a step forward, establishing himself as the group''s spokesperson. As we met eyes, tension remained in the air, and I waited for him to begin, curious about the reason for their visit.


    "Are you the super rookie people are talking about?" .


    The man''s question hung in the air for a moment while he tried to assist me with his gaze.


    "No, you got the wrong person" .


    I responded by denying the recognition he craved. It had be a prevalent misperception in the past few weeks, as my expanding reputation had made me an appealing candidate for many adventure groups. They assumed that recruiting me would boost their rank and fame inside the guild.


    "Oh, I am sorry." .


    He replied with a dissatisfied expression, turning back towards his group.


    "Pfff...."


    "Pfff haha.."


    As I nonchntly denied being the renowned "super rookie," people around me whispered amused murmurs and suppressedughs.


    It seemed that most people in the guild were already aware of who I am.


    My focus returned to Hena as she descended from the second floor; my interest in the nearby group was temporarily lost. With a sigh of relief, I awaited her return to finish the process of ranking up so I could rest.


    While I waited for Hena, a hand dropped on my shoulder, and a feminine voice spoke from behind me.


    "Hey, kid, you''re the super rookie, aren''t you?"

 Chapter 43: Guild Master 2

    <h4>Chapter 43: Guild Master 2</h4>


    While I waited for Hena, a hand dropped on my shoulder, and a feminine voice spoke from behind me.


    "Hey, kid, you''re the super rookie, aren''t you?"


    "Sigh.."


    letting out a sigh and turning my attention towards the woman who had grabbed my shoulder. She had chestnut-brown hair that cascaded down her back, contrasting beautifully with her striking ck eyes. Her face was elegantly oval, adorned with a small mole just beneath her left eye.


    "What do you want?"


    removing her hand from my shoulder. not inclined to be overly polite despite her appearance, I asked her. But soon I noticed that she wasn''t focused on me but was looking past me. Following her gaze, I turned to see what had captured her attention.


    "How have you been, sir Jeremy?".


    "Life is going well as always, haha".


    As I looked back, I could see Hena talking with the guy with the sword, who was the first one to ask me about my identity, and I could tell the guy was incredibly awkward.


    <i>''When did</i> <i>she arrive there''.</i>


    I couldn''t help but wonder how she got so close to him in such a short period of time while I wasn''t paying attention to her.


    I returned my attention to the woman next to me, who appeared to be in a stupor while still staring back at them and giving them an odd look.


    "Hello?" I questioned her, snapping her from her daze..


    "Yes?".


    She replied, though her eyes remained fixed on the conversation between Hena and the man with the sword.


    "I asked, What do you want?"


    I repeated my words to her, growing increasingly annoyed by her distraction.


    "Ahh, I''m sorry I got distracted," she apologized, finally regaining her focus on our conversation.


    "It''s fine, but what''s with them?"


    I asked her while moving my body in the same direction as her, as even I was getting distracted by how Hena was talking with the sword guy.


    "Oh, Miss Hena likes Jeremy and has been trying to court him for 2 years".


    She replied, and I immediately got interested in the topic,pletely forgetting about my annoyance.


    "They do look good together," I said, crossing my arms across my chest. While I didn''t know much about either of them personally, they appeared to be apatible couple from the outside.


    "They do," she agreed, but her weired expression didn''t escape my notice.


    "So why are they not together? I mean, if ady like Hena is the one taking the initiative, why isn''t he epting it?".


    Noticing her giving them a strange look, I indirectly asked her what was going on while she was with me; her other two teammates were watching them from the sides as it was show.


    "We all asked him, but he always says she is not his type of woman."


    She replied, and I looked at Hena one more time from the perspective of an average male.


    Big breast ¡Ì


    Big ass ¡Ì


    Beautiful face ¡Ì


    Alive ¡Ì


    <i>''Ypp, she has everything an average man wants''.</i>


    My thoughts briefly drifted in that direction before I reined them in. I had a more pressing question to ask.


    "So what is his type?"


    I questioned, leaning in closer and lowering my voice as I continued to observe Hena''s exchanges with the sword guy, who seemed to have lost any sense of personal space.


    "Plump marrieddy" .


    She replied in hushed tones.


    "...."


    "...."


    "Pardon, I think I heard something wrong" .


    I responded, unsure whether I had heard correctly.


    "Sigh.... You heard correctly."


    She affirmed with an annoyed sigh, leaving me perplexed by his unusual preference.


    "Is he a retard?" I couldn''t help but blurt out in disbelief, Who the fuck has a preference for fat married women?


    [Says the one who likes gilf''s]


    And of course, my idiotic system had to butt in.


    <i>''Don''t ce both of us in the same category; we are not the same; there is</i> <i>a difference of heaven and earth between us''.</i>


    I retorted internally, dismissing Edda''smentary.


    Returning my attention to thedy with the bow, I found her looking at me with a hint of anger.


    "He''s my brother," she replied, her face now tinged with a reddish hue. It was unclear if it was due to anger or embarrassment.


    ncing at her and taking a step back, I maintained a safe distance. Who knew? Maybe she had her own unique preferences.


    "Where are you going?" She asked in puzzlement at my sudden retreat.


    "To save your brother, because if this continues, Miss Hena might actually devour him," I made up an excuse while stepping closer to where Hena was engaged in her relentless pursuit.


    "Ahem, Miss Hena, have you talked with the guild master?".


    Arriving right in front of them, I cleared my throat, shifting her focus towards me before asking her about my work.


    "Yes"


    She responded with a slight iteration in her voice while the sword guy looked at me with gratitude.


    "Guild Master has requested your presence,upstairs Neil. He wishes to speak with you too sir Jeremy as he mentioned wanting to meet with you when your team returns," she exined, addressing both of us.


    "Lead the way, please."


    extending my hand towards her, I requested, signaling that I was ready to follow.


    "Yes".


    She replied, moving forward towards the second floor while I followed her, and the team of four was also following us.


    When we got to the second floor, we were confronted by an enormous door that stood about 7 feet tall. It had ornate decorations along its margins that hinted at the importance of the room beyond. The air was vored with authority, signaling that we were about to enter a significant location.


    "Knock, knock." Hena banged twice on the door before taking a step back.


    "Come in," amanding voice from within said. Hena opened up the door, showing the interior of the room.


    The elements of the room''s interior gradually came into sight as we entered it. Documents, reports, and shelves lined with various records took up the majority of the room. A solid desk in the center of the room had an array of well-ordered paperwork. A middle-aged man sat behind the desk, his presence projecting authority.


    The man appeared to be in histe thirties, with ck, gray hairbed neatly to the side. His piercing, brown eyes radiated wisdom and shrewdness, a testament to his years of experience. He looked imposing yet sophisticated in a well-tailored suit thatplemented his slim build. It was evident that this man held a position of significance within the guild.


    "You are here" .


    As he turned to face me, his voice rang in my ears.

 Chapter 44: Promotion Quest

    <h4>Chapter 44: Promotion Quest</h4>


    "You are here" .


    As he turned to face me, his voice rang in my ears.


    As I looked at him, a vague memory rose within me, reminding me of his involvement in the game''s Kraken''s Dungeon event. But I soon disregarded the thought. This was no longer a game; these were real individuals with real ambitions, and I don''t know when things will turn south. It was necessary to be cautious of the people around me, especially those I knew nothing about.


    "Sit down." He said it again, this time with a hand gesture directing me to the empty chair in front of him, because I hadn''t responded to his priorment. I looked around the room and noticed that there were just two chairs avable.


    "Old man Gustav, it''s been a while," Jessica, the woman with the bow who had been speaking with me before, said as she approached the chair to sit.


    "It''s good to see you, Jessica, but I wasn''t talking to you when I said, ''Sit down,''" the guild master continued, his tone softening as he addressed her. His focus, however, returned to me, putting thedy in an awkward position.


    "I am fine standing," I replied, taking a step back to make room for the rest of the adventurers behind me, while Jessica nced at me with a trace of embarrassment.


    "He doesn''t mind," she asserted, slipping onto one of the chairs and attempting to hide her embarrassment. The man with the sword followed suit, taking the other chair because he is the leader?, while the rest of us remained standing on the side, awaiting further instructions.


    "Given that you''ve all arrived safe and sound, your previous quest should have beenpleted, right?" The guild master spoke, his gaze fixed on Jeremy.


    "Yes, guild master," Jeremy replied, straightening up in his chair.


    "That''s good to know. Take a couple days off. There''s a named quest for you guys," the guild master revealed, rifling through the files on his desk in search of something.


    "Named quests?" I interjected, crossing my arms over my chest while leaning on the wall and drawing the group''s attention to my question.


    "Ahhh, you''re a newbie here. Named quests are specific requests made by clients who want a particr party for the job," exined the man with the staff. While I found his tone a tad annoying, I listened attentively since it was my first time hearing about such quests.


    "Anyway, the quest is from the Merchant Guild, a B-rank quest, and it involves ensuring the security of a trade caravan traveling on the road to the city of Verdan," the Guild Master continued, providing more details about the task.


    "Can''t they just use the teleportation portal?"


    The question was posed by a striking woman with bright orange hair neatly tied into a ponytail. Her eyes matched the fiery color of her hair, and she had a well-built figure wrapped in tough body armor. Her presence projected a knightly and courageous aura, making her stand out in the room.


    "The teleportation portal has been closed due to an ongoing civil war within the city''s ruling family. The only practical option to supply the city currently is via road, and after this task, your team will officially be an A-rank team," the guild master remarked, throwing light on the quest''s significance and providing additional information about the quest.


    "Remind me why I am here again." .


    I said, returning the focus to myself. I feel like I''m here for no reason, and I''m exhausted, so I''d want to go back and take a much-needed nap.


    "You will be going with them; if you rank up, they will be the ones to be your judges." .


    The guild master responded to my inquiry, exining why I was here.


    "Wait, you''re putting me in a B rank quest with them so I can be prompted to a D rank? Isn''t that a little too much?"


    Perplexed by this dude''s way of handling things, I asked why he was giving me this task.


    "Well, you are one of the fastest-growing individuals in recent time, so I need more precaution in prompting you so people don''t question my decision, or you can wait for the half-yearly promotion quest that will happen and take that like everyone".


    He left me to ponder what I should do.


    "What kind of security are they looking for? Are there specific threats on the road, or is it a precautionary measure?"


    I asked because I needed far more information on the quest than I currently have to even consider joining them on it.


    The guild master paused for a while before responding. "Here is everything you need to know about the quest," he said as he handed me the quest file.


    I immediately went through the quest specifications as I examined the file. It included information regarding the trade caravan''s route, potential risks, and the estimated duration of the journey. My initial resistance began to fade as I dug more into the details.


    There wasn''t much for me to do except deal with the smaller mobs, while therger ones would be dealt with by those on higher-ranking adventures.


    "Fine, I will take the quest" . I gave them my consent at the same time; with only two days of travel, I can manage that.


    "Let me introduce him; he is the super rookie everyone is talking about, and Neil, that''s the B-rank group known as "Crimson des".


    The guild master introduced us to each other while nodding about my decision.


    "That''s one hell of a cringe name".


    I mumbled under my breath. I always thought my nickname was cringe, but they had to name their group something like "Crimson des".


    "I knew it; you are the super rookie".


    The women Jessica jumped out of her seat as she looked at me, while Jeremy looked at me as if I had betrayed his long-term trust. No matter how I look at them, they don''t look like they are very strong.


    "What a pain".


    I grumbled, feeling the need for sleep increase within me.


    ''Hey, Edda Don''t you have something that can check other people''s status and level?''


    Ignoring the ruckus around me, I questioned her. As the days passed, I felt like I needed a status checker because I can''t tell anyone''s level just by looking at them, like in cultivation novels, so I needed something like a status checker so I wouldn''t provoke some old monster, unknownly.


    [I do], she replied, and I can''t express how irritated I am by this.


    ''Can''t you tell me that before something happens? Why did you have to hide this?''


    I asked, clearly frustrated by herck ofmunication, how much easier my life would have been if I had that stuff from the beginning.


    [You never asked.]


    ''I can''t even describe how much I want to beat you up''.

 Chapter 45: Star Sense

    <h4>Chapter 45: Star Sense</h4>


    "Haah".


    exhaling a deep breath. I stood in the midst of the training area, surrounded by shadows and voids with no light or sound.


    "Hah..hah".


    My heart rate increased, and I took shallow, deliberate breaths. I knew what was going to happen next, and I had to be prepared. My faculties of sight and hearing were no longer with me, leaving me with only my mana sense as a lifeline.


    "Swish".


    The rubber ball, light but full of potential energy, swooped down on me with the force of a cannonball.


    My skin tingled with anticipation as I reached out with my mana sense to identify theing threat. I could feel the ball''s energy¡ªa pulsing sphere with an emptiness of energy in the surrounding pure mana, hurtling through the air.


    I adjusted my weight to the left in a split second, depending on the subtle shifts in the emptiness of energy in the ball to lead me. My body moved solely on the basis of feedback from my mana sense.


    As the ball missed me by a hair''s breadth, my skin tingled with a slight vibration, and I couldn''t help but smile.


    ''Fuck yeah,'' I thought.


    Celebrating my first dodge of the day after being gued by these attacks for a week every day without sight or hearing


    As she continued to throw the balls one after the other, I evaded them one after the other. After all those failures, I was able to aplish it much more easily once I got the sensation of it.


    But then came the final ball, the most cunning of them all. It moved randomly, zigzagging through the training ground.


    "Ahh".


    Despite my finest attempts, I couldn''t predict its unpredictable path. I felt a strong blow to the center of my brow. Darkness engulfed me, and I was immersed in a world of silence and void for a brief minute.


    My senses returned as quickly as they had vanished. I could feel a pounding pain on my forehead. I''d been smacked, and my brief victory had turned into a sobering lesson. I sat down on the ground, rubbing my brow and staring at the women who enjoyed torturing me.


    "You did good, kid" .


    Sylvia approached me and sat down next to me, offering me a bottle of water.


    "Did I pass your test?" .


    I took a few sips of the cool water Sylvia had provided me while moving my mask slightly. As my stiff muscles began to rx, I questioned her.


    "Yppp, you did, and you passed with flying colors if we don''t count thest ball, and honestly, it''s kind of scary how fast you get the hang of it" .


    As she spoke, a little smile yed across her lips, and she affectionately messed up my hair as she caressed my head.


    "Hmm".


    Humming I closed my eyes as she patted my head. As the days went by, I became closer to her, and after spending time with her, I realized she is the type of woman who enjoys ying the role of dependable older sister in someone else''s life, and she is gradually taking on the position of big sister in my life as well.


    Sylvia retrieved her hand, her warm presence still lingering, gently rubbing my head one more time.


    "When are you leaving?" she inquired, her gaze drawn to the rising morning sun.


    "Tomorrow," I said, opening my eyes and looking at her profile against the beautiful rays of the sun.


    "For how many days?" she said again, her face lit up by the dawn light.


    "Max 3 days," I said, my gaze turning from the sun to her. Despite her ordinary appearance, the grace and kindness she emanated gave her a distinct and appealing attractiveness.


    "Are you going somewhere today?" Sylvia inquired, interested.


    "No, I n to take a break today and do the preparations for tomorrow," I replied to her.


    "Get up now; we have work to do." She stood up and walked away from the training area, but as she neared the end, she looked back and said, "Meet me tonight at midnight."


    "Haah".


    I paused for a while to observe her receding figure before exhaling a big breath and falling back to the ground. The cold breeze caressed my skin, creating a sensation of calm and peace. Tonight, perhaps one of my goals foring to this city will be aplished.


    ''Hey, Edda.''


    I called out my system out of boredom since I needed to make some inquiries.


    [Yes], she replied.


    ''Is mana sense the only method to gain a 360-degree vision of the environment?''


    The more I use mana sense, the more intrigued I get by it. Despite this, I had the impression that using mana sense was easier than imagined. I was able to do it once I found the right resonance.


    [You know it would take a regr person years to grasp mana sense].


    I''m not sure whether I should be happy or concerned over what she said.


    ''Anyway, answer my question''.


    I changed the subject and asked her for additional information on mana sense.


    [Well, once your body is powerful enough to support it, you could use star energy.]


    Her statements piqued my interest. Using star energy felt like a good idea, but I couldn''t help but wonder about the implications.


    "Let''s try it" .


    I rapidly rose to my feet, but she cut me off.


    [Your body is not strong enough to support it; do not attempt it.]


    She cautioned me, but I was still curious.


    "It will be fine; I will only use a little of it" .


    I answered her, closing my eyes to concentrate, and she didn''t object this time.


    I could feel the energy enveloping my heart as I concentrated. It took the form of a swirling ball of white energy that softly revolved around my mana core.


    A minute bit of the star energy disengaged from the swirling mass with a single focused thought, like a tiny spark bursting away. This bright light began to pour through my body as I directed it. It electrified my muscles, bones, and even my skin. Every cell in my body seemed toe to life, buzzing with unprecedented vigor. The energy continued its trip, leaving my body and radiating outward like a dazzling aura.


    As the star energy expanded beyond the bounds of my physical form, it easily fused with my senses, bing my new sense and providing me with an unparalleled view of the world around me.


    It was as though a new perception dimension had been revealed. The region engulfed by the energy''s reach became sharply focused, and I could see everything inside it with unrivaled rity.


    Every sort of energy was now visible to me, from the ethereal shimmer of mana particles to the raw might of elemental forces. The subtle patterns and swings of energy that pervaded the world were visible to me. It was like witnessing a symphony of colors and motions that had previously been veiled.


    But it was the delicate, node-like structures sprinkled throughout this energy tapestry that truly attracted me. Each one was like a jewel in a celestial crown, shedding a soft, brilliant light. These nodes possessed a mystical charm; their purpose and importance were cloaked in mystery.


    "Arghhhhh!"


    An indescribable pain overtook me, bringing me to my knees, blood spilling from my mouth, before I could make sense of anything. My entire body felt as though it were being crushed under the weight of a ton.

 Chapter 46: Master

    <h4>Chapter 46: Master</h4>


    =======================


    Skill: Star Sense


    Description:-


    Spatial Awareness: At its most basic, Star Sense enhances the user''s spatial awareness, allowing them to perceive objects and energies in their immediate area more clearly.


    Time Fluctuation Detection: As the skill progresses, the user develops the capacity to detect slight time fluctuations, which could alert them to events or disturbances in the time stream.


    Space-Time Node Detection: As proficiency levels rise, the user will be able to locate space-time nodes¡ªregions of space where time behaves strangely.


    =======================


    As Iy on my bed, my sight focused on the system screen, the soothingmplight casting a warm glow on the room. My body ached in protest as a result of my impulsive curiosity and ill-fated attempt to use star energy. Despite having drunk three healing potions, every movement sent waves of pain rushing through my limbs.


    "Ahh,fuck".


    My rash experiment''s effects were now painfully obvious. As I cautiously attempted to alter my posture, I couldn''t help but curse my own irresponsibility.


    I''ve been sleeping since the morning because of the agonizing pain in my body, and I couldn''t do anything today. Sylvia also came to check on me because I hadn''t arrived at the kitchen in the morning, and after witnessing my physical condition, she gave me a healing potion and advised me to rest for the day.


    Despite the physical suffering I''d been through, the rewards reflected on the screen made it all worthwhile.


    The ethereal radiance of the full moon drew my attention to the window. Its lovely silver shimmer engulfed the scene beyond, casting lengthy shadows and painting thendscape in a calm, otherworldly tone.


    "Sigh.."


    I rose from myfy bed, exhaling a sleepy sigh, and carefully stretched my limbs, feeling the satisfying release of tension in my muscles. I moved towards the door while wearing the mask after taking it out of the inventory. I pushed open the door to my room and made my way to the main hall.


    I proceeded through the ground floor''s main hall, passing through the kitchen. I arrived at the end of the hall, in front of a room.


    "Knock,knock".


    I took a step back after knocking twice on the door.


    The sound of someone approaching the door grew closer as I waited, the faint padding of footsteps reverberating.


    My attention was drawn to the doorknob, which began to turn, and the door creaked open from the inside. Sylvia''s face emerged from behind the door, her eyes meeting mine.


    "Come in".


    With a weing gesture, Sylvia pushed the door open further, inviting me inside her room.


    I was greeted in her room as I settled in. Her room was a haven of peace and tranquility. Everything appeared to have a ce, providing a weing atmosphere. A warm, flickering candle on a bedside table casts a weing glow. A well-organized bookshelf along one wall had a collection of books, hinting at her love of reading. A little kitchen space,plete with a small table and chairs, was neatly tucked into one corner. A pair of soft sofas sat against another wall, providing a rxing spot. Her bed had been meticulously prepared, with books neatly stacked on one side. It was a ce that oozed peace and tranquility.


    "Sit down" .


    As I was ncing around her room, she motioned with her hand for me to sit on the sofa.


    I epted her invitation and sank into the plush cushions of the cozy sofa.


    "Make your mana flow through it," she instructed, tossing a white orb-like object my way. I caught it and examined it closely. It was an orbmonly used in academies to measure a person''s talent in any of the four main elements.


    ''Did she have a space ring?''


    As I observed the orb, I couldn''t help but wonder how she had seemingly produced it out of thin air. It made me think she might have a space ring, a valuable item that allowed for the storage and retrieval of various objects.


    With a deep breath, I focused on channeling my mana into the orb.


    As I channeled my mana into the orb, it began to glow, shifting through four different colors in distinct intervals. It started with a fiery red, then transitioned to a tranquil blue, followed by a vibrant green, and finally settled into a rich, earthy brown.


    When I stopped pouring mana into the orb, it gradually returned to its natural, unremarkable white color. I handed it back to her, and she carefully set it aside, her gaze never leaving me.


    "Remove your mask and introduce yourself properly".


    As she sat down on the sofa in front of me, she said,


    "Why?"


    Despite knowing where this was heading, I asked her, trying to be as natural as I could in front of her.


    "Just do it; don''t ask much about it".


    She replied while crossing her leg.


    I hesitated for a moment, but eventually I nodded in agreement and reached for the mask that covered my face. After carefully removing it, my hair color changed from ck to white as I revealed my features to her.


    "I''m Eden Morton." I introduced myself with a slight bow. "It''s a pleasure to properly meet you."


    She studied me for a moment, her gaze scrutinizing my face. Then, she asked,


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t," I replied to her question. She regarded me with suspicion but didn''t press the matter further.


    "You''re Stephanie''s son, aren''t you?"


    Her unexpected words took me by surprise.


    There wasn''t anything in the game or in Eden''s memories where it was revealed that Sylvia knew my mother.


    "Yes, do you know her?" .


    I responded to her with an affirmative nod.


    "I met her once in a hidden rtionship years ago when she was with that guy" .


    She responded to me with a contemtive expression on her face.


    "That guy?"


    I was intrigued and inquired who she was referring to.


    "It''s nothing; anyway, why did you choose the name Neil?"


    She changed the subject and appeared quite curious this time.


    "My mother liked that name".


    Making an excuse on the spot, I replied to her, as I couldn''t tell her Neil was my name in my previous world.


    "Haha, is that so".


    With a chuckle, she replied, her usual smile returning to her.


    However, the moment was short-lived as her appearance began to change. Her face, which had been ordinary until now, underwent a transformation, and her ck hair started to grow longer. I watched in astonishment as her features shifted, bing more refined and striking.


    "Eden, would you like to be my disciple?" She asked with a warm smile, her appearance now peerless and radiant.


    ''Fuck yeah, Milf Master''.

 Chapter 47: Bloodline

    <h4>Chapter 47: Bloodline</h4>


    "Eden, would you like to be my disciple?" She asked with a warm smile, her appearance now peerless and radiant.


    "Yes," I said quickly, nodding gleefully like a child.


    "Do you recognize me?" Sylvia inquired, a little puzzled, as she witnessed my fast assent.


    "No," I said, keeping my nonchnt demeanor, which only appeared to perplex her further.


    "Then why do you ept it so easily?" Her tone was tinted with amusement as she questioned my quick eptance.


    "Because you are beautiful," I said tly, and her eyelids twitched in response to my unexpected response. She examined me once again, perhaps reconsidering her decision to take me as her disciple.


    "Hah... anyway, Sylvia Rosalind, does that ring any bell?" As she leaned on the sofa, she queried, her annoyance clear in her tone.


    "The Devil''s Phoenix?" I asked, surprised, because the name sparked recognition.


    "That''s me," she said, extending her hands and smiling at me.


    "Really, the legendary Sylvia Rosalind?"


    I asked her as an ecstatic fan boy, cringing inwardly for doing something like this.


    "Yppp, the one and only."


    She replied with a gentle giggle, looking at me with delight and wonder.


    "When I was a kid, I heard a lot about you. You were someone who battled all odds and rose to be one of the strongest."


    I wasn''t lying about this, as when Eden was a child, he really did hear about her stories, and I also know them after inheriting his memories.


    "You are also quite famous, you know, for being the first quagmire (someone with control over all four elements) after thousands of years" .


    She said this while smiling as usual.


    "Giggity?"


    "What?"


    "Nothing; anyway, didn''t you hate the noble families, and I am one of them?"


    I questioned her after a minute of stillness in which she allowed me to reflect on her remarks. Her main im to fame was that she had massacred a whole noble family. I was prepared to persuade her until she epted me, yet she did so effortlessly.


    "I don''t particrly hate them¡ªwell, not anymore, and you aren''t one of them."


    She leaned forward while sitting up straight on the sofa and responding to me.


    "Wait, what do you mean?"


    As soon as I heard her words, all the bliss I had felt vanished.


    "You have been disowned by the Morton family."


    She made the information with deep solemnity in her voice, causing a heavy quiet to fall over the room. I slumped back on the sofa, thinking about the new knowledge and bracing myself for yet another twist in this unexpected turn of events.


    "Why?" I queried, my voice a mix of interest and anxiety, wanting to dive deeper into this strange development.


    "You had been used of attempting to rape the princess during the awakening ceremony. Although it waster dismissed as a rumor, but the Morton Duchy officially disowned youst week, naming your brother as the new heir. This solely added credibility to the rumor, and now, most noble families on both continents are aware of it."


    As Sylvia borated on my situation, the gravity of the circumstances became more apparent. I knew I had be involved in a web of deception and maniption. My own family had betrayed me; my once-beloved aunt, the Queen, had betrayed me; and, most significantly, I felt that even Edda had betrayed me.


    ''Edda.''


    I closed my eyes and called her into my mind.


    [Yes.]


    ''Is this the reason why the quest to save the princess was generated on that day?''


    In the game, until Eden''s death, he was the heir of the dukedom, and I had intended to keep it that way. Using the influence of the Duke, I could have altered many of the events in the game. But now, I no longer hold that position, and all of this transpired because I saved the princess on that fateful day.


    ''Answer my question, damn it.''


    Minutes passed, and her quiet grew increasingly irritating. Even after taking Eden''s ce, the realization that I had been used simrly to Eden left a bitter taste in my mouth.


    [Destiny cannot be changed; it can only be altered.]


    Despite my want to know more, she remained silent after responding cryptically.


    "You know you are in a very tight spot, Eden" .


    As I was waiting for her to exin more, Sylvia''s words brought me back to our conversation.


    "Someone with a very high influence is trying to make your life harder, not only for you but for your mother as well".


    "Do you know that every ancient and royal family is immune to curses, and the only way to ce a curse on them is by knowing their real name?" She stated, highlighting the key issue at hand.


    "Real names are only known to their closest people," I added,pleting her statement.


    "Exactly".


    She responded with an affirmative nod.


    ''Someone close to my mum betrayed her,''


    I figured out what she was implying after obtaining enough hints.


    "You still want me to be your disciple even after knowing all that?"


    I questioned her tly; my mood had dipped too low for me to even be happy.


    "Don''t worry about it too much. I''ve considered everything before taking you in as my disciple, and I''m also returning a favor to someone by taking you in."


    As she rose from her seat and approached me, Sylvia reassured me.


    .


    "As your master, I''ll protect you until you''re strong enough to face your problems yourself."


    As she stared into my eyes, she softly stroked both my cheeks with her soft, warm hands while retaining a nice, reassuring smile.


    "Now close your eyes." .


    She told me this while caressing my cheeks.


    "Huh?".


    I let out an odd sound, perplexed.


    "Just do as I say," she said, her voice tinged with embarrassment. I decided to obey her instructions without saying anything.

 Chapter 48: Bloodline 2

    <h4>Chapter 48: Bloodline 2</h4>


    "Just do as I say," she said, her voice tinged with embarrassment. I decided to obey her instructions without saying anything.


    I closed my eyes as I sat on the cozy sofa. Much to my disappointment, I could feel the presence of Sylvia moving away from me, her graceful steps echoing softly in the room. Momentster, she settled onto the sofa across from me, and I could sense her gaze on me.


    "What do you know about bloodlines?"She questioned me while making herselffortable on the sofa.


    "It''s something that''s passed down from generation to generation; a bloodline can even skip generations, and each bloodline gives us unique abilities. Only people who have the same bloodline have the same abilities, as no two bloodlines have the same abilities." I responded with what I knew about the bloodline from the game.


    "Hmm," she pondered, "do you know how to awaken someone''s bloodline?"


    "Every bloodline has different ways for awakening; there is no specific way known for awakening the bloodline, and even after awakening, some can take minutes while others take years to fully awaken." I responded to her question.


    "Exactly. Can you tell me which race has the most powerful bloodline?" She asked me a trick question with amusement in her tone.


    "I don''t know about that."showing my ignorance. I replied while shrugging my shoulders.


    "It''s hard to answer this question, like Dragons bloodline tends to have more effect on physical strength, while Phoenix bloodline works more in favor of mana, but the most potent bloodline can be said for the descendent of gods." She exined as she rose from the sofa.


    "Descendants of gods?" My interest was sparked when I heard this new term.


    "Well, it''s exactly as the name suggests," Sylvia exined, standing in front of me. "Each race has its own god, and each god has a powerful lineage. Their offspring inherit these bloodlines, and if they awaken them, they will be powerful in the future, provided they do not perish prematurely."


    "The heroes and heroines."I immediately recognized who she was referring to; every hero and heroine carries a god''s lineage within them, giving them more strength at the same level.


    "Anyway, the bloodline that I awaken is known as Phonecia''s bloodline, which I got from one of my ancestors, who was a Phoenix" . She said this as she approached me.


    ''I had no idea about that.''In the game, there was no exnation for how she became a half-phoenix; all I knew was that it was done by some ancient magic that awakened her dormant bloodline, which hadn''t awakened in prior generations.


    "Huh".As I felt weight on myp, I let out a puzzled gasp.


    "Don''t open your eyes." .Sylvia put her hand over my eyes, obstructing them as I tried to open them.


    My other sensations were heightened since my eyes were closed. Her warm breath caressed my cheeks, and the sweet scent of her hair assailed my senses. As she delicately positioned herself on myp, I could hear the faint, subtle rustling of her clothes. Her and my weight were cushioned by the sofa, making her presence feel both intimate andforting. My body reacted to her proximity, and the sensation of herying on my legs generated an odd intimacy.


    I could focus solely on the touch of her body against mine. The warmth of her thighs against my legs, her hands gently resting on my shoulders, and the rhythmic cadence of her breathing are all harmonizing with mine.


    "My bloodline ability provides me with regeneration, which is second only to the imperial bloodline of the Phoenix race. My single blood can cure a light injury, while a drop of my blood essence can save someone who is seriously injured."She began to tell more about her bloodline, and with each word she said, her breath brushed my face, making me ticklish all over.


    "Amm-hmm"Pretending to be listening to her, I replied while trying my best to keep my little brother down.


    "This is my first gift for you as my disciple; my blood essence can bring you back to life even if you are in a half-death state." She went on to exin herments, and it appears that she is quite pleased with herself for giving me this gift.


    ''Can''t you exin this while still remaining standing''.Iined in my thoughts. I was really enjoying her soft body, but it was getting harder to keep myself from getting a boner.


    "Drink it". Crossing her arm behind my neck, she brought my face close to her neck, making her big bosom squeeze against my chest.


    "Isn''t there any better way to do this" .As her body aroma assaulted my nostrils, disorienting my senses, I questioned her.


    "I had already concentrated my blood essence on my neck; just drink it" . Her words tickled my ears as she replied.


    "Just do it, kid, why are you being so shy".With a yful tone, she replied, amused by my reaction.


    "Wouldn''t you get in trouble? As far as I know, sharing blood essence is taboo in every race".Not bothering with herment, I asked her again, taking my time to feel her enormous bosom.


    "My mentor is the queen of the phoenix race, and I am the closest person to the phoenix princess. Who in their right mind will question my decision?" With pride in her words, she replied, bringing my face even closer to her neck.


    ''The first thing she is doing after taking in a disciple is breaking a taboo, good-going Master''.


    "Yeah right". I replied , my lips were now practically kissing her neck.


    "Hmm, something is poking me."She mumbled under her breath, and knowing my little brother had betrayed me, I quickly bit her neck.


    "Ouch".As I bit harder on her neck, she let out a little scream. She had reduced the tensile strength of her skin, allowing me to effortlessly prate it.


    ''I feel like a vampire''.As I gulped down her blood, I thought her blood felt sweet and fragrant.


    ===========================


    [An additional bloodline is detected in the host body].


    [The "Phonecia''s bloodline" has been detected in the host body.]


    [The "????" bloodline resonates with the "Phonecia''s bloodline."]


    ["Phonecia''s bloodline" has merged with the "????" bloodline.]


    [The abilities of "Phonecia''s bloodline" have been acquired.]


    ===========================


    ''Wait, what the fuck is going on?''


    I thought as I looked at the status screen.

 Chapter 49: Villain

    <h4>Chapter 49: Viin</h4>


    "Hmm~hmm~"The smooth, sweet humming danced into my ears, waking me up. My eyes slowly opened, and I was weed by an unfamiliar room.


    "Arghh".As I groaned and massaged my forehead in an attempt to relieve the pain, a terrible headache smashed into my mind.


    After rubbing my hurting forehead, I gradually began to feel better. I noticed the ce was strange when I looked around, and I was snuggly wrapped under a nket. The distinct sound of a shower running close entered my ears, and I immediately remembered my surroundings.


    "It''s Sylvia''s room," I said quietly to myself. The events of the previous night began to resurface for me. The sensation of ingesting Sylvia''s blood, as well as Edda''s mysterious message.


    I heard the rxing sound of the showere to an end before I could ask Edda what had happened. My gaze was drawn to the bathroom door, and there, like a vision, stood Sylvia. She was enveloped in a bath towel, expertly concealing her big boobs, with the towel wrapped around her reaching up to her thigh. while another towel was ced around her head, attempting to tame her wet, streaming hair.


    ''Damn, she''s hot''.I couldn''t help but think that as I looked at her sexy figure, her original look was nothing short of stunning¡ªsharp, piercing blue eyes and a wonderfully shaped, triangr face thatplimented her long ck hair. I praised myself once more for picking her as my master.


    "Good morning," she said as her gaze met mine. She continued to towel-dry her hair.


    "Good morning," I said as I sat down on the bed, still attempting to shake the remnants of my headache.


    "How are you feeling?" she said, her eyes concerned.


    "What happenedst night?" I inquired back, dodging the question because I wasn''t feeling well. The relief I had briefly felt upon seeing her had now dissipated, and the heavy feeling in my head returned.


    "You fell asleep after drinking my blood essence, so I ced you on the bed to rest," she stated as she sat on the sofa with her legs crossed.


    ''Just missed it,'' I thought as I continued to peer through the gaps between her thighs.


    "Do you remember what happened" .She inquired.


    "I don''t know; all I remember is losing consciousness," I said, trying not to focus too much on her enticing body.


    "Hmm, you feel different somehow," she murmured, lifting the towel from her head and letting her long ck hair fall freely.


    "How?" I asked, not understanding what she meant.


    "You seem closer to me, almost like you''re a part of me," she said, her eyes narrowing with suspicion.


    "What do you mean?" I questioned myself, and my mind started racing. Then I remembered something important that happenedst night¡ªsomething relevant to my bloodline.


    "Forget it. If you''re feeling better, get out; I need to change," she said, rising from her chair and making her way to the closet where her clothing was stored.


    "Don''t mind me, Master; please continue your work." As I responded, I rested on the bed, one hand behind my head.


    "Aren''t you getting cheeky?" She responded without looking at me. Then I felt the air surrounding me move, as if it were pulling me up. The main door swung open, throwing me outside the room. My mask, which had been propped up on the side of the bed, was now precisely on my face, and just like that, the door swung shut behind me.


    "Well, it was worth a try," I muttered under my breath as I stood up and walked towards my room. As I ascended to my room, the early sun was beginning to burst through.


    "Hey, Edda, what happenedst night?" I asked her as soon as I walked into my room, and my yfulness that I had with Sylvia disappeared. Despite my annoyance with her for concealing information, I feltpelled to inquire, as she is the only one who knows what happenedst night. She reacted without saying anything by shing me the identical message that had appeared before I passed out.


    ===========================


    [An additional bloodline is detected in the host body].


    [The "Phonecia''s bloodline" has been detected in the host body.]


    [The "????" bloodline resonates with the "Phonecia''s bloodline."]


    ["Phonecia''s bloodline" has merged with the "????" bloodline.]


    [The abilities of "Phonecia''s bloodline" have been acquired.]


    ===========================


    I was both perplexed and intrigued as I read the words. If what this message said was true, I''d have to change a lot of my ns.


    "Show me information about the ''Phonecia''s bloodline," I requested after reading thoroughly. The screen flickered and converted into different information once more.


    ===========================


    Bloodline: "Phonecia''s Bloodline"


    Origin: Ancient Phoenix Ancestor


    Powers:


    me Maniption: Mastery over fire in various forms.


    Regeneration: the ability to swiftly heal from wounds and injuries, including regrowing lost limbs.


    Nirvana: The unique ability to be reborn from one''s own ashes in the most dire circumstances, provided specific conditions are met.


    Wings of the Phoenix: The capacity to manifest wings crafted from pure mes for both aerial maneuverability andbat.


    Fire Resistance: Complete immunity to extreme temperatures of fire.


    ==========================


    "Sigh..." I sighed, my attention fixed on the system screen. I felt a wave of relief rush over me as I knew I now had something extremely useful to keep me alive.


    I took off my shirt and went to the shower. I turned on the shower and let the cool water pour over my head. The coolness of the water helped to relieve my headache, and as my mind began to clear, I began to recall the information Sylvia had given me the day before.


    The most noticeable thing was that my shitty father had removed me from my heir position and disowned me. This alone constituted a huge difficulty because it stripped me of my aristocratic title, a crucial position in a society that valued nobility second only to strength.


    What weighed on me even more was the false usation of attempting to rape the Princess. This event had robbed me of any remaining respect and dignity in the eyes of the public. Even if the story turned out to be incorrect, I would bebeled a criminal in the kingdom for the rest of my life.


    "Ungrateful bitch," I muttered to myself. It irritated me that, despite rescuing them from harm, I was the one who had to suffer.


    I slumped against the wall, absorbing the weight of the repercussions that would have broken any normal 13-year-old. Someone is deliberately attempting to psychologically manipte me, or, to be more specific, they want to ensure that I live a life ofplete loneliness with no one to rely on. I''m starting to wonder if the king is the only one pulling the strings, or if there''s another puppeteer lurking in the shadows.


    My situation has be even more dire than Eden''s circumstances in the game.


    "I''ll ensure they pay for this," I muttered under my breath as I gazed at my reflection in the mirror. "I''ll be their worst nightmare," I vowed while running my fingers through my hair. "I''ll embrace the role of the viin who''ll make them tremble."

 Chapter 50: City of Verdan

    <h4>Chapter 50: City of Verdan</h4>


    "Over here!" As I approached the city gate, I heard a woman''s voice. I moved my gaze toward her, intrigued, and there stood the woman. Jessica, whom I had met a few days before in the adventures guild, and adjusting my sight slightly, I noticed the Traven we were tasked with protecting, three carriages covered beneath a series of carefully drawn canvas coverings. The carriages were enigmatic, their contents hidden from view.


    "I will inform the merchant that everyone has arrived," Jeremy said, takingmand and marching to the front of the Traven to deliver the message.


    "You sure took your time," Jessica remarked as I neared the group of adventurers, her hands on her waist and her left foot tapping the ground.


    I ignored Jessica''sment and greeted the group''s final two members.


    "Good morning, Sir Max and Lady Lana," I greeted as I approached the magician Max and the reaper-woman, Lana. They were a couple among the group that chose to keep close to one another.


    "Good morning, Neil," they replied in unison, nodding their heads in greeting.


    "Hey, I''m talking to you," Jessica said, but I chose to check the weather instead, hoping to ignore the petnt woman next me. Despite her age, her conduct was frequently childlike, and I wasn''t in the mood to have Bricker with her.


    "We''re moving," Jeremy said, breaking through my attempt to ignore Jessica. The merchant guild members gathered around the carriages, preparing to continue the voyage. The horses attached to the carriages started moving, pulling the wagon along with them.


    I was positioned on the Traven''s left side, directly beside the middle carriage. Jessica was behind me, Jeremy was in front of me, and Lana and Max were in charge of the other side of the Traven. Another group of adventurers formed a protective formation behind the Traven and in front of the carriages for our voyage.


    The monotony of the surroundings wore on me as the Traven continued its journey into the forest. I slowed my speed and approached Jessica.


    "What are you doing here?" My tone was surprised as I inquired.


    "I should be the one asking that," she said, inly irritated by my approach. But my boredom won out over her displeasure.


    "Anyway, since you''re here, do you mind telling me what''s inside the carriages?" I tried to change the subject, but my gaze remained fixated on the intriguing cargo. This task gave me a bad vibe. Hiring a B-rank adventurer party with at least one Origin Level 7 member for a basic escort task seemed out of the ordinary.


    "I''m not sure. Our only responsibility is to guarantee the carriages arrive safely in the city. We don''t need to know what''s inside," Jessica exined. Surprisingly, she seemed sensible and reasonable for the first time since I met her.


    "I tried to open the curtain, but it seems like it''s sealed with some kind of magical spell," she added, and I take back my thoughts about her being straightforward and honest.


    "The city of Verdan is in quite a tight spot, huh?" Imented, hoping to keep the conversation continuing. Jessica agreed with a nod.


    "A civil war within one of the empire''s most prestigious families, the empire facing rebellion, and the empire''s pressure to bring every kingdom on the continent under their control To top it all off, the Dark Church''s members are growing. If you ask me, the entire continent is pretty much fucked up," Jessica responded, offering a bleak picture of the current situation.


    "Yeah, the Dark Church is a significant problem," I said, voicing my reservations about the most bothersome faction.


    "Pfft... don''t worry about the Dark Church; they''re just a bunch of cowards who only know how to hide. The main problem is the rebel army; they''re the ones causing the most conflict," Jessica asserted confidently, recognizing the rebellion as the empire''s key issue.


    ''Ignorance is bliss,'' I thought to myself. At the moment, she was correct. The Dark Church had sessfully portrayed themselves as weak, causing others to underestimate them. However, when the time was right, they would hold the advantage.


    "How so?" I asked, touching the back of my neck.


    "They are the main reason for the empire''s turmoil. If it weren''t for them, things would be much better. They say the leader of the rebel army is a witch who''s so ugly that people die just from seeing her," Jessica replied, expressing her disgust.


    "Nobody has seen her face. Who knows, maybe she''s beautiful."Imented casually, not revealing my true knowledge. In reality, I know she is beautiful¡ªbeautiful enough to make even Sage desire her. She is one of the main antagonists from the second game, the charismatic leader, a character who was mostly invincible with only one weakness.


    "Kree.."


    "Kree..kree.."


    My train of thought was abruptly interrupted by the familiar faint sound of monsters that I''d been dealing with since my first day as an adventurer.


    "Haah..." I sighed and closed my eyes, allowing my mana to flow through me and connect with the mana surrounding me. Mana served as my senses, and I immediately found the source: a horde of kobolds hidden behind a bush.


    "Fireball," I mumbled as I conjured a zing orb in my hand and hurled it at the bushes. As they soared through the air, the mes expanded in size.


    "KREE..." As they were devoured by the raging fire, their agonizing screams filled the air. Though individuals were fortunate enough to escape the initial mes,


    "Fire maniption," I muttered quietly, using my newly acquired bloodline ability. The mes surrounding the kobolds seemed toe to life, moving with an eerie intelligence. They closed in on the unfortunate creatures, intensifying their suffering. The wails of the kobolds sent shivers down the spines of those nearby, even unsettling the horses.


    "You really do hate kobolds, don''t you?" Jessica moved closer to me as she observed. I was still collecting my breath from the mental exertion of employing me maniption. "And was it just me, or did the mes appear to move on their own?"


    "I hate all reptiles, and that''s just your imagination," I said, dismissing the idea that the mes had a mind of their own. As the carriages resumed their journey, I walked alongside them.

 Chapter 51: City of Verdan 2

    <h4>Chapter 51: City of Verdan 2</h4>


    "We''re approaching the city!" The shout of an adventurer at the Traven''s front jolted me out of my trance.


    I''d been idlyzing around for hours. It had been about a day and a half since we left for Verdan, and the sun was directly above my head.


    Apart from interacting with the members of the adventure party, I was bing increasingly bored as time passed.


    I had been fighting with my thoughts throughout the journey, attempting to find out the best way to use my newfound bloodline power.


    With nothing else to do, my imagination frequently drifted into unlimited possibilities. I considered many tactics and implementations of my bloodline ability.


    Throughout the journey, my thoughts converged on a few major findings regarding my bloodline, which I learned via guilt-tripping Edda for keeping information hidden from me.


    For starters, it became clear that my distinctive bloodline''s primary ability was not to emte or mimic other bloodlines.


    Instead, it hinted at an entirely new and previously unknown capability.My bloodline''s actual nature remained a mystery, and I could only imagine the incredible abilities that awaited me when it fully awakened.


    Another revtion emerged, implying that no matter how many other bloodlines I assimted, my own race would stay untouched.


    Despite my Phoenix heritage, I would always retain my human appearance and features. I wouldn''t be able to inherit the Phoenix''s innate abilities, such as the ability to shapeshift into a human form or its majestic beast-like original form.


    Because I am simply emting their bloodline and not genuinely integrating with it, there will be no physical change in my body.


    The third thing I discovered was that I needed a person''s blood essence to imitate their bloodline.


    The demand for blood essence was more than just collecting a blood sample; it was essentially taking a piece of a person''s life. The word "blood essence" took on a fresh significance in this world, referring to the life force that flowed through one''s body and was inextricably linked to the awakened bloodline.


    Obtaining blood essence was like asking for a piece of someone''s life, and it could only be done through physical contact.


    ''Either Sylvia is crazy or she got too excited for taking in a disciple''.


    That was the only exnation I could think of for why she would give me a portion of her life or blood essence, even if she could live for millennia.


    Giving or receiving blood essence was more than simply an odd activity; it was considered a severe taboo by many races.


    This was primarily because it directly contradicted the teachings and beliefs associated with the goddess of life, who was worshipped as one of the world''s primordial deities.


    It''s not that no one does it, but if they are caught, they will all be executed. This is carried out in every race.


    This brought to mind something I''d been thinking about for the majority of the trip.


    The women I had to rizz in order for them to freely offer me their blood essence, even if the world considers it taboo.


    Most of them fell into one of two categories: they are either the descendants of gods, also known as the heroines, or they are the women whose roles are those of the game''s viinesses.


    Adding to theplexity was the fact that the women I sought were typically at two extremes.


    They were either dangerously unhinged and would be fanatically obsessed with me if they fell in love with me, falling into the "yandere" category, or they wielded powers so formidable that a mere thought could end me with little to no effort.


    The rest of them either have a weak bloodline or are too fragile for my taste.


    "What are you thinking so hard about?" .The woman''s voice, which came from behind me and that I had been listening to from the beginning of the journey, brought me back to reality.


    "Just thinking about some stuff," I said, not turning to face her. Jessica and I had grown closer over the journey, creating a sort of camaraderie as we shared our thoughts and opinions.


    "Hmmm, anyway, look, the city arrived and nothing bad happened."As she approached me, she stated


    Throughout the entire time, I had the feeling that something was wrong with the whole situation, and I told Jessica about it.


    "Good thing nothing happened," I said, stepping closer to the front of the carriages as the Traven drew to a stop outside the city gates. Nheless, a nagging sensation of doom stayed within me.


    I approached Max, one of our adventure group''s members, with a polite greeting.


    "Sir Max," I addressed the magician.


    "Ahhh, Neil," he replied, taken aback by my sudden approach.


    "Where is Lady Lana?" I queried, recognizing that his partner, who was usually nearby, was not there.


    "She is with the merchant leader for his protection," Max exined, his fingers nervously tracing a pattern on his staff.


    "You look kind of nervous," I observed, noting the sweat on his face and the restless movement of his fingers. My curiosity was piqued, and I couldn''t help but wonder what had caused his unease.


    "Ha-ha, it''s that obvious."With a light chuckle, Max responded to my observation, to which I nodded my head.


    "Well, this is the ce where Lana and I spent our childhood. There''s an orphanage we bothe from, run by a kind nun who has always taken care of¨D"


    "Get to the point, man. What''s there to be nervous about?".Cutting him short,I asked, not knowing where the conversation was going.


    Max leaned in closer, and I followed suit. He spoke in a hushed tone, "I''m going to ask Lana to marry me tomorrow, in the orphanage where we grew up."He said this while showing me his ring box from his side pocket.


    "Aren''t you diving headfirst into the pits of hell,rade?"I said, moving away from him as I saw Lanaing closer towards us.


    "What do you know, brat? Love is the most.¨D".Max became offended by my statements and began lecturing me on love. With an elbow to the side, I swiftly silenced him and directed my gaze toward Lana, who was approaching us.

 Chapter 52: City of Verdan 3

    <h4>Chapter 52: City of Verdan 3</h4>


    "What are you guys talking about?" .Lana joined our conversation, and her curious personality became clear as she approached.


    She had one hand on her waist and the other on the reaper''s handle, giving her the appearance of a warrior.


    "Nothing important; anyway, dear, are we moving now?"Max answered her question faster than I could, and I simply kept silent.


    Lana didn''t press him any more, indicating that she was content with his exnation.


    "Yeah, the city guards are directing us to the merchant guild''s warehouse to unload the Traven,"


    Lana stated as she returned her gaze to the carriages, which were now entering the city as the gate was opened.


    "Why are the city guards involving themselves here?" I inquired, suspecting that something was amiss.


    It wasmonly epted as an unwritten rule that city guards should not interfere with guild operations.


    "They are adamant about it, iming the ongoing civil war within the ruling family as justification.They believe that everything should be done under the watchful eyes of the guards," Lana remarked, her tone showing her doubt.


    "They''re just spouting random bullshit," I grumbled, my annoyance building with each new development. I was bing increasingly concerned about the situation.


    "Don''t be such a downer, Neil. We''re inside the city now, and nothing will happen," Max reassured me as he patted my shoulder.


    Despite his attempts, I couldn''t avoid the feeling that something wasn''t quite right.


    We walked through the city''s bustling streets, which stood in stark contrast to the turmoil that was supposed to be engulfing the city as a result of the continuing civil war.


    People appeared unaffected by themotion as they went about their regr lives.


    Themon people clearly desired a ruler who treated them decently and justly. Their worries were focused on how the person in power governed, rather than who controlled the reins of power.


    As a result, they were unmoved by the political fights going on around them, remaining concentrated on their own lives.


    After a short stroll, we arrived at the merchant guild. While not as grand as the one at Marinthalis, it was nheless a substantial structure.


    As we arrived, the adventurers and carriages made their way to the back of the guild building.A few workers had already arrived to help unload the carriages.


    "Are we finally free?" As we all met in one spot after our expedition, I queried, directing my question to Jeremy, our group''s leader.


    "Not quite yet,"Jeremy replied.


    " We''ll have to wait till they finish unloading the carriages before our quest is officially over."


    I nodded in agreement. Recognizing that our independence would have to wait a little longer.


    Max added his voice, eagerly promoting the city. "Why don''t you go exploring in the city, Neil?" We''ll be right here, and I can guarantee you that it''s a wonderful location."


    I paused, feeling a sense of obligation. "Shouldn''t I stay here as well?" I''m a part of the quest, and if it isn''t finished, I should probably stay put."


    "Don''t worry, your part is finished," Jessica informed me with a sly grin.


    "I''ll see to it that you get your promotion, super rookie." She jokingly nudged me towards the main gate, but this bitch used so much strength on purpose that I nearly fell.


    ''Control yourself; she isn''t worth it''.I thought to myself as I regained my bnce, not wanting to bicker with her again.


    "Head to the fountain in the city center, and there''s a delightful cake shop on the left side," Lana said as I walked away. "You''ll enjoy it."


    "Alright," I said, grateful for the suggestion. I needed some alone time after all of my thinking and lingering gloomy sentiments.


    My curiosity got the best of me as I went through the bustling city streets. I couldn''t stop myself from taking in the bright sights and noises surrounding me.


    There, I noticed a slew of housewives engaged in active haggling sessions at the fruit and vegetable stands.


    These were not your ordinary earthly produce stands; they came in a variety of sizes and textures, and some of the fruits and vegetables appeared to be alive! I couldn''t help but be amazed as they attempted to crawl out of their baskets, giving new meaning to the phrase "freshly produce."


    Back at Sylvia''s inn, I simply assisted her with cooking meat and baking bread in the oven.


    I didn''t know much about the vegetables, but after looking at them, I was curious about how they tasted.


    As I walked closer to the magnificent fountain, my attention was pulled to a strange stand with a sign that brazenly read, "Dragon''s Juice."


    My curiosity got the best of me, and I couldn''t stop myself from looking into it further. As I approached, I spotted a long line of eager customers waiting their turn.


    I couldn''t help but join the queue, and after a few minutes, my turn came.


    "What can I get for you, customer" .A man in his thirties in in clothes stood just behind the counter.


    He inquired as he sharpened his knife.


    ''Why is he sharpening that?''I had a thought but didn''t say anything because it wasn''t my concern.


    "Give me your best juice" .I responded while looking for a menu for reference, but there were none.


    "That would be 50 coppers."The merchant responded, implying that it was not cheap, but I couldn''t care less about money, so I simply nodded, signaling that he didn''t need to worry about it.


    "Right away" .He responded by cing his hand inside a basket beside him.


    The shopkeeper extracted a strange, nt-like creature from the basket.


    Their roots writhed like nimble fingers, as if seeking to escape their owner''s grasp.


    What drew my attention was its human-like face, which was distorted in what appeared to be a mix of disgust and annoyance?


    The shop owner ced the creature casually on the counter, his demeanor unaffected by the event.


    He shed his shining knife and chopped the creature in half with a satisfying "srechhh" that resonated throughout the stall.


    The little thing made an odd noise, but the shopkeeper ignored it.


    He then started peeling the nt-like creature and flung it into a blender,bining it with differentponents that blended to form an orange-like tint.


    "Here is your refreshment."He handed me the y cup with the juice inside with a smile, which I took speechlessly while handing him the money.


    As I approached the magnificent fountain, I was still debating whether or not to drink the juice, but after some consideration, I decided to take the chance.


    I moved my mask slightly and brought the cup closer, drinking a small amount from it.


    The vor was nothing short of outstanding, much to my surprise. It was like someone hadbined the vors of a well-aged, rich wine with the exquisite essence of a ripe dragonfruit.


    "Hic..hic..."


    A faint, mncholy sound reached for my ear just as I was ready to take another luscious drink of the fascinating juice. It was a child''s soft sobbing.


    I followed the sound and eventually discovered its origin.


    A little girl sat in the corner of therge fountain, her tears sparkling in the sunlight, dressed in gorgeous white-pink clothes with a perfect hat embroidered with flowers.


    I couldn''t help but cast a sidelong nce at the small girl, one hand carelessly tucked in my pocket and the other gently holding the juice cup.


    However, she appeared to have a sixth sense of attention, for as soon as my look rested on her, her gaze immediately moved, and our eyes met in a moment of connection.


    As I continued to look at her, I could clearly see the tiny girl''s features. Her light brown hair cascaded down her back, framing an oval face graced with the endearing remnants of baby fat.


    Her eyes were a mesmerizing shade of blue like mine, albeit with a tiny tint of red in them.


    "Big brother, help!" Her voice had an enticing blend of urgency and delight.


    The little girl ran toward me with an amazing burst of energy, a dazzling smile adorning her lips even as teardrops glistened in her eyes.


    She put her arms around my waist in an instant, her hug filled with childhood innocence and a sudden sense of security.


    ''Do I know her?,she looks kinda famili-''.I couldn''t properly think before she grabbed the cup from my grasp and drank the beverage in one gulp.

 Chapter 53: Zaira Talon Ondina.

    <h4>Chapter 53: Zaira Talon Ondina.</h4>


    "Ahh, that was amazing" .


    She said with a satisfied sigh as she handed the cup back to me and I took it away from her.


    It took me a while to figure out what had happened.


    Did she really swallow down my drink in one gulp?


    Really?


    "Big brother, help me," she spoke again, her eyes twinkling with a sly grin as she wrapped her arms around me.


    "No".


    I replied simply, softly but firmly removing her grasping hands as I made my way to a nearby trash can to dispose of the empty cup.


    "It''s important, big brother," she repeated, sprinting after me like a puppy, her determination visible as she tried to wrap herself around me again.


    "What is?"


    Despite my desire not to waste my time with her, I inquired.


    "My mom got lost" .


    She responded dramatically, which I felt pretty amusing.


    "You mean you got lost?"


    I refuted her statements and turned my sight around the fountain''s perimeter as I climbed the fountain border for a better view.


    I scoured the busy area for evidence of her parents or someone desperately looking for a missing kid.


    Despite this, I discovered no one searching for a lost child among the sea of people engrossed in their activity.


    "No, she got lost," she replied. As she made an eager attempt to climb the fountain''s perimeter, she didn''t look like the child who had been sobbing at the corner just moments before.


    "What''s your name?"


    I asked her as I climbed down the border, giving her a closer look. Her background should be quite different from themoners in the city, based on the way she was dressed¡ªshe most likelyes from a noble family.


    "Zaira".


    She responded by moving closer to me and attempting to hug me again, which I sessfully avoided.


    "Zaira, huh?" I grumbled to myself, searching my mind to remember if I''d recognized somebody with her name before in the game.


    Her appearance did touch a familiar chord, but I couldn''t be sure if she was the same person.


    "Anyway, Zaira, how does your mom look?" I questioned, hoping to learn something useful.


    "Hehe, my mom looks beautiful," she said, leaving me perplexed as to what she found hrious.


    I kept on, looking for more particr information. "And?"


    "And?" she asked, repeating my words with an endearing head tilt.


    ''OK, I''m stuck with a dumb kid,''


    I sighed quietly to myself. I stretched my hand toward her and motioned for her to take it.


    which she dly did, and I began to walk towards the cake shop I noticed when looking around from the fountain boundary.


    She''s really a dumb kid; if I were a kidnapper, she''d be in a deep shithole right now.


    When I arrived at the cake shop''s counter, I knelt down and asked the small girl,


    "What do you want to eat?" She was already looking over the menu disyed outside the shop.


    She excitedly pointed her tiny finger to the three different cakes. "This, this, and this," she dered, indicating her choices.


    I turned toward the owner and made our requests, repeating the names of the cakes the little girl had chosen.


    "One fairy frost cake, one velvet cake, and one Krunch cake, small size, please."


    "I want to eat more."


    But, just when I thought we were done, she chimed in, and the little girl''s enthusiasm resurfaced.


    I sighed and returned my gaze to the owner, revising our order, "Make itrge size."


    "Right away," the owner said, nodding and quickly started to bag our order. I reached into my pocket and withdrew a gleaming silver coin, which I quietly retrieved from the inventory. Given that these cakes were intended formoners, the price was fairly high.


    We made our way over to the benches neatly arranged by the side of the big fountain, our three generous servings of cake securely wrapped.


    As we settled in, the locals appeared to be enjoying the view surrounding us.


    Zaira, full of anticipation positioned herself directly in front of me as I took my seat and began unpacking the cakes.


    She looked up at me with her mouth wide open, both her small hands resting on one of my knees.


    I picked up a spoonful of cake and gently fed it to her, her pleased munching filling the air with a sense of pure joy.


    "So, did your mother ever tell you what to do if you ever got lost?" I questioned about her family''s safety precautions. If I were the parent, I would have done it so that I could easily locate her.


    "Hmm, hmm," she said between bites of cake. "She told me never to wander out of her sight."


    I couldn''t help but gently tease her. "And you did, didn''t you?"


    "No, my mom should be able to see me," she replied between eager mouthfuls of cake. I didn''t go quite that far." I arched an inquisitive brow, wondering why her mother hadn''t raced over to get her if she was still around.


    She said, with a knowing smile, "She should be busy with her work." Her response was both surprising and enlightening.


    Zaira''s interest in my intriguing mask grew as she softly caressed it.


    "Why are you wearing a mask?" she inquired, her innocent curiosity evident in her tone.


    "Because I don''t want people to see my face," I replied, allowing her to explore my mask further.


    As I wiped the leftover cake from her mouth with a tissue, I suggested "Let''s wait until your motheres to fetch you."


    Her eyes twinkled with delight, and she leapt to her feet, screaming, "Let''s y!"


    I, on the other hand, chose to be the voice of reason. "No, we wait," I said firmly, determined to stay while safeguarding her until her mother returned.


    It''s for the safety of both of us. I can''t fully trust her safety with the city guards.


    Human nature being what it is, they might seize this as an opportunity. In the worst-case scenario, they mightbel me a kidnapper to gain favor and rewards, especially if she happens to be the child of a powerful noble.


    The nobles are a proud bunch. Even if they learn of my innocence, they might still find a way to punish me for their amusement.


    As they say amongmon folks, "If you have to trust your life with either a snake or a noble, choose the snake."


    ''''It has nothing to do with her being cute and me having a soft spot for kids.''


    I thought, looking at her pouting face, no matter how many times I gazed at her eyes, they were just like mine shades of blue.


    "I want to y" .


    She said this while grabbing my hand with her tiny hands.


    "Hummm" She couldn''t move me even after pulling me with all her might. People around us started to notice her actions, and theirughter filled the air.


    "Heh".


    Everything was well until I noticed a smirk on her face.


    ''Why is she smirking?''


    "Papa, let''s y!"


    She eximed,People who had previously shared our amusement were suddenly giving us unusual, strange stares, which made me uneasy.


    ''This little shi¨D''


    I take my words back; she isn''t cute.

 Chapter 54 Zaira Talon Ondina 2

    54 Zaira Talon Ondina 2


    "Let''s y, Papa!" As she shouted again, her small hands clutched at my sleeve.


    "You really shouldn''t call a stranger ''papa,''" I gently warned her. While I recognized she was doing it to encourage me to y, I believed it was important to teach her about this.


    Her reaction was sincere. "I don''t have a papa; please y with me," she pleaded with shining puppy eyes. She stepped in closer, as if she were about to burst into tears.


    "Sigh... fine," I relented again as I rose from the bench. The observers'' lingering eyes were bing unsettling, especially after Zaira called me Papa.


    ''Didn''t she say her mother was beautiful?''.


    Her enthusiasm now returned, and she quickly drew me toward the great fountain, saying, "Yay!" And now I feel like I have been tricked by her.


    "Ayee, no, don''t jump in the water!" As we approached the fountain, I chastised Zaira. There was a small patch of water collected, and while holding my hand, she gleefully started jumping into the water with her sandals on her feet.


    "You''ll get a cold! Quit doing that!" I prodded her again, but it appeared her enthusiasm was too much as she proceeded to leap despite my warnings.


    "Hupp".I lifted her away from the water with my hands under her armpits.


    "Hahaha, stop! It tickles!" Zaira broke outughing when my hands identally tickled her.


    I gently ced Zaira back down on the ground and extended my hand, which she immediately epted. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    We started exploring the area around the fountain together while she was looking for other sources of fun and adventure. The sun had now vanished behind a cloudy haze, giving a fresh light to the city.


    As we moved about, I couldn''t help but nce up at the sky, observing the shifting patterns of the clouds. It dawned on me that I had been in this new world for a full season.


    I diverted my attention away from the clouds and away from any depressed thoughts, on the bustle on the side where a gathering crowd had collected. My interest was peaked, and it was clear that something unusual was going on.


    "Let''s go there," I told Zaira, pointing to the crowd. The stage became more visible as we got closer. It was set up for theater drama, with an open-air audience already assembling around it. The excitement in the area was apparent.


    "What''s that?"


    Zaira''s naive interest piqued as we reached the stage, and she pointed to one of the actors who was in the middle of a performance. He was dressed in traditional adventurer''s attire, carrying a sword, and had a handsome face and light golden hair, perfectly suited to the role of a hero.


    13:38


    "Don''t point at people; it''s considered rude." I gently eased her hand down.


    "And that''s an actor portraying the hero." I recognized the character from the banner that read "Hero''s Adventures," which reminded me of a bedtime story my mother used to tell me when I was a kid.


    "What are they doing?" When we got to the theater, Zaira questioned us, and I only realized that the story had already begun. From her perspective, it probably looked like some people were just bickering and fighting over nothing. Ourte arrival at the performance had her a bit perplexed.


    "Well," I began to exin, leaning in closer to Zaira, "it''s a story about a young boy who lives in a vige. One day, he is discovered by a knight, who recognizes his talent and recruits him into the army. The youngster works hard and grows in strength. He eventually ends up fighting a group of bad people who kidnapped the princess. He bravely saves her and, believe it or not, makes her fall in love with him; they marry, and he ascends to the position of king.Everyone lives happily ever after."


    "It''s too boring," Zaira said after I gave her a brief synopsis of the plot. Her initial enthusiasm had faded, and her response was tinged with disappointment.


    "I know, right?" I agreed with her disappointment.


    "It would have been better if the bad guys won, or the hero died, or the princess died in front of the hero, and everyone med the hero for not saving the princess," Zaira went on, outlining her story options.


    ''Wow, she''s dark.'' I couldn''t help but think that her darker plot twists were a little unsettling, but I secretly couldn''t agree with her more. After all, why should the hero have all the glory?


    "Let''s go; there''s an ice cream shop over there," Zaira said, grasping for my hand. She was bored with the drama and eager to eat more.


    "Didn''t you just eat likethreerge-sized cakes?" I grumbled under my breath, puzzled as to where all the food went in her tiny body.


    When I got to the ice cream shop, I ordered a delicious ice cream for her.


    We found afortable location on a nearby bench where we could rest and she could enjoy her delicious ice cream.


    I took some time to ponder about Zaira while she ate her ice cream.


    I couldn''t think of anyone like her in the game, no matter how hard I tried. Either she didn''t appear in the game, she isn''t that important, or I overlooked something important.


    "Hey, Zaira, do you have a surname?" I inquired, hoping to gather more information about her background.


    "Hmm, my full name is Zaira Tal-" she said, but her words were cut off abruptly.


    "Mommy!" Zaira sprang off the bench and dashed toward a woman who was approaching us.


    ''H-hey, Edda?'' I stuttered a bit as I called out Edda,my eyes still fixed on her as she greeted Zaira with a warm smile.


    [Yes?]


    ''Check her status,''


    =======================


    Name: Valeria Talon Ondina


    Affiliation:Commoners factionleader


    Mage Path: Ascension Level 8


    Mana Points: 8000


    Knight Path: Locked


    Danger Level: Don''t bother; you''re fucked anyway.


    ======================


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 55 Villainess Valeria

    55 Viiness Valeria


    The Darkoina continent, to put it bluntly, is a pretty fucked-up ce.


    Its chaotdscape is bordered by seven kingdoms, each vying for dominance and control.


    The epassing empire that dominates nearly half of the continent rests atop this chaotic continent. The empire, however, is never content.


    It yearns for morend, more power, and greater control. The empire ismonly referred to as the imperial faction.


    While the seven kingdoms are weaker individually than the vast empire, they have a brilliant trick up their sleeves.


    They''ve understood that there is power in numbers and have banded together to form a unified front.


    Why? So they don''t get trampled by the emperor''s insatiable ambition. The seven kingdoms are collectively referred to as the Noble Faction. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    So, what happens when the princes and princesses of these kingdoms and empires all meet in the same ce? Oh, yeah, drama.


    That is the premise of the second game in the "Saga of Antis" series.


    The royal ass drama.


    And in all of these power battles, themon people suffer the most.


    In this world, one cannot advance beyond Origin Level 5 in either the knight or mage paths if they do not have any aura arts or mana arts, and this is where noble families have an advantage; they use the arts as a means of currency to enve talented individuals frommoners and use them as cannon fodder in their wars.


    And that''s where the third partyes into y¡ªthe neutral faction or themoners faction.


    Themoners faction was made so they could provide help to talented individuals, and by doing this, they became the enemies of both nobles and royals as theybeled them as rebel armies,


    but they could never take them downpletely because their leader is someone whose reputation strikes fear even into the hearts of their ancestors.


    She is known as the "witch of the past" and the undefeated main antagonist of the second game, Valeria Talon Ondina.


    The soothing voice of a woman next to me broke through my contemtive silence.


    She looked at me curiously and asked, "What are you thinking so hard about?"


    I returned her look with a smile hidden under my mask and replied, "Nothing much, just exining a few things."


    "Exining to whom?" she said, her brow wrinkled.


    her ash-grey hair cascading down her waist and framing a face of exceptional beauty.


    Her entrancing gray eyes glowed with mystery, and her total appearance oozed grace and elegance.


    Sitting on the bench near the grand fountain, I had Zaira on myp as she enjoyed her ice cream.


    Valeria erected a protective mana wall around us, forming a private little bubble in the midst of the bustling crowd, causing us to vanish from sight.


    I couldn''t help but feel my heart racing; this woman exuded a fearsome aura, and her sheer presence was both mesmerizing and scary.


    And yet, her sole weakness at the moment was sitting on myp, contentedly enjoying her ice cream.


    "You didn''t tell me your name?" Zaira''s curiosity broke the silence between us. Her gaze met mine, and she appeared really interested.


    "Neil," I said, and Valeria trembled slightly as the word left my lips.


    "That''s an unusual name.How did you get it?" Valeria inquired, her former indifference masking her earlier reaction.


    "My mother liked the name," I exined, throwing the me on my mom the same way I did when Sylvia asked me.


    My attention was drawn to Zaira as I cleaned her face, which had be a smear of melting ice cream.


    "Hmm".As she spoke, her gaze dug into me as she leaned in closer. We both sat quietly.


    She moved her hands closer to me, and it was now my turn to flinch.


    "Bye, Papa," came Zaira''s yful reply, and I nearly had a heart attack from the shock.


    13:39


    My gaze shifted slowly towards Valeria, only to find a bittersweet smile on her face,den with emotions I couldn''t quite decipher.


    She paused for a bit before softly moving her warm hands over my mask, feeling the contours of my face. But, much to my surprise, she proceeded to pet my head.


    "What are you doing?" My voice became confused as I inquired. I couldn''t figure out why she did what she did, and I waspletely bewildered.


    Despite this, she seemed unfazed by my question and proceeded to pet my head.


    "It''s time to go, Zaira." She remarked, gently taking Zaira from myp and beginning to make her way when she finished petting me.


    In all her youthful stubbornness, Zaira couldn''t help but pout andin, "A, I don''t wanna."


    Despite her initial reluctance, she eventually heeded her mother''s call and moved away from me.


    "Bye, Zaira." I waved to her with a small smile behind my mask, watching them as they walked away.


    "Bye, Papa," came Zaira''s yful reply, and I nearly had a heart attack from the shock.


    My gaze shifted slowly towards Valeria, only to find a bittersweet smile on her face,den with emotions I couldn''t quite decipher.


    "It was great to see you again, Neil. I hope to see you soon." Valeria''s parting words lingered in the air as she raised Zaira and stared at me longingly.


    "Again?" My thoughts raced as I tried to absorb her words.


    They both left before I could seek rification or probe further into this mystery, leaving me alone and bewildered.


    I couldn''t get rid of the nagging thought, "What does she mean by ''again''?" My mind was jumbled as I sought to recall any previous encounters with her, either in the real world or within the bounds of the game.


    I made my way towards the merchant guild, lost in thoughtregarding Valeria''s strange words.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    Noob6_writer9

 Chapter 56 Burned

    56 Burned


    ''How the heck did I not recognize her?'' I wondered as I continued my walk through the bustling streets, the day drawing to a close with shops beginning to close up for the evening.


    In the game, Zaira had distinctive silver eyes ¨C a feature that set her apart and as she Valeria''s only vulnerability Very few people knew about this unique trait, and it was something I should have recognized but here her eyes were blue,just like mine, which waspletely different from what I remembered.


    In this world, there were four heroes in total corresponding to the four game of the series, and the second hero hailed from the Darkoina continent as amoner.


    In the game''s story, Valeria had worked as an undercover teacher at the academy located in the neutral zone between the empire and the kingdom of the Darkoina continent.


    Her close rtionship with the headmaster allowed her to move freely in in sight, even if she wasbeled as one of the most wanted criminals.


    Zaira met the hero while exploring the grounds of that academy in the second game. Despite his hypocrisy and her inherent purity, they had grown close.


    However, the hero''s dog-shit luck came into y when he realized that Zaira was the daughter of the leader of themoners'' faction.


    During a civil war between the imperial and noble factions, he took advantage of Zaira''s trust and kidnapped her with the intention of using her as a bargaining chip.


    Even though he was amoner himself, his purpose was to keep themoners'' factionfrom exploiting the ongoing war.


    His allegiance moved to the imperial factionas a result of his crush on the imperial princess.


    However, when his threats became more hazardous and he began to endanger Zaira, the situation became out of control.


    If you couldn''t keep your end of the deal, Valeria unleashed her formidable power, killing everyone in the imperial family present there just to save her daughter, including the hero. This was the point at which she was dubbed "The Undefeated Viiness."


    If you don''t handle Valeria correctly, it''s game over; every single person who opposes her dies, which is why dealing with her is one of the game''s most difficult objectives.


    I was on my way to the merchant guild, still thinking about Valeria and Zaira, when I sensed something was wrong. As I got closer to the guild, I noticed a line of people going in the opposite direction.


    Their frightened faces were distorted by fear and panic, and their frantic footsteps resonated across the streets.


    The tension in the air was apparent, and my heart started racing. I quickened my pace, wanting to know what had prompted such a chaotic exodus.


    People bumped into me, their hurried shouts barely audible over the growing din.


    "What''s happening?" I asked, grabbing the arm of a man who appeared to be in a state of disarray.


    His eyes were wide with terror as he gasped, "Fire! The merchant guild is on fire! Run!"


    The words poured a bucket of chilled water over me, and I felt a surge of adrenaline. I tore myself away from the bewildered man and sprinted toward the source of themotion.


    "Fire! Everyone, run!" a woman screamed, her voice trembling with fear. She was desperately trying to warn the passersby, but chaos reigned as people tried to flee the growing inferno.


    I dodged and weaved through the panicked crowd, my heart pounding in my chest.


    The acrid scent of smoke reached my nostrils as I neared the merchant guild.


    The mes raged, sending plumes of thick, ck smoke billowing into the sky.


    "Get back!" a voice yelled, and I turned to see a group of guards attempting to clear the area.


    They were doing their best to keep people away from the ze while others were rushing toward the mes, likely to help extinguish the fire or rescue anyone trapped inside.


    Thefireraged,devouringtheguild''sstructurelikeitwasmadeofkindling.


    Theentirestructurewasonfire,anditwasevidentthatthiswasnoordinaryfire;itwasadisaster.


    "Hey, what happened to the people inside the building?" I asked, grabbing one of the guards in desperation.


    "Don''t mess with me, just go away!" He replied, attempting to brush me off. Frustrated, I seized him by the cor and forced his face inches from mine.


    "Tell me, you fucker!" I growled in a cold, menacing tone that I rarely used.


    "N-no one... m-made it out of the building," he stammered, trembling with fear, desperately trying to stand his ground, throwing him away. I started running towards the fire.


    "Back off!" A different guard barked as he spotted me darting towards the inferno.


    "me maniption," I whispered under my breath. Suddenly, an intense pain shot through my head, but I fought through it and continued running toward the rear of the building.


    The fire, seemingly weing my presence, parted like a red carpet as I made my way toward the location where I hadst seen Jessica and the others.


    Arriving at the location where the carriages were usually parked, I was met with an eerie sight.


    The carriages sat empty, and the warehouse that had been filled with life during myst visit appeared deste.


    My clothes had been devoured by the fire, and I could feel the heat on my face. I removed my mask quickly, throwing it into the inventory, showing my face and my distinctive white hair.


    My Phoenicia''s Bloodlinewas saving my life by keeping the fire from scorching myskin. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Itsunique ability tomanipte mes madenavigatingtheraging firesimpler,but itcameatacost.


    The extreme maniption gaveme ahorrible headache that throbbedwithevery stepI took.


    Upon entering the warehouse, I was greeted by a gruesome scene. The space was littered with charred bodies, and my heart sank as I approached a burning bow. It belonged to Jessica.


    I cautiously approached two lifeless bodies, their outstretched hands almost touching but forever kept apart. I noticed a small box nearby. Kneeling down, I picked up the burning box, my fingers searing slightly from the heat.


    With trembling hands, I opened it and found the ring that Max had shown me just earlier that day.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    Noob6_writer9

 Chapter 57 Aftermath

    Chapter 57 Aftermath


    ONE WEEK LATER


    I walked into the crowded jewelry store in Marinthalis city. The ss disy cases glistened with varied treasures, each with its own narrative, but my attention was fixed on one item.


    I clutched a ring in my palm, a once-cherished ring for Max that had been tarnished by the incessant mes that had destroyed the Merchant Guild.


    As I approached the counter, I drew the attention of a well-dressed employee, whose eyes narrowed as theytched on me. His namete identified him as Mr. Landon, and I delicately ced the ring on the counter without saying anything.


    The employee looked at the ring and then back at me. "Good afternoon, traveler." "How can I assist you?"


    "Good afternoon," I said with a tired tone in my voice.


    "I have a ring I''d like to sell." I pointed to the scorched band. The mes had ruined itsplex pattern, yet it still retained some of its former brilliance.


    Mr. Landon studied the ring carefully, his brow furrowed as he noted the fire damage. "I''m afraid this ring has taken a beating. It will be less valued than it was previously."


    I knew the ring''s condition wasn''t perfect, so I nodded in agreement. Given the circumstances, I hadn''t expected much. "What would you be willing to offer for it?"


    Mr. Landon pushed two gold pieces across the counter after a brief moment of thought. "I can offer you two gold coins for this ring."


    Given the ring''s condition, it was a price that is reasonable. I epted the coins with my hand out. "Thank you, Mr. Landon."


    When our transaction was finished, I took my payment and exited the jewelry store. The sun warmed the city streets, I tossed the gold coins into the inventory.


    With thatpleted, I set out for the Adventurer''s Guild, a pit of dread in my stomach. I needed answers, and the guild''s master was my best bet for learning the truth about the Merchant Guild fire.


    As I made my way to the main staircase of the Marinthalis Adventure Guild, the murmuring of the guild''s members faded into the background. I only had one thought, and I couldn''t afford any distractions.


    "Neil!" yelled a familiar voice as I approached the stairs.


    I turned to see Hena, who had a worried expression on her face.


    "Wait a second, Neil. What exactly happened? Where are the others?"


    She said this with concern in her eyes as she approached me.


    ''Ahh,she liked Jeremy, didn''t she''. Looking at her concerned expression, I remembered what had happened the day prior.


    "I''ll exinter, Hena. I need to see the Guild Master right now," I said, my urgency clear in my tone; I don''t feel like I should tell her what happened to them right now.


    "Wait, Eden, you can''t just barge into the Guild Master''s office," she objected, putting her hand on my arm to stop me.


    My patience was growing thin, so I shook her hand. "I don''t have a choice."


    I stormed up the stairs and into the Guild Master''s office, ignoring her concerns. I didn''t bother with civility or knocking as I approached the door, instead shoving it open forcefully.


    Guild Master Gustav sat at his desk, immersed in papers, but my sudden appearance startled him slightly. He soon regained hisposure and raised an eyebrow at me.


    "You got the new''s what happened right?"


    I inquired as I entered his office, and he nodded slightly while sighing.


    "What the fuck was in that carriages ? tell me everything!" mming my hand on his desk, I demanded.


    "Calm down and take a seat." I''ll tell you everything I know." He motioned to a chair in front of his desk and invited me to take a seat.


    "Did you know I''ve been in jail for five fucking days? They were threatening to throw me in prison if I didn''t reveal my true identity."


    I growled at him, despite my current safety. As the only person who did not die in the massacre, I became the top suspect despite theck of evidence.


    They held me for five days trying to acquire answers that I didn''t know. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "m down and sit i said I will tell you everything" .


    He responded by putting pressure on me and disying his might.


    "I don''t have time for your games. Just tell me what happened, and I''ll decide if I want to sit or not," I retorted, refusing to be cowed by his intimidation.


    The Guild Master reclined back in his chair, his fingers steepled. "The carriages had the items that were going to use in the civil war."


    "What!".


    As soon as I heard him, I eximed.


    "Are you fucking idiots? Isn''t the merchant guild forbidden from participating in the civil war other than by selling public relief items?"


    "No one knew what was inside it i only got to know after what happened that day" .


    He responded, attempting to shift the me away from himself.


    ''What kind of fuckingGuild Master are you?''


    I thought the more I spoke to him, the more he appeared to be an idiot.


    I felt a wave of anger and frustration wash over me. "Then ,Who were these assants? Do we have any information on them?"


    Gustav sighed, his expression somber. "They were highly organized and efficient. They left no survivors to give a detailed ount."


    ''Most certainly themoners faction,''


    I reasoned that if they were the ones who did it, it would exin a number of things, such as why she was there and why no one saw them.


    My hands tensed, my mind racing.


    "You didn''t tell Hena And the other''s about their death" .


    "No one knows about the quest except you guys, they don''t know anything," Guild Master Gustav nodded.


    "Sigh ..."


    Lifting myself from the chair, I took out a currency pouch and ced it on the table, saying, "20 gold, something I got from selling one of Max''s items, donate it to the orphanage where theye from."


    He looked at me with suspicion thinking about the item that sold for this much money but eventually epted it, "will do".


    I descended to the guild''s first floor, where eager eyes followed my every step. I ignored their curious stares and motioned for Hena to goin the guild master''s office.


    She instantly realized what was going on and entered the room.


    I left the guild building and began the short journey back to the Phoenix Perch. When I walked inside the familiar restaurant, I was greeted by Sylvia, who was sitting beautifully in the main hall.


    "Wee back," she said with a bright smile.


    "You didn''t help me, Master," I expressed my disappointment as I moved closer to her.


    "Why do you think they left you without making you take all the me?" Sylvia replied, her hand resting beneath her chin. It urred to me that their decision might have been more deliberate than I had previously assumed.


    "Thank you," I said gratefully. I didn''t have the strength or connections to defend myself right now, so Sylvia''s help was crucial.


    "Enough of that," she said, her warm smile remaining on her face. "Get some rest, thene back here." We will begin your training, and you will remain here for the next four months."

 Chapter 58 Mana And Aura Arts

    Chapter 58 Mana And Aura Art''s


    I went to the training hall after taking a refreshing bath and changing into more appropriate clothing. It was already evening, and the entire structure had be silent, devoid of any other inmates.


    Sylvia, who took my training very seriously, had abruptly expelled everyone living at the inn, dering it closed for the next few months. It was clear that she waspletelymitted to my growth.


    When I arrived at the training site, I noticed Sylvia standing confidently in the center. She wore her training outfit, which consisted of snug-fitting trousers and a shirt, with grace and diligence.


    "Sit down and take your mask off," she said, motioning for me to do so. I did as she said, finding a spot on the ground and cing my mask on the side.


    "Do I need to tell you about Mana and Aura Arts?" Sylvia asked me, her eyes filled with curiosity.


    I shook my head, indicating that I was already familiar with the fundamentals. "They are required for a person to advance beyond Origin Level 5. It''s impossible to reach Origin Level 6 without any Arts," I exined, exining what I''d learned from the game.


    Sylvia continued my exnation, delving deeper into the Mana Arts. "Before reaching Origin Level 5, every time you breathe, a small amount of Mana enters your body, filling your mana core. However, after you reach a certain level, you cannot advance by relying exclusively on the natural flow of Mana through breath. That is when Mana Breathing, also known as Mana Art,es into action. It allows you to push your body''s boundaries and absorb more Mana," she borated.


    "Now, onto the main point. Every race has its own mana arts. The one I will be teaching you is the Mana Artsmonly used by the Phoenix and Dragon races," she said, leaving me clearly surprised.


    "Isn''t it forbidden to teach the mana arts of the Phoenix race to another race?" I inquired, perplexed by her decision.


    "You know exactly why I''m doing this," she replied, smiling.


    I reflected on her remarks.


    ''Does she think I''ve also awoken a Phoenix bloodline?''


    It appeared to be the most reasonable exnation. After all, she had been watching me intently since I had awakened Phonecia''sbloodline. I wasn''t going to correct her misconception because it might benefit me in the long term.


    "Now, let''s talk about Aura Arts," she interrupted my thoughts. "You can only choose one weapon for Aura Art because it will change your entire body structure to make you mostfortable with that weapon, so Eden, let me ask you, are you sure you want to go with spears?" Her stare was fixed on mine as she looked me in the eyes.


    "Yes," I said confidently, without doubt or second thoughts.


    "Good," she said, moving her fingers to touch her index finger ring. She took out four bracelet-like items.


    "First, weneed to make your body strong enough," she continued as she tossed two bracelets and two anklets to me.


    "What''s this?" I inquired as I studied the bracelets thoroughly.


    "A famous dwarf created them. They are known as gravity bracelets. They have gravity runes embedded in them. Every time you press the side button, the weight of the bracelets increases. Put them on," she said. I put on the wristbands as she instructed.


    "Do dwarfsugh when they move around a grasnd?" I asked, trying to lighten the mood as I put on the anklets.


    "No, why do you ask?" She appeared to be truly interested.


    "I don''t know; maybe their ball''s tickled with the grass," he said. The weight began to push down on me as I finished the entire set. The increased gravity made it difficult to move, and I felt as if I were carrying a heavyburden.


    "Arghh..Cough...".


    I unintentionally coughed, spilling an unexpected mouthful of saliva, just as she delivered a crushing kick to my midsection. My mind raced in disbelief as I coughed and strained for air.


    ''Damn, was my joke really that bad?'' I grumbled in the midst of the chaos in my chest, trying to regain control of my chaotic breathing.


    "Stand up," Sylvia said coldly, her tone as cold as winter. The severe pangs in my abdomen gradually subsided as I sought to breathe precious gulps of air, but Sylvia''s voice, like a whip-crack, startled me back to reality.


    "I said stand up, Eden," she said again, her voice bing even colder. I struggled to my feetdespite the difort in my abdomen, my eyes meeting Sylvia''s.


    "You could have diedst week if you hadn''t been lucky." "Why aren''t you serious?" Sylvia emphasized it with another strong kick, her words piercing my misery.


    "Cough... cough..." As I stood up again, I strained to breathe, mentally bracing myself for whatever she had in store for me.


    "You think this is some kind of game?" She threw me flying a few meters away with another tremendous kick. "You only have one life, Eden, and all I see in you is a person who is living for the sake of it; your fear for death is negligible."


    "You don''t have any clear goals in life," she said, grabbing my hair and looking me in the eyes. "You act as if you''ve lived enough, ready to go at any time with no regrets, and it''s sad, Eden; it''s pathetic." Her words were harsh, yet her eyes were filled with worry.


    "Hah... what do... hah... you know?" I replied frustration was evident in my voice, my gaze fixed on hers. "My mother is the only one who truly cares for me, and everyone else is against me, they either want me to suffer or want me dead."


    Sylvia tightened her grip on my hair. "I watched my whole family get ughtered right in front of me just because I was talented. I had no one to rely on, but I still lived and moved forward. You have your mother and now you have me, so why are you so frank with your life?"


    "Crack.."


    With that, she mmed my face into the ground and moved away, leaving me to think.


    Ever since I arrived in this world, many thoughts have swirled through my mind. Why am I doing this? Is living in this twisted world worth it? Why should I be bothered by what''s going to happen to this world? Why don''t I just sit back and watch it burn into ash?


    The only reason I was trying this hard was for my mother. I wanted to see her smile again. And perhaps, just perhaps, I was doing this because I held onto a sliver of hope that I could also have a happy family.


    "Arghh..." Groaning, I shifted my position andy on my back, looking at Sylvia, who stood a meter away with her arms folded under her chest.


    "What should I do, Master?" I asked, epting my shorings. I had been running away all this time. I could have stayed with my family and tried to mend our rtionship, but I didn''t. I just ran away.


    Do I regret that? No. They are going to pay for what they did and I have no intention of forgiving them, no matter what, but that didn''t change the fact that I have been running away from my life as Eden Morton.


    "First, we need to make you strong. In this world, the weak don''t lead; they follow the strong," Sylvia said as she approached me. "Be honored, Eden Morton. I''m going to teach you my Divine Rank Aura Arts: Eclipsing Void."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~


    Ranking of Aura Art and Mana Art:


    Umon Rank.


    Rare Rank


    Superior Rank


    Exotic Rank


    Mystic Rank n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Divine Rank


    Celestial Rank

 Chapter 59 Sylvia thoughts.

    Chapter 59 Sylvia thoughts.


    [Sylvia''s POV]


    The rxing waters of the beautiful, warm bath washed away my body''s tension as I lowered myself into it. The bathroom was embellished with marble tiles and gleaming silver ents, and I put my back against the tub''s edge, burying my entire body in the tub. Only my neck and a portion of her shoulders were exposed.


    "Buzz... buzz..." The familiar buzzing of mymunication device, RuneCaller, disrupted my peaceful moment, and I groped for the device, sighing.


    The call came from none other than Ember Odette Melisande, Headmaster of the esteemed Darkoina Continent Academy.


    "It''s a pleasure to hear from you," I responded, my voice warm because she is one of my few close friends.


    Years of teamwork and understanding had resulted in mutual respect between the two of us.


    "Hello, Sylvia," replied Headmaster Ember. "Everything is well on your end."


    My ck hair cascaded over me like a curtain as I nodded. "Everything is OK here, Headmaster. "How can I help you today?"


    As she spoke, the headmaster''s tone became more solemn. "I''ve made preparations for my granddaughters.They''re both talented, and I believe they''d be excellent disciples for you, as one of them even wields a spear like you. In around six months, they''lle to train with you for a few months."


    I arched my eyebrows in curiosity. "Your granddaughters? You mean Nadya and Elysia? That''s quite an honor, Headmaster. I appreciate your trust in my abilities."


    However, the headmaster''s next words surprised me. "But it seems there''s something I don''t know. You sound a bit hesitant, Sylvia."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle. She knows me all too well. "It''s not that, Headmaster. You see, I''ve recently encountered someone-a boy, to be precise-with probably even more promise than your granddaughters."


    "You found a disciple? Congrattions, That''s good to know you have been looking for one for quite some time. Who is he then, someone I know?".She was both intrusive and interested.


    "No, you don''t know him, and trust me, he''s a good boy, but..." I paused, unsure how to phrase it delicately. "There''s only one catch-he''s a bit of a pervert."


    At times, the way he unashamedly ogled my chest made me want to give him a piece of my mind. But I couldn''t help but be annoyed and amused by his antics.


    A perplexed pause ensued. "Is he a pervert?" "Are you sure about this, Sylvia?"


    Assuring my friend, I chuckled. "Don''t be concerned: he''s not that awful. Just a little cheeky. But believe me when I say he''s going to be something great."


    I was surprised by the headmaster''s response. "All right, Sylvia, if you say so." I''ll send my granddaughters as nned and take care of them."


    "Did something happen?" Noticing the helplessness in her voice, I couldn''t help but ask. Knowing her power level, it was evident that whatever was bothering her couldn''t be solved by strength.


    "Hah... They are targeting my granddaughter''s .They are sending their sons or grandsons to make my granddaughters fall in love with them," she said, her voice tinged with disdain and anger.


    "The Noble faction and the imperial faction, huh" ."That''s what you get for being on the neutral side," I said, knowing who she was referring to.


    "Hah, I don''t know what to do; they are annoying as pests hovering over my granddaughter''s."She responded byparing other royal family princes to insects.


    "Look after them for a while, Sylvia, and if possible, train Elysia in her Spears Art," she urged, her voice almost imploring.


    I smiled contentedly. "That''ll do, Headmaster. I swear they''ll be in good hands."


    The call ended, and I reflected on the conversation.


    "Hah... another pain," I said aloud as I immersed myself in the tub, thinking about the difficulty of taking care of children.


    "I''ll just throw them to Eden; he''ll take care of them.He''s more mature than his age to do so," I thought to myself as I fully submerged myself under water.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yeah, right. I should inform her as well," I thought. I dialed another number in the RuneCaller device; it was time to break the news to the Phoenix Princess.


    Taking a deep breath, I initiated the call, and the Phoenix Princess answered with an inquisitive tone. "How did you call me first?"


    "Remember the boy I told you about?" I asked in reply.


    "Yup, what about him?" she asked, now even more curious.


    "I took him in as my disciple," I replied, delivering the news. "Congrattions, you''re not going to die a virgin now," she replied, her voice carrying a mix of genuine joy and exasperation, like a mother happy for her child''s marriage after years of waiting.


    "I''m not following that n," I retorted, dismissing her whimsical notion.


    Back when we were teenagers, we both received countless confessions of love. However, no one seemed to suit our tastes, leading us to devise a n to create an ideal partner instead of searching for one. At the time, it sounded like a brilliant idea, but in retrospect, it just felt foolish.


    "Come on, you can do it," she teased, struggling to contain herughter.


    "I am going to teach him Phoenix Race Mana Arts," I announced suddenly, which brought her teasing to a halt.


    "What? Are you serious?" The princess''s tone took a serious turn, and I could feel her anxiety.


    "You can''t do that, Sylvia. Mother will skin both of us alive and make chicken nuggets from our bodies."


    I chuckled at her exaggerated response. "We are both Phoenix. How can she make chicken nuggets from us?"


    She retorted, "And she is the mother of all Phoenix. She can do anything."


    "Whatever, just take care of her," I replied, my resolve unshaken, as I stepped out of the bath.


    "No, you idiot, don''t do that, you-" The princess continued to argue, but I cut the call abruptly. I wasn''t in the mood for further debate.


    With my call to the Phoenix Princess concluded, I left thefort of my bath and returned to my living quarters. There, I encountered an intriguing sight-Eden, busily cooking a meal and engrossed in a book that appeared to be about the Elvennguage. I couldn''t help but smile as I observed him.


    Ever since he learned mana sense, he had started to make good food, and though I hate to admit it, he is starting toe close to my level in cooking.


    "What are you doing?" I inquired as I approached him in my bathrobe. However, he didn''t reply, but instead, his gaze lingered on my chest for a considerable period.


    ''Definitely a pervert, I thought as I noticed his gaze wandering over my body.


    "Nothing, making lunch for my beautiful Master," he replied, finally snapping out of his daze.


    "You do know that I will still beat you up thoroughly, even if you do that," I said, enjoying the difort that immediately crossed his face.


    Over thest month, I have been beating ahem, I mean training his body rigorously to make it strong enough to support my Aura Arts. If his body wasn''t strong enough, it would hurt more every time he used Aura.


    "Get ready, Eden; today''s lesson will be quite long". I teased him a little more as I headed towards the bedroom.

 Chapter 60 Krakens Domain 1

    60 Kraken''s Domain 1


    ''Ahhh, some much-needed freedom,''


    I reflected as I arrived at Martinis City''s bustling port.


    A powerful storm of thoughts swirled in my mind as the sun dipped low on the horizon, its warm embrace coloring the sky in ming hues.


    Four months of intense training had brought me to this point, and Sylvia had allowed me the valuable permission to move on my own, but only after she provided a lifeline of life-saving items.


    The city had been my home for nearly five months, but today marked the day to do the task for which I arrived in this city.


    I took that first step with steadfast conviction, leaving the noise of the city''smotion behind as I made my way towards the lively port.


    The harbor was alive with the sounds of seagulls, sailors'' cheerful conversation, and the rhythmic creaking of ships tied to their moorings.


    In the midst of this marine ballet, I cast a critical eye over the various vessels. My attention was drawn, however, to an unassuming little establishment that provided boat rentals.


    There, I came face-to-face with the owner, Captain Verner, a seasoned mariner and merchant. He cast a nce at me, wiping his worn hands on a cloth, and inquired, "Looking for a boat, are you?"


    I nodded firmly. "Aye, captain, I need a boat."


    The captain gave me an odd look for a while before delivering a gruff gesture of approval. "All right.How about this?" He motioned toward a sailing yacht that appeared to be a popr choice among port visitors. It was a vessel that was neither too huge nor too small to amodate up to five passengers.


    My heart plummeted; however, when I understood the catch, it was manual. I''d be the one doing the pedaling.


    I scanned the area, my gaze flitting between vessels. Then I noticed it: a boat that stood out from the crowd. It was an autonomous fucking boat with a powerful motor at the stern.


    The name "Aurora" was artistically painted over the side of the boat, giving it the appearance of a regal princess among in peasants.


    "How much for that one?" I inquired, my finger eagerly pointing to the lovely vase.


    Captain Verner''s remark was mncholy: "Ahhh, that ship won''t sail." He followed my finger to the boat, his words tinged with sadness.


    ''But that''s a boat, and why are you fucking sad?''


    I thought to myself but did not express my concern.


    "Can I get something like that?" I redirected the conversation, attempting to find an eptable substitute.


    "You mean a mana boat?Well, of course we have more than one, he said as he nced at me.


    He led me to another boat that was identical in design to the previous one but slightly smaller. I checked it over and found nothing wrong with it, so I swiftly paid the rent. Iunched the boat from the bustling harbor, filled with excitement.


    I stood at the stern, watching as the city I''de to appreciate faded into the distance. It was a bittersweet experience, leavingfort behind and venturing into the unknown.


    The boat sailed over the glittering seas with a lovely sway beneath my feet. My excitement grew with each passing minute.


    I found myself standing boldly on the captain''s deck, ready to takemand of the ship. To my surprise, the boat was a breeze to run, far from the intimidating endeavor I had anticipated.


    All I had to do was juggle the gears and control the ship, and I was the master in no time.


    "Why did he just hand me the boat without even checking if I knew how to use it or not?" As I steered the boat eastward, away from the city''s shoreline, I considered this.


    However, that was not my most pressing concern; after all, I didn''t n to sail this vessel daily.


    With a sense of curiosity, I spoke out loud, "Edda, show me my stats."


    [Ok]


    A quick response came from Edda, and a holographic screen flickered to life right before me.


    =====================


    Name: Eden Morton


    Experience Points (XP): 33,845


    Gold Coins: 190


    Health Points (HP): 150/150


    [Status]


    Mage Path: Origin Level 3


    Mana Art''s: Void Breathing


    Mana Points (MP): 300/300


    ~~~~


    Knight Path: Origin Level 3


    Aura Art''s: Eclipsing Void.


    Strength: 310


    Agility: 315


    Defense: 330


    Endurance: 335]


    [Hidden Status:


    Luck: 9


    Charm: 35


    Charisma: 10 (locked) n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Bloodline:


    ¡ñ"????"


    ¡ñ"Phonecia''s Bloodline"


    [Affinities: fire, water, wind, earth, space-time].


    ======================


    "This should suffice for the lower levels of the dungeon," I thought to myself, enjoying the rush of wind across my face.


    ording to my knowledge from the game, Kraken''s Domain was said to be concealed near an abandoned ind, a region secluded from the rest of the world.


    It was the ideal setting for a dungeon, wrapped in an eerie, menacing aura that discouraged anybody who dared to approach too closely.


    After hours of searching, I eventually found the illusive position of the ind. The boat glided gracefully toward the ind as it approached the horizon. My heart was racing with a mixture of excitement and apprehension.


    The boat was moored in a quiet, secluded bay, away from prying eyes. I stepped off the boat, a sense of istion sweeping over me.


    I took some time to admire the deep greenery that covered the ind and kept its secrets hidden. I lowered my guard as the wind whispered through the trees, and the air was thick with foreboding, verifying there was no human around.


    "Finally!" I shouted out loud, myvoice ringing across the tranquil ind. I took off his hood and shirt and threw them into myinventory.


    I felt a burning urge to unleash the power of my Phoenicia bloodline for what seemed like an eternity. Since my days on Earth, the concept has piqued my interest.


    However, I had been suffocated inside the constraints of the bustling city and even the forest, unable to fully explore this amazing ability. But I can finally extend my wings here, on this isted ind.


    "Wings of the Phoenix," I said excitedly, and the Mana within me surged in answer to mymand. As a pair of elegant, zing wings erupted from my back, a transformational spectacle unfurled before my eyes.


    Their powerful mes produced a warm, crimson glow that portrayed the emptiness of the ind.


    "Hah... Here I go," I mumbled, and with newfound exhration, I took a running start, throwing myself into the broad sky. As I boarded my first flight, it seemed unreal.


    The sensation of soaring above the abandoned ind was nothing short of magical. I could see the entire ind, its abandoned ruins, and the weird atmosphere that emanated from the center.


    "Hahahaha, this is freedom!" My voice carried into the air as I easily hovered and turned in mid-flight, and I couldn''t help butugh.


    My wings'' mes left a beautiful trail of ming light, and in that moment, I realized what it actually meant to soar like a bird, free and unburdened by earth''s limits.


    I knew it was time to descend when I feltmy mana reserves were running low after a few exhrating minutes of flight.


    The mes behind me stopped dancing in the sky with precision and a subtle flicker of control.


    "I wanted to fly more," I muttered with a tinge of regret, casting a wistful gaze at the sky above. Yet, I knew I couldn''t dally too much.


    With a deep breath, I leaped into the sea, plunging into the depths where I felt the most significant disruption in space and mana. This was the telltale sign¡ªthe indicator of the entrance to Kraken''s Domain, hidden right beneath the ind.


    My mana acted as my sense when I activated "mana sense"; it was my senses beneath the waves. I could see with incredible rity even in the murky depths, and as I focused on the spatial distortion, my space affinity became a directing force.


    Slowly, the entrance to the Kraken''s Domain appeared¡ªa massive portal with an unsettling, foreboding aura. Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    Noob6_writer9

 Chapter 61 krakens Domain 2

    61 kraken''s Domain 2


    [3rd person POV]


    "Here we go."


    Before propelling himself through the water and into the portal''s whirling depths, he thought to himself as he nced at the huge portal in front of him.


    Darkness covered him like a thick, inky curtain the moment he passed the portal, obliterating all traces of the world he had left behind. It was as if the ocean''s depths had swallowed him whole, leaving him in a state of great confusion and uncertainty.


    "That feeling again," Eden mumbled, cing his hand over his heart, his voice barely above a whisper in the perplexing nothingness that surrounded him.


    As he passed through the portal, he couldn''t help but notice the stirring of star energy within him, its essence vibrating ever so faintly.


    It was a phenomenon that had always captivated and perplexed him because it only urred inbination with the process of passing portals.


    "Disturbance in space gives stars energy," Eden whispered confidently. He had cobbled together a remarkable corrtion over time.


    There was no disputing that when he went through portals and traveled throughthe disturbed space, the starenergy within him surged, as if he had brushed up against the very fabric of the space.


    However, one important issue persisted in eluding him, defying his attempts to find an answer: how did these disruptions in space offer him ess to the star energy within?


    Throwing his thoughts aside, he peered around but saw nothing. He didn''t use mana sense because he was low on mana.


    He took a radiant orb from the inventory of the system. The sphere surged to life as he activated it, enveloping his surroundings in a warm,fortable light. The darkness that had epassed him had now receded, pushed back by the orb''s warm warmth.


    Eden nudges the radiant ball to hover just above his head, producing a luminous aura that engulfs the dark chasm in its soothing radiance.


    "Damn".


    As he gazed around A long bridge stretched out before him, its stone surface sparkling in the orb''s golden brightness.


    The bridge''s borders faded into the abyss below, where inky, dark waters extended indefinitely, concealing all manner of secrets, and the only thing that illuminated the water were the small lights that crackedled at various intervals.


    He began to proceed forward onto the bridge, deeper into the center of the water-based dungeon, for he had nowhere else to go.


    The deeper he moved, the more dangerous and weird the underwater world became. The only illumination in the dark abyss was the eerie blue glow of the lighting.


    The water seemed toe alive with electric energy as Eden moved above the murky depths. It hissed and cracked, sending shivers down his spine.


    He was now in the domain of the infamous electric eels, creatures capable of unleashing devastating electrical strikes with the flick of their serpentine bodies.


    The dungeon''s creatures follow a sophisticated cycle of life and evolution, a cycle that ensures the dungeon''s tough and ever-adapting monsters'' survival.


    The secret to their transformation resided in a strange source of nourishment: the flesh and mana core of an awakened person or fellow monster.


    The process was both severe and demanding. The energy and essence stored within the flesh and mana core powered a deep change when a monster chased and devoured the remains of an awakened individual.


    The monster''s talents would grow and be more powerful, allowing it to better adapt to its surroundings and prey with even greater efficiency.


    However, the cycle did not end there. The monster grew stronger and more formidable as it progressed, posing a bigger challenge to future awakened humans who ventured to walk deeper into the dungeon.


    The evolved monster would then reproduce and pass on its genes, ensuring the survival of its newly acquired features. If they be too powerful, they arepelled to descend deeper into the dungeon to evolve further.


    Eden moved slowly forward. A spark of electricity shot across the water, narrowly missing him. The electric eels had detected his presence and were prepared to protect their turf.


    The first electric eel attacked in the murky waters, its long, sinuous body shing forward like a living lightning bolt. Eden, on the other hand, was quick to respond.


    He summoned his weapon and chopped down an eel with one rapid motion of his spear. Eden was unharmed as the creature thrashed in pain, sending sparks flying; the electric eel convulsed and went motionless.


    "How much XP will I get for this Edda?"


    He inquired after confirming his first kill in this dungeon.


    [20]


    She responded quickly and concisely.


    "Ah, fuck this shit".


    He whispered as he peered around. The water''s surface erupted in a chorus of electric shes, and Eden found himself encircled by 30 or so electric eels.


    Their serpentine forms were bathed in a strange azure glow.


    There was one unspoken rule among adventurers: always enter the dungeon as a group and never brave its perilous waters alone.


    The reason was simple but crucial: the monsters that upied the dungeon''s first few floors, while individually weak, popped up in massive numbers, a relentless horde capable of crushing even the most experienced adventurer.


    Istion was a dangerous error that frequently resulted in cmity. Without partners to keep an eye on you, therge number of monsters might swiftly sap your power, and a once-confident adventurer could find himself in desperate straits.


    As a result, solo adventurers were an unusual, if not nonexistent, sight on the first few floors of any dungeon. It was acknowledged that unity was their most valuable asset, and anyone who tried to break this silent tradition would face the perils of istion in a sea of innumerable foes.


    Eden reflexively tightened his grasp on his new trusty spear, Sylvia''s thoughtful present. It was tipped with an enchanted crystal shard that, if used with enough strength, can cut through anything.


    Eden couldn''t afford to pause with the electric eels rushing in from all sides. He charged forward, his spear poised for battle. Two electric eels charged at him, electricity crackling down their bodies.


    Eden took the challenge full on, thrusting his spear with pinpoint uracy. The crystal point pierced the eel''s flesh and cut the second eel with another rapid movement. Both eels were convulsed and motionless.


    The struggle has now officially begun. Eden moved nimbly across the bridge, his spear moving as if it were an extension of himself. With each hit, he dispatched another electric eel; some fought him from beneath the water, hurling electricity at him, while others, bold or foolish, faced him head-on. As the eels fought with his skillful spear strikes, sparks erupted, their electrical attacks fizzing against his aura.


    "Hah..hah.."


    However, the odds were overwhelming, and exhaustion set in. The electric eels were unrelenting, and their numbers seemed to go on forever. Eden''s motions became more deliberate, and the water beneath his feet began to churn with electrical charge.


    The one who was a pain in the a$$ was the one who was half-submerged under water, and were going after him from there and noting out of the water.


    "If you are noting out, then I am going toe for you little bitches" .


    As he withstood the electrical current in his body, he said.


    He first felt that dealing with 30 or more eels wouldn''t be a problem with his existing powers, but he had greatly overstated his capabilities while grossly underestimating the eel''s abilities. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The fact that they were meant to be fragile did not imply that they were.


    Sure, they were simple in a 1-on-1, but not when more than 30 of them wereing at him at the same moment.


    "Wings of the Phoenix,"


    as he mumbled,


    mes burst from his back, surrounding him in a protective ze. The scorching heat caused the electric eels to recoil.


    Eden took advantage of the situation, pping his wings and going upwards on the bridge, gaining a clear view of the entire area and the slippery eels.


    "Fireball".


    He mumbled, and as he did so, a ball of searing fire erupted in his hands,and he began to toss it at the eels, burning them as they tried to flee.


    In a ming explosion, he incinerated the surviving eels.


    "Hah...hah..."


    The bridge fell silent once more as the final electric eel sumbed to the fire. Eden prevailed, panting and drenched in sweat, his spear zing with blood.


    He''d won a battle against impractical odds, and the bridge was once again clear.


    "I fucking hate this" .


    He said out loud while slowlynding on the bridge,Even after months of training with Sylvia, he was struggling on the very first floor of the dungeon, which left him with a foul taste in his mouth.


    "I need to think differently,"


    He thought to himself as he sat on the bridge, because in his former life, all he had was a sword and a spear.


    He was utterly unfamiliar with the notion of mana and aura, and as a result, he waspletely ignoring it in his fight, making everything more difficult than it needed to be.


    "I need to adapt to this world, huh?"


    He mumbled as he gazed


    His surroundings that is now strewn with bodies.


    His previously clean trouser and naked upper body were now saturated with eel blood.


    "If I don''t adapt to fight with mana and aura, I can kiss my life good-bye" .


    Eden stood up, resolved to tackle whatever obstacles were ahead.


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.


    Noob6_writer9

 Chapter 62 krakens domain 3

    62 kraken''s domain 3


    [3rd person POV]


    Eden began to travel slowly towards the end of the bridge after the heated struggle with the electric eels on the bridge.


    He descended deeper into Kraken''s Domain, the radiant orb guiding his steps as he approached the dungeon''s second floor.


    "Should I use it now?"


    Eden mumbles to himself, his gaze darting about the area, looking for anything that could endanger him. Because of the previous battle, the majority of the electric eels have moved to that location to consume the deceased eels for their own growth, making the entire area rtively secure and silent.


    {Void breathing}


    He inhaled deeply, the silence surrounding him growing louder as he began to activate the mana arts. A tingling sensation spread across his body as the manasurged within him.


    The Phoenix Race''s mana arts were nothing short of miraculous.


    As soon as he triggered it, his entire body trembled slightly, and his entire skin began to gently absorb the mana from his surroundings into his body.


    That is what makes the Phoenix race''s mana arts extremely effective.


    They could take mana from the surroundings in this way, eliminating the need for repeated breaths in stillness or even meditation, as humans need to do to restore their mana reserves.


    Their entire bodies served as mana filters, allowing them to replenish their mana reserves even while fighting or resting.


    Both the Phoenix and Dragon races are known as divine beasts because they have the capacity to harvest mana via their skin as a passive skill.


    Nheless, the dragons were the slightly superior race of these two divine beings. They were the peerless giants of this magical realm.


    Their presence attested to their inherent strength and blessed rtionship with mana.


    Even the youngest dragon, with scales still glistening from birth, is more powerful than the vast majority of humanity.


    The apex predators of this strange realm, the dragons, ruled over their domain.


    The advantage was obvious to Eden. While he couldn''t use the mana arts as effortlessly or to their full capacity as a true Phoenix, his development on the road of magic would be unrivaled due to his innate connection to the essence of the Phoenix.


    "Is Sylvia really crazy?"


    Eden''s thoughts drifted to Sylvia and the remarkable gifts she had bestowed upon him as he continued on his way. What she''d done for him was insane. First, she had given him her very own blood essence, a priceless gift that served as a second shot at life, guaranteeing he did not die prematurely in the face of danger.


    22:41


    Eden''s thoughts drifted to Sylvia and the remarkable gifts she had bestowed upon him as he continued on his way. What she''d done for him was insane. First, she had given him her very own blood essence, a priceless gift that served as a second shot at life, guaranteeing he did not die prematurely in the face of danger.


    There were also the Mana Arts. It was a priceless work of art. What''s more, Sylvia hadn''t shared this information with her original disciplein the game, the heroine Elysia. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But, considering her position, she''s unlikely to face any consequences, probably?


    Eden felt the familiar sensation of his mana reserves progressively filling with each measured step. His mana stores had swelled to half full by the time he reached the end of the first floor.


    The overpowering reverberation of nature''s force hit him as he stepped forward onto the entrance of the second floor.


    The roar of waterfalls encircled him, their thunderous echoes echoing across the vast expanse. It was a magnificent melody of water and stone that enveloped his senses.


    "Was this staircase made for a giant or something?"


    Eden''s gaze was pulled downward to the wide staircase that extended between the tumbling waterfalls on either side. Each step appeared to be double his height, a difficult ascent for anyone of lower resolve. With no other options, he proceeded on a daring expedition down the gigantic staircase.


    Eden leaps from one massive step to the next. The waterfalls continued to roar, their thunderous noise echoing throughout the immense chamber.


    "This ce sure is huge" .


    Eden''s appreciation for the domain''s sheer size rose as he descended. The secret world felt like a realm lost in time, where darkness reigned and the limits of reality were tested.


    Eden encountered new challenges on the second floor. The topography here was made up of isted bits ofnd that rose from the murky waters on a regr basis.


    He proceeded slowly from one tform to the next, guided by the warm glow of his glowing orb that prated through the darkness.


    Eden was engulfed in a dense and utter darkness, like an imprable cloak. The waterfall in the background made it difficult to hear anything around him.


    Each step he took felt like a trek into the unknown, with no way of knowing what dangers awaited him beneath the murky depths.


    Eden''s sharp senses were on high alert as he hopped from one stone to the next. The darknessinthe water made him feel uneasy all the time. He was well aware that danger lurked in the shadows.


    Then it happened.


    One of the massive crustaceans came out of the murky waters with a sharp snap. It raced for Eden, jaws gaping, ravenous for flesh, its mighty ws snapping menacingly.


    Eden had barely time to react. He propelled himself to the side in a quick and nimble maneuver, narrowly evading the monster''s snapping jaws.


    His heart pounded as hended on another rough tform and prepared his spear for battle.


    The gigantic crustacean turned to face Eden, its eyes shing with malice. It was abat-bred monster, and it wasn''t about to back down from its prey.


    "KREEEE"


    The massive crustacean charged with a piercing shriek, its gigantic ws poised to strike. Eden remembered his prior confrontations with electric eels and wasn''t counting only on battle skills.


    {Aura Arts: Eclipsing Void}


    Eden channeled his aura, stimting his muscles and preparing himself for the impending battle with one foot in front, his body bowed, and his spear held high. His body was strengthened, ready to withstand the pain of the sh.


    {First form: Voince}


    His spear traveled with breakneck speed, as if it were a part of the void itself. It quickly met the huge ws head-on, smashing them and exposing the creature''s sensitive flesh.


    Recognizing its impending loss, the enormous crustacean attempted to escape and reorganize. Eden, on the other hand, took advantage of the situation and attacked with precision. With a powerful thrust, he pierced the creature''s hardened exoskeleton and drove the crystal point deep into its flesh.


    "KREEEE"


    The beast screamed in agony, its ws weakly falling to its sides. It stumbled to the ground, lifeless and defeated, with onest faint struggle.


    But he didn''t let down his guard; he saw how the creature tried to flee into the water.


    As he surveyed the area with his eyes, he noticed several little bubbles, as if they had emerged from the depths in reaction to his unease¡ªa swarm of huge crustaceans with powerful ws and ted exoskeletons.


    The shortest ones are slightly over 2 meters tall. They noticedhim at the same time.


    When they did, they began screeching at each other, as if they were conversing.


    Their clicking, chitinous shells echoed through the watery room as they approached Eden with a menacing purpose.


    Eden knew he was in for a fight of massive scale. The enormous crabs were massive, and with the odds stacked against him, Eden braced himself for the impending battle.


    {Aura Arts: Eclipsing Void}


    He took a battle stance with one foot in front, his upper body dropped, and his spear held high without hesitation. The aura within him swelled once more.


    The massive crustaceans closed in, their ws ready to strike. However, Eden had no intention of fighting them with brute force.


    {First form: Voince}


    He moved his spear with incredible speed, colliding with the huge ws.


    The impact was enormous. The once-dangerous ws crumbled without effort, exposing the creature''s flesh beneath.


    The enormous crustaceans screamed in agony, but Eden was not finished. He knew the importance of precision in battle.


    He channeled the entire aura into his hand with one rapid movement, and with one wide arc of his spear, he targeted the creatures'' hardened exoskeletons, piercing them with the crystal tip of his spear.


    They dropped to the ground, one by one, defeated.


    "Arghhhhh, fuck"


    Eden''s hot spear dropped from his trembling grasp, its crystalline point ttering against the rocky ground as the final enormous crustacean was defeated.


    His battle-scarred hands bore the weight of the participation, shaking from the enormous power he had harnessed in hisst, decisive move.


    The Aura Arts had taken their toll on him, and his hands bore the scars of their toil¡ªminor fractures that pulsed with pain.


    Eden recognized that putting his entire aura into his hands had been a risky decision.


    It had offered him a swift win, but at a physical cost.


    The anguish that echoed through his cracked hands reminded him of the ferocity of the battle he had just fought.


    "Hah.."


    With a deep breath, he took a healing potion from his inventory and drank it all at once.


    He then gently recovered his spear and began to go ahead.


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 63 krakens Domain 4

    63 kraken''s Domain 4


    Guts and blood


    The unending cavern''s stone flooring was painted in dreadful colors of red, and the air was filled with a foul stink.


    The fourth floor had devolved into an unsettling ughter scene, with lifeless monster corpses thrown indiscriminately in every conceivable direction, while some monsters hid away from him.


    Of course, most of them first decided to fight back; after all, a monster''s basic urge was to kill, consume, and evolve; nevertheless, the boy they were up against was far too wild.


    Every monster that tried to battle him was either ripped apart by his spear or exploded and scorched by hismes. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A young boyy in the midst of the turmoil and dead bodies, his chest rising and falling with the rhythm of worn-down breaths. His bodyy sprawled on the ground, testimony to the arduous battle he had just fought.


    Despite the severe toll his battles had exacted, he eventually found himself in front of the staircase that would lead him to the next floor.


    "Hah, fucking dumb monsters" .


    Eden grumbled, frustrated and irritated, as he carefully pushed himself up from the blood-soaked ground. This heinous pattern has already been repeated on thest three floors.


    Wherever he went, a never-ending swarm of monsters tried to assault him, only to perish at his hands.


    It was as if the creatures couldn''t learn from their fallen brethren. They threw themselves at him with unrestrained recklessness, and the oue was always the same¡ªthe majority of them died in their mistaken assault.


    "How much time till sunset, Edda?"


    Eden queried, his gaze concentrated on the staircase in front of him. It looked like the others he''d seen so far in Kraken''s Domain, with cascading waterfalls on either side. The steps were, as usual, exceptionally high, as if designed for beings of gigantic size.


    [4 hours]


    "That should be enough,"


    Eden whispered to himself as he counted the remaining daylight hours.


    He was ready to descend further into the dungeon, where he would finallyencounter the first boss monster in this deadly region.


    Every fifth floor was home to a gigantic guardian, a powerful monster who imed the entire floor as its territory.


    These fearsome creatures were known as boss monsters, and they ruled over the weaker upants of the prior levels.


    They were its most severe test for anyone wanting to venture deeper into the dungeon, whether a monster seeking evolution or a human enticed by the prospect ofrger riches.


    Whoever tries to get into the lower floor has to face the boss monster, and they can either kill the monster or be its nutrition for keeping its evolution going.


    Those who attempt to enter the lower floor must fight the boss monster, which they can either kill or get killedto keep its evolution going.


    1


    Eden was greeted with silence on the next floor, and an 8-meter-tall monster slept directly in front of him.


    "A lesser basilisk, huh?"


    Eden wondered as he stared at the serpent-like beast before him.


    This reptilian beast bore a remarkable resemnce to the basilisk he remembered from Eden''s memories and from his memories of the game.


    Its long, sinuous body moved up and down with spooky grace as the monster breathed; like any serpent moving through the soil, it had a soft body with scales providing protection.


    The creature''s body bore witness to its heritage, exhibiting the serpentine nature that characterized Basilisk.


    The basilisk had a bird-like head atop its serpentine form, replete with a characteristic crest that ornamented the top of its head.


    The creature''s disturbing and intimidating appearance was aided by this head''s bird-like traits.


    Though it is a lesser version of the basilisk, it is nheless a formidable foe.


    "Just what I needed to kill," Eden whispered to himself, his voice tinted with a sinister delight.


    Eden''s face began to take on an unruly smile, a representation of theplicated emotions that swirled within him.


    His previous life encounter with a Python had left him with a strong dislike for reptiles in general. His physical and emotional scars from his death persisted deep within his mind.


    2


    And, while he might never acknowledge it, there was an undeniable excitement that ran through him when he ughtered these reptile creatures.


    In some strange manner, he felt satisfaction in wreaking vengeance on them.


    The basilisk''s eyes flicked open, disying orbs of malignant intent as Eden''s footsteps resonated around the cavern.


    "HISSSSS"


    The basilisk hissed with deadly dread as it uncoiled its serpentine body.


    He lifted his spear with a rapid and fluid motion, its ferocious tip glowing as it reflected the light from the orb hovering over his head.


    The basilisk was the first to strike, its gaping jaws releasing a lethal breath that appeared to wither the very air.


    Eden used his agility to avoid the deadly cloud, narrowly avoiding its lethal touch.


    Eden then began running towards the basilisk. He headed to its side first, and the basilisk followed, closing the gap between them.


    {Aura Arts: Eclipsing Void}


    Eden took a battle stance with experienced precision, his aura pulsing as he prepared for his next move.


    {First form: Voince}


    Edenunched a tremendous spear thrust with remarkable speed, the crystalline point piercing the basilisk''s armored scales.


    "Hisss".


    The basilisk''s hiss of pain reverberated throughout the chamber as it unleashed a strong strike with its tail, hoping to strike Eden down.


    Eden raised his spear, thrusting it between them to function as a barrier in a quick and precise maneuver.


    The force of the basilisk''s tail stroke met with the bright spear, and the impact was massive.


    Eden was thrown through the air by the sheer force of the attack; he rolled up twice to try to bnce, and his body was flung backward with tremendous force.


    "Wings of the Phoenix,"


    Eden whispered urgently, not wanting to give up the advantage. A pair of exquisite, zing wings unfurled from his back in a moment, casting a warm, crimson glow that lit the chamber.


    His shirt caught fire, exposing his well-toned physique, but Eden had no time for vanity.


    With increased zeal, he tried out the fiery wings, fluttering them twice to gain a sensation of familiarity.


    Eden made full use of his wings. With one mighty swing, he propelled himself upward, defying gravity, and then descended like a fieryet toward the basilisk''s blind spot.


    The zing wings left a trail of fluorescent lights as he mped down toward the basilisk.


    As he plummeted, he strengthened his muscles with an aura and ced his spear directly in front of him. The basilisk attempted to flee the danger, but it was toote.


    The spear sank deep into the creature''s flesh after piercing its scaly back. As the basilisk writhed in misery, a hiss of agony rang throughout the cavern.


    The basilisk wrenched its entire body in a frantic attempt to dislodge Eden from its blind spot on his back, desperate to escape the continuous assault.


    Eden withdrew the smolder spear from the basilisk''s flesh with a fast, deliberate motion, forcing the creature to scream another agonizing, ear-piercing scream.


    Blood poured from the wound, bathing the monster''s body in the essence of its own life. The chamber was stained with a horrible blend of blood and darkness, evidence of their savagery.


    Eden, not wanting to lose his edge, spread his fire wings and fluttered them with elegance. He flew away from the writhing basilisk, putting some distance between them.


    As he appraised the circumstances, his fighting strategy evolved. Eden used a more deliberate approach rather than aiming for massive, lethal blows.


    He started making small, precise punctures and wounds all over the basilisk''s body.


    The beast reacted with rage, attempting to apprehend Eden as he danced around, leaving a path of gruesome blood and gutsin his wake.


    As the basilisk moved in its desperate attempt to strike back, more blood spurted from the multiple cuts, weaving a horrific tapestry of pain.


    Eden''s battle tactics were relentless, a premeditated onught that gradually wore down the huge foe, changing the tides of battle in his favor.


    The basilisk began to exhibit signs of tiredness after a tough battle thatsted many minutes.


    As it strained to move its wounded body, its movements slowed to a crawl. The beast''s head drooped, and each of its breaths became shallow and strained.


    Eden, sensing the creature''s deterioration, closed the gap and approached the basilisk.


    The basiliskunched a final, ineffectual strike with itsst ounce of vigor.


    Eden, on the other hand, was prepared. He evaded the weakening onught as he sidestepped with grace and precision.


    Eden took advantage of a critical asion. With ferocious determination, he threw his zing spear with all his power into the basilisk''s heart.


    The chamber echoed with a final, agonizing shriek as the monster convulsed, its life slipping away.


    The basilisk''s colossal form coiled upon itself as it sumbed to its wounds.


    "Another reptile down" .


    2


    Eden''s voice was filled with delight as he killed the creature, he stated aloud.


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

 Chapter 64 Nadya Odette Melisande 1

    64 Nadya Odette Melisande 1


    Four individuals made their way along the cobblestone road in front of a great castle that stood majestically against the skyline. The sun''s golden beams cast a warm, weing glow over thendscape. Every member of this eclectic group emanated elegance.


    "Why do I have to apany her? "I''ve got more important things to do," Nadya mumbled, her voice tinged with displeasure and frustration. She returned an angry look to the woman who was following them.


    Nadya was the one with the eye-catching pink hair, gray eyes, and an oval-shaped face that would have been adorable if not for the ck rings that framed her eyes.


    Her appearance was inclined toward the more feminine side, which surfaced unconsciously despite her efforts to suppress it.


    Elysia, the girl walking beside Nadya, reacted with a sarcastic tone in her voice. "Like what? Nadya?. I don''t see you doing anything else butzing in your room and reading novels."


    Elysia went on, Before the woman trailing after them could say anything, she had ck hair that ran down to her shoulders and gorgeous blue eyes that resembled the woman behind her.


    Her face, with its exquisite oval shape, was a monument to her attractiveness. She had clearly trained her body well, as seen by each confident step she made.


    Nadya, on the other hand, refused to back down. "Don''t reply when no one is asking you, Elysia."


    "Can''t you both just stop bricking for a second?Youtwo are always like this."


    A woman in herte thirties was close behind the two girls. She intervened, causing both of them to pause. Her long, flowing hair, like her eyes, was a magnificent sapphire color.


    Her demeanor oozed power and grace, and her eyes were heavy with experience and responsibility. Her steps were controlled and purposeful, and she walked with a calm elegance. Ember Odette Melisande was the headmaster of the Darkoina continent''s greatest academy.


    A fearsome woman brought up the rear, her body covered in dazzling armor that shielded her from head to toe. A powerful sword was securely fastened around her waist, a mark of her unflinchingmitment to their task. Her eyes stayed alert, examining their surroundings for all possible risks. Linda was her name, the bodyguard for the two girls.


    "Listen here, both of you," Ember said as they approached the carriage, grabbing both Nadya and Elysia''s attention.


    She fixed them with a solemn look, her words bearing weight. "The woman who will look after both of you is one of my friends, and I haveplete faith in her." But watch what you say; she may not appear to be sensitive or strong, but she is stronger than me by a lot."


    Elysia nodded with delight at the prospect of finally seeing her role model and ideal, while Nadya nodded without emotion because she waspelled to go.


    Ember''s attention was drawn first to Elysia. She focused her attention on the ck-haired girl and pulled her into a loving,forting hug.


    The embrace, tucked against Ember''s massive breast, soothed Elysia''s face. "Always remember, my child," Ember said, her voiceced with sadness as she remembered herte daughter, "your mother never regretted having you. I am confident she loved you with all her heart until the day she died."


    Elysia''s response was touching. She returned the hug by wrapping her arms around Ember, expressing her gratitude and love. "I know, Grandma."


    As Ember and Nadya unwillingly parted ways, Ember shifted her gaze to her other granddaughter, who was watching the scene with a mixtureof emotions.


    "Don''t cause too much trouble, Nadya," Ember cautioned, taking two steps back from them both.


    ''Why are you disappointed, Grandma?''


    Nadya couldn''t help but notice the depths of Ember''s emotions as she stood there. Her thoughts were filled with sadness and betrayal.


    ''Why do you love her more than me? I am your real granddaughter, not her,'' Nadya thought, her thoughts filled with a tumult ofplex emotions.


    Nadya kept her inner sorrow hidden, unable to convey her feelings or exin how she could sense her grandmother''s emotions.


    Ember broke the silence by speaking to both girls. "Now, go. Linda will make certain that both of you are protected." Linda, who was standing nearby, nodded silently in agreement.


    "And, yes, be careful of her disciple, both of you," Ember added, as if the thought had just urred to her. Her cryptic words left both girls confused, but they nodded in acknowledgment.


    The carriage began to move away from Ember, separating her from Nadya and Elysia.


    Ember''s temperament changed dramatically as the distance between them expanded. Her eyes, which had once been full of affection and love, were now empty.


    "Diana," Ember said, and a shadowy figure appeared alongside her at hermand. Diana kneeled with her head down, demonstrating total surrender to her mistress.


    "Keep an eye on them from the shadows.If any of the noble families try to harm them, kill them.You have my permission," Ember said, her voice emotionless but full of boiling rage. She recognized the importance of limiting the power of these noble factions so that her granddaughters could be really safe.


    "Pay special attention to Nadya. If they find out even the smallest detail about her, they will try to kidnap her for her bloodline,"


    Ember said, her voice urgent.


    "Ensure they meet their end before they cany a finger on a single strand of my granddaughter''s hair." Ember then turned and retreated into the castle, leaving Diana to fulfill her grave duties.


    Back in the carriage, Linda firmly took the front seat as they got inside, allowing Nadya and Elysia to split the interior.


    The atmosphere within the carriage became tense, with a palpable, almost oppressive quiet hanging in the air.


    Nadya, her sparkling pink hair framing her face, peered out the window, her eyes distant and lost in deep thought, while the rhythmic tter of the carriage wheels against the cobblestone path yed.


    Nadya couldn''t keep her growing rage at bay any longer. Her voice,ced with boiling rage, broke the thick silence. "Are you basking in the glory of Grandma''s affection?Does it make you pleased to know she loved you more than me?"


    Elysia pretended to be innocent, her gaze fixed firmly on Nadya. "Hmm, what do you mean?"


    "You''re a liar, and you know it," Nadya said, her voice growing in fury.


    "You''re continually attempting to step into my shoes, stealing the happinessthat should have been mine."


    "You''re insane; I''ve never considered taking your ce. I am who I am, and it is not my fault that I am better than you, and I can''t do anything about my grandma liking me more; even our mother loved me more."


    Elysia responded, presenting her argument, but the smirk on her face was difficult to ignore.


    "You fucking adoptive, bitc-.".


    As Nadya began cursing, the carriage came to a halt, signifying that they had arrived at their destination.


    Linda opened the carriage door, and the tension between Nadya and Elysia was carefully masked as they exited the carriage as if nothing had happened between them.


    As she stared at both of them, Nadya could sense Linda''s suspicion, but she chose to dismiss it.


    Deep down, they bothknew the significance of putting on a happy face, especially for the sake of their loving grandma, who was already burdened with several responsibilities.


    They made their way to the reserved noble''s portal as they approached the teleportation portal. Today, it was solely for their use, with only a few staff members present. They passed through the portal with a swift exchange of nces, emerging in the bustling city of Marinthalis.


    They both suffered from portal side effects as soon as they got on the other side, but because they had spent sufficient time in them, they were able to quickly adjust.


    They take a peek around the building.


    "I will take the lead; please follow me."


    Linda informed them both that she was inmand of the group, and they both nodded as they followed her out of the building.


    The vibrancy of the city became apparent as they went; the movement of the carriages and people in the shop was enough to cover the majority of the road with people.


    They arrived at a supposedly peaceful inn right in the heart of the city after wandering around for a while.


    ''Why own an inn when you''ve decided to keep it close?"


    Nadya thought as she stared at the closed inn¡ªthe inn that stood out because of the silence.


    "Knock,knock".


    "Coming".


    Linda banged on the door of the inn, getting a reaction from inside. The door creaked open to show a masked boy in modest and casual dress. He switched his nce from one to the other.


    "Huh".


    Nadya spoke in a baffled and confused tone as she nced at him, drawing everyone''s attention to her.


    ''I can''t feel his emotions,'' n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    Noob6_writer9

 Chapter 65 Nadya Odette Melisande 2

    65 Nadya Odette Melisande 2


    [Eden''s POV]


    The ability to feel someone else''s emotion


    Is this a good or badability? Many people may think it''s a useful skill. It''s a bit like wielding a two-edged sword. It can be much easier if you can read the emotions of the person in front of you. And, to be honest, I tend to agree.


    It is, in my opinion, one of the most powerful qualities to possess. The ability to perceive and respond to the emotions of others is akin to having a backstage pass to the human psyche, a ticket to the heart of any topic. It''s a golden ticket for skilled maniptors to dominate anyone.


    However, the angle from which you view the ability is really important. Consider a young, innocent girl, her eyes full with wonder but naive of the world''s darker tones.


    With this unique ability, she could absorb not only her loved ones'' happiness, but also their deepest tragedies and darkest feelings.


    It''s a two-edged sword for her as well. These profound, agonizing feelings swirling around her pure soul have the potential to break her.


    It''s as if you''re staring into the abyss and it''s staring back at you, threatening to suck you in. The weight of feelings she can''t quite grasp may push her past the point of no return.


    "Huh."


    The pink-haired girl''s surprised and confused voice came from her lips as she gazed at me, her unexpected reaction drawing everyone''s attention.


    "What are you doing?"


    The ck-haired girl said her voice was irritated, but she disregarded her and stared at me in a stupor.


    "Any problem, Lady Nadya?"


    The woman, d in a full suit of armor, inquired, concern etching her features.


    "N-no, nothing," Nadya said, emerging from her trance and seeking to shelter herself from whatever had provoked her peculiar reaction by hiding behind the armoreddy.


    I, not one to let awkward silence linger, decided to break the ice. "Something I can help you with?"


    "Let them in".


    A authoritative voice sliced through the tension from behind me. I turned to see Sylvia standing regally with her arms folded beneath her breast.


    Following her lead, I flung the door wide open, wee them inside.


    "It''s an absolute honor to be under your care, Lady Sylvia," thedy in armor said respectfully, her words dripping with genuine reverence. The opinions were repeated by the other two girls, who also showed their respect.


    Sylvia, in her regal grace, acknowledged their gestures with a warm grin and a nod.


    "It''s heartwarming to see you all grown up," she said, her eyes brimming with nostalgia.


    "Thest time I saw you both, you were just toddlers." As she took in the looksof the girls, her chuckle echoed throughout the room.


    "Linda, you''ve grown up splendidly," Sylvia said, her words illuminating the young girl''s face like a ray of sunshine. The armoreddy, too, couldn''t help but smile proudly and joyfully.


    "Ember had filled me in on your situation, so you can stay here, and no one will bother you," Sylvia promised them with a warm and reassuring grin. Both girls nodded in acknowledgement.


    "Thank you," they chimed in unison, showing their respect with a graceful bow.


    Sylvia continued, "You''re free to choose any room for yourselves; every room is vacant." With her words, the trio of girls moved on a quest to find their ideal room, leaving Sylvia and me alone in the main hall.


    "Aren''t you famous, Master".


    As soon as they moved out of our sight, I said as I moved closer towards her.


    "What do you know, brat? I am pretty famous, you know".


    She replied with a proud smile.


    I furrowed my brow, puzzled by their early arrival. "So, why did theye so soon? Weren''t they supposed to arrive next month or so?".


    The timing of the dungeon outbreak should be around the same time as their arrival, but as of now, there is quite some time for theter event.


    Sylvia''s face became solemn as she spoke. "Things aren''t looking good for the noble faction." Eve''s continent''s economic prosperity and the Merovingian royal family''s rapid rise over thest year have set the scenario.


    They''ll establish a very strong alliance with the forting marriage of the Darkoina continent''s imperial familyand the royal family of Eve''s continent."


    "So, the royal faction of the Darkoina continent is growing increasingly paranoid and is pressuring the neutral faction to align with their cause," I added, highlighting the situation''splexities


    "Exactly," Sylvia said as she wrapped up the assessment, "and both girls, being the granddaughters of one of the leaders of the neutral faction, have suddenly be prime targets for marriage alliances aimed at binding the neutral faction firmly with the royal faction."


    My perplexity grew, and I couldn''t help but wonder, "How is there such a sudden economic boom?"


    Sylvia''s statement put some light on the situation, but I couldn''t help but feel the gears in my head start to turn.


    "I''m not entirely sure, but they''ve introduced new, never-before-seen products that have gained tremendous poprity among both nobles andmoners."


    As I mulled over the implications, my frustration bubbled up, and I couldn''t help but mutter, "Ahh, fuck it!"


    I bit my lower lip, considering all the potential scenarios that might unfold.


    Sylvia put her hand on my head, ruffled my hair, and said, "Don''t worry, I''ve got your back."


    "Now go make some breakfast; don''t run away like you do every day."


    Sylvia shoved me in the direction of the kitchen before I could respond to her encouragement.


    "Why me?" I groaned, slightly irritated by her request.


    "Who told you to start making better food than me?" she responded, mockingly.


    "Who told you to suck at cooking?" I couldn''t help but respond.


    "You!"


    As she approached me aggressively, I took advantage of the chance to go to the kitchen, dodging her pursuit.


    As soon as I walked into the kitchen, I thought to myself, ''Edda, show me my stats.'' With thatmand, a holographic screen appeared in front of me.


    =====================


    Name: Eden Morton


    Experience Points (XP): 95,663


    Gold Coins: 190


    Health Points (HP): 150/150


    [Status]


    Mage Path: Origin Level 3


    Mana Art''s:Void Breathing


    Mana Points (MP): 370/370


    ~~~~


    Knight Path: Origin Level 3


    Aura Art''s: Eclipsing Void.


    Strength: 375


    Agility: 380


    Defense: 390


    Endurance: 385]


    [Hidden Status:


    Luck: 9


    Charm: 45


    Charisma: 16 (locked)


    Bloodline:


    ¡ñ"????"


    ¡ñ"Phonecia''s Bloodline"


    [Affinities: fire, water, wind, earth, space-time].


    ====================== n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I''ve been inside Kraken''s domain for four months now, making my stay with Sylvia a total of ten months, and I''m fourteen years old.


    As of now, I could see the fruits of mybor; the stats have a risen a lot, despite the fact that I have spent over half of the day within the dungeon killing creatures.


    "Soon," I said to myself, a determined glint in my eyes as I scrolled through the experience points on the screen. Just one more run through the dungeon, and I''d be able to buy the elixir.


    I reached towards the counter and wore the apron as I started to make preparations for the breakfast, but my mind was preupied with something else.


    ''Was it the butterfly effect?''


    I was thinking about the current scenario.


    On Eve''s continent, one of the reasons I left the continent as a whole was that I didn''t want to have too much of an impact on the plot of the story, at least the plot of the first game.


    After all, the ending of the first game was linked to my life, but it appears that things did not happen as nned.


    "Don''t you die on me, Princess" .


    I murmured as I recalled my ex-finance. For her, death is an easy way out, and I don''t want that. Though Sylvia never openly said this out of concern for me, I know Angelina is in a pretty fucked-up position.


    She had be a prime target for assassination by the Royal Faction of Darkoina, a critical link between the two continents.


    As the game''s events unfolded, the dark church intensified their hunt for her, driven by her unique bloodline. In addition, there lurked a traitor within her own family, hell-bent on ending her life.


    "It looks like I need to make quite a few more backup ns." I mumbled as I ced a lively vegetable on the counter, its odd sounds evoking an attempt to escape, but I held it firm.


    With a swift, decisive motion, I sliced it in half, and itsst cry echoed through the kitchen before it was consigned to the boiling water.


    I had already nned to take as much as possible from the game''s characters.


    Every item that will help me increase my strength is within the reach of my fingers, but more than that, I needed individuals I could trust enough to pass over some ofmy ns to, and I have a few people in mind, but more importantly,


    "Let''s begin with taming the viiness" .


    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 66 Soul of higher beings

    66 Soul of higher beings


    "knock knock".


    I knocked on the door twice, taking a step back as I waited for it to open.


    "Click".


    With a soft click, the door swung open, revealing the pink-haired girl who peered out.


    "Breakfast is ready if yo¨D"


    "m!".


    Before I could finish my sentence, she mmed the door right in my face.


    ''Don''t be angry; don''t be''.


    I took deep breaths to suppress my frustration and made my way to the next door. If not for Sylvia asking me to call them for breakfast, I wouldn''t have been here.


    "Knock".


    I waited as I knocked on the door. The door swung open, and this time a ck-haired girl came out.


    "Breakfast is ready; would you like to join us?" I asked, and she nodded in agreement.


    "Sure," she replied with a smile, closing the door behind her.


    "Can you call your otherpanions as well?" I requested, and she nodded.


    Afterward, I made my way to the main hall, where Sylvia sat at one of the arranged tables, waiting for our guests.


    "I feel like a servant more than a disciple," I remarked with a wry smile as I settled down beside Sylvia, who chuckled in response.


    "What? Weren''t you making breakfast for me every day?" She inquired, her hand resting beneath her chin.


    "Of course I would. I was getting to see you fresh out of the bath everyday."As I set the tes on the table, I replied nonchntly. I actually enjoyed cooking, but I wasn''t going to tell her.


    "Ayee, you''re letting your inner thoughts out," she teased, evidently surprised by my frank honesty.


    "So what?" I leaned back in my seat, unconcerned. "It''s not like you can just kick me out now."


    Sylvia gazed at herself, dressed in a full-sleeved dress for the purpose of our arriving guests. "You don''t like me in this?"


    "No, you don''t need to be half-naked to look good," I said, receiving a real smile from her.


    As our conversation was about to continue, the arrival of our guests was heralded by the sound of footsteps. Sylvia''s demeanor underwent a striking transformation as she seamlessly shifted into her graceful and elegant form.


    ''What an actor'',


    I mused as I looked at her,though I kept my thoughts to myself.


    Thedies took their ces at the table, and to my surprise, there were three of them in total.


    "I-i a-apologize for my b-behavior before",


    The pink-haired girl spoke up first, offering an apology with a small bow.


    "It''s fine".


    I replied, not bothered by it. The rest of the people looked at us curiously but didn''t say anything; they sat down in their respective seats.


    "I haven''t introduced you to him", Sylvia said as she looked at them. Seriously, she is remembering that now?


    "He is my first disciple and official sessor, Neil; he is most of the time stupid but a tad bit of a genius."


    Her introduction left me feeling somewhat insulted.


    Sylvia continued, indicating the other girls, "And Neil, they are the granddaughters of my close friend, Nadya and Elysia," as she gestured to the pink-haired and ck-haired girls in turn.


    "And she is their bodyguard, Linda," she added, looking at the armoreddy who had shed her armor.


    Elysia, the main heroine of the second game, was the first to speak, and she will be known for her tactical talent and abilities as a leader in the future.


    "It''s good to meet you, Sir Neil," she said warmly. "I hope you take care of me."


    "Likewise," I acknowledged with a nod before turning my focus to Elysia''s sister.


    Nadya was up next, and she began, albeit stutteringly, "I-its an h-honor to meet you."


    Nadya was a major antagonist in the second game, and if circumstances unfolded ording to the game''s plot, she would grow into a psychopathic maniptor and seductress.


    ''Why are you shuttering though?'',


    I couldn''t help but wonder about her constant stutter, but I decided not to voice my thoughts. Instead, I replied,


    "It''s good to meet you," before shifting my focus back to Sylvia.


    I pushed my chair closer to Sylvia, my face inches away from hers. She leaned in, cing her head to get her ears within speaking distance, fully knowing that I had a question.


    "How old are you to be friends with their grandma?" With genuine curiosity in my voice, I whispered. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Sylvia leaned even closer, her breath hot against my ear as she delivered her response: "Ask that again, and I will beat the shit out of you."


    She wore a smile, but her eyes told a different story.


    "Ha-ha".


    I chuckled nervously and shifted my chair back to its original position, deciding it was best not to push the subject any further.


    She doesn''t hold back when ites to beating; she has beaten me quite a bit in the name of training if she is ever annoyed or frustrated by my behavior.


    Instead, I started serving breakfast. I made simple sandwiches with a few ingredient tweaks and a portion of fruit juice, a personal favorite of mine.


    They all began eating their meals with the proper etiquette of noble families, using forks and knives¡ªeven Sylvia, who kept her role model appearance. It wasmon for noble children to learn these manners in order to create an image of sophistication and elegance. I had received simr training, but I had a habit of doing things differently.


    "Munch..munch.."


    With a sandwich in hand, I dove in, drawing inquisitive eyes from everyone else at the table except Sylvia, who was used to it. I ignored them and continued to eat my lunch.


    ''What''s the deal with her?'' I wondered silently as I watched Nadya. Her demeanor had been strange since our first meeting, and she is still casting sidelong nces in my direction.


    ''You know something, Edda?''


    I couldn''t stop myself from asking, even though I had little hope of receiving a meaningful response. I''ve kept my conversations with her to a minimum in recent months, wary of being misled or frustrated by her cryptic responses.


    [She is unable to feel your emotion.]


    Edda''s response caught me off guard. I took a little break from eating my sandwich but quickly resumed, not wanting to draw any more attention to myself.


    ''But why?''


    I couldn''t help but wonder. I had nned to woo Nadya over to my side, and her ability to read my emotions was an important part of my approach. It seems like I would need to rethink my n now.


    [She can''t feel the emotion of any higher beings].


    Edda exined, leaving me more perplexed. Weren''t higher beings ssified as Tier 3 or above? Why was she bringing this up now?


    [She can feel emotions because of her bloodline, even when it''s not awakened, but that, too, has its limitations. As emotions are a reflection of the soul, she can''t feel yours.]


    ''Ahhh, I get it. I forgot that I''m some kind of old monster now''.


    I responded, effectively closing our conversation.


    From my traveling across space for hundreds, if not thousands, of years, my soul has be quite strong, giving me quite a resistance towards mental attacks, and I can now understand her reaction.


    It would be the first time her ability to feel others emotions has not worked, and that alone is enough to make her wary of me, not to mention she is an overthinker as well.


    My thoughts were disturbed by Sylvia''sment. "Do you have anything on your mind?" she inquired.


    I took a sip of my juice and said, "No, nothing."


    With that, I drank the juice in one gulp and said, "I''ll be heading out now." I walked into my room, ready to face the day.


    "Come back early," Sylvia replied, and I gave her a thumbs up before walking into my room.


    When I got to my room, I quickly changed into my fighting gear. Then I moved to the center of the room, where aplicated circle was engraved on the floor.


    As I stepped into the circle, the mana stones positioned around it began to glow softly. I vanished from my room with a small disturbance in the space.


    When I opened my eyes again, I was in a dimly lit chamber deep beneath the Kraken''s domain.


    I''d borrowed a short-distance teleportation circle from Sylvia. She had given it to me without questioning its intended use, merely reminding me to utilize the items she had given me if my life was ever in danger.


    I found myself on the 33rd floor of the dungeon, a rtively safe space devoid of any monsters.


    This safety was due to the utter destion of the floor; itcked anything capable of sustaining life, presenting an empty, barren field.


    "Let''s aim to get that elixir today" .


    I spoke aloud as I stretched my body.


    It had been a long time since I had my eyes on it, and today I could finally have it.


    I reached into my inventory and retrieved my trusty spear and the glowing orb that I had thrown over my head, ready to ascend to the 34th floor.

 Chapter 67 {Elixir of Arcane Resonance}

    67 {Elixir of Arcane Resonance} n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    [3rd Person POV: Eden]


    Deep within Kraken''s domain,


    "KEEEEEEEEEEEEEK!",


    A chilling screech reverberated throughout the dungeon.


    Amidst this eerie soundscape, a young man stood, his entire being drenched in blue blood, holding a spear in his hands.


    His piercing blue eyes gleamed from behind an elegant mask, and his slightly disheveled hair added to his mysterious appearance as he relentlessly killed the monsters surrounding him.


    After cleaning up the monsters around him, he got in pursuit of a creature that had attempted to escape after witnessing him y several of its kind.


    He chased after the fleeing monster, his hand extended, conjuring something sharp.


    "Water sh," Eden muttered as he sprinted toward the fleeing creature. In an instant, the de of water sliced through the monster, cleaving it in half.


    "Hah."


    Breathing slowly, he took a brief pause to inspect the lifeless body of the fallen monstor as he leaned on his spear.


    This creature had dark, hair-like appendages all over its body and had the appearance of a spider in some respects.


    "I need a long bath after this",


    He mumbled as he gazed up, his once-blue eyes now looking even more intimidating against the backdrop of his blood-sttered appearance. Droplets of blood fall from his body, drenching the ground below.


    Months went by after he discovered Kraken''s domain. Eden was using the battles with the monsters to control and familiarize himself with his own new body and powers, so in a real-life and death battle with more intelligent creature''s like humans, he had full control over himself.


    Sometimes he would also experiment with his abilities, learning new ways of killing, and it was working, as now he could fight for a longer time and with a horde without much problem, unlike the first time he arrived at the dungeon.


    Eden channeled a bit of his Aura into his legs as he started running forward.


    This 34th floor was a dense dead forest with tall trees that nestled the spider-like monsters surrounding him and ck water all over the ce with littlend to run on.


    As he kept running forward, many spider-like monsters would jump over the trees to fight him.


    But despite having a number of advantages over Eden, no single monster could even make him use his Aura Arts let alone injure him.


    *sh*


    Eden carefully shed around the weak points he could now see on the bodies of these spider monsters after fighting a couple of them.


    *Thud* *Thud*


    Bodies of screeching monsters kept falling to the ground as Eden shed their hind legs and then severed their heads, taking their lives.


    [Eden, the experience points needed for the Elixir arepleted.]


    After Edda''s words, Eden stopped.


    "It seems that the boss is not needed anymore," Eden muttered as he looked towards the end of the 34th floor and the staircase for the next floor.


    Although he wanted to kill the boss monster of the 35th floor, he had his priorities straight; he wanted that Elixir for months, and that thing was in his grasp, so he didn''t want to wait any longer.


    Eden turned back and decided to leave for the 33rd floor, which was the safest ce in the dungeon.


    He went through the staircase and arrived on the 33rd floor, where the whole ce was empty.


    But his appearance made him a bit ufortable, so he just threw his blood-soaked clothes and his mask into the inventory and sat down on the ground, butt-naked.


    "Edda, buy the {Elixir of Arcane Resonance}",


    Eden said it out loud as he waited for her response.


    Though he was feeling a bit ufortable about losing 100,000 experience points, he was more excited about the Elixir.


    [The {Elixir of Arcane Resonance} has been ced in your inventory.]


    Edda replied, and as she did, Eden took out a bottle of ss from the system inventory.


    ========================


    Elixir Name: Elixir of Arcane Resonance


    Effects:


    Purification: Upon consumption, the Elixir of Arcane Resonance will initiate a cleansing process within your body, expelling all impurities, toxins, and waste materials. Changing the body structure to give the user a physique known as "Apex Chad Body".


    Enhanced Affinity: This elixir makes the user capable of adapting to any kind of energy in this world.


    Limit Breaker: By consuming this elixir, the user will shatter the constraints of their physical limitations. Making their body''s limit 1.5 times higher than normal.


    One Weapon Rule Breaker: The Elixir of Arcane Resonance breaks the world''s known "one weapon rule." After its consumption, the user can wield multiple weapons simultaneously.


    ========================


    "It was worth every single XP",


    Eden mumbled to himself as he tightened the grip on the Elixir bottle, afraid to break it.


    From the very first time he looked at it, he knew it would help him quite a lot, and he was right about it.


    "Edda, I have a questions",


    After suppressing his excitement, he said it out loud.


    [Ask away]


    "Will it affect my growth after I consume it".


    Eden asked the question he was most worried about: his height.


    He is currently 5''5", and even though he is taller than most of the people around his age, he is not satisfied with it.


    He wanted to at least have the height that he had in his previous life¡ªthe height with which he was mostfortable fighting.


    Due to the increased gravitational force of this world because it''s muchrger than earth, the average height of the individual living here is very lowpared to his previous life, as the average height in humans is around 5''3" in females and 5''7" in males. Beings above 6 foot are hard toe by.


    [No, the Elixir will not hinder your growth in any way; it will only change your body structure to make it the most ideal body.]


    "Anything else I should be concerned about?",


    As he prepared to uncork the bottle,Eden inquired.


    [It will hurt a lot]


    Edda replied, briefing him about the uing pain.


    "I figured that out.",


    With a deep breath, Eden replied as he lifted the odorless, tasteless, light golden Elixir to his lips and, with some mental preparation, swallowed it whole.


    For the first few seconds, nothing happened, but as time passed, he felt slight pain all over his body, but the pain was still bearable, and just as he lowered his guard, an unbearable amount of pain cursed through his whole body.


    "ARGHHHH!" Eden''s pained scream resonated throughout the vicinity as he sank to his knees.


    He tried to stay awake, clenching his teeth and biting down on his lower lip till blood welled up.


    "URGHHHH!" The agony, on the other hand, was unbearable.


    Eden could no longer hold his mouth shut and started vomiting ck blood.


    It oozed out his nostrils and ears as well as his mouth.


    *Thud*


    Eden gradually began to lose consciousness. He copsed with a hard thud, his body unable to withstand the excruciating pain.


    Eden''s body underwent a strange metamorphosis while he was unconscious. It started to exude a strange ck liquid from every pore on his body.


    "Creak... creak..."


    His bones audibly cracked, only to realign themselves in a way that strengthened them even more.


    His entire body seemed to twist and contort in ufortably unpleasant ways, only to reset itself in a never-ending cycle, whileleaking the ck goo-like substance.


    His skin burst open, yet amazingly healed without a scratch. His hair fell out and then quickly came back.


    His slow, steady breathing was the only evidence of life as this unexined transformation thasted for hours.


    "Arghh!"


    After hours had passed, Eden slowly opened his eyes, and the first thing he noticed was the ck goo covering his entire body.


    "How much time has passed, Edda?"


    Eden inquired as he struggled to move.


    [10 hours.]


    "I need a bath,"


    Eden muttered as he became aware of a weird odor that results from his body. He took out a two-meter-long magic circle disc and ced it on a clean area.


    He stood in the center, surrounded by mana stones, and channeled a small bit of his mana, triggering the teleportation. He resurfaced in his room with a minor distortion in space.


    He walked to the bathroom, filled the bathtub, and began to wash the residue from his body away.


    His head throbbed, and he couldn''t concentrate on observing the changes in his body just now.


    It feltlike a dozen hammers were mming inside his head.


    "Show me my stats, Edda," Eden whispered as he slipped into the tub. His concentration was fading, and his eyes were heavy.


    His brain was on the verge of shutting down, and he fell asleep before he could check his status.


    =====================


    [Current/limit]


    Name: Eden Morton


    Experience Points (XP): 00


    Gold Coins: 190


    Health Points (HP): 200/200


    [Status]


    Mage Path: Origin Level 3


    Mana Art''s:Void Breathing


    Mana Points (MP): 370/370


    ~~~~


    Knight Path: Origin Level 3


    Aura Art''s: Eclipsing Void.


    Strength: 395/450


    Agility: 395/450


    Defense: 395/450


    Endurance: 395/450]


    [Hidden Status:


    Luck: 9


    Charm: 90


    Charisma: 28 (locked)


    Bloodline:


    ¡ñ"????"


    ¡ñ"Phonecia''s Bloodline"


    [Affinities: fire, water, wind, earth, space-time].


    ======================


    ======================


    [New title acquired]


    [Tittle:One Who Broke The Limit]


    [Current Titles: One Who Broke The Limit, Abnomily, Fate''s Eternal Foe]


    ======================


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    Have some idea about my story? Comment it and let me know.

 Chapter 68 Main heroine v/s Villain 1

    Chapter 68 Main heroine v/s Viin 1


    [3rd person POV: Elysia]


    "Why does he have to bete today of all the days?" Elysia grumbled as she walked down the empty hall of the inn. The gentle glow of the morning sunlight illuminated the corridor, its warmth inviting in contrast to her growing impatience.


    Elysia, wearing a loose blue tee shirt that perfectly hides her perky breasts, had her ck hair elegantly tied in a ponytail.


    She paired it with a ck skirt that fell just above her knees, and she had shorts underneath. Her youthful appearance was nothing short of stunning, radiating the beauty that a girl her age could humanly achieve.


    Yesterday, Sylvia told them that they could join her and her disciple training session in the morning if they wanted, and she was the first to agree, followed by Linda, and out of pressure, Nadya also promised to join them.


    It was the first day of their training, and she was filled with anticipation. She had arrived at the training ground very early in the morning, eager to get started. The others had joined her, and they waited patiently for Sylvia''s disciple to arrive. But the time dragged on, and he was nowhere to be seen.


    Elysia decided to take matters into her own hands and sought Sylvia''s permission to fetch him. She quickly made her way to his room, determined to get him moving.


    "Is he a noble?",


    She mumbled as she thought about the boy named Neil. The way he carries himself and talks with confidence showcases his upbringing as noble, but his table manners and frankness say otherwise. And truth be told, she was quite interested in him.


    Her grandmother always told her that she was the best choice for being Sylvia''s disciple, but when she got to know that she had already taken a disciple, she felt disappointed, but more than that, she was curious to know about the boy who became her role model''s disciple.


    "I am not close enough with him to ask him about it", she mumbled as his room arrived at her sight. "Maybe I should ask him for a spare.".


    As she reached the end of the corridor, she stood before the closed door.


    "Knock, knock,"


    She rapped gently, hoping for a prompt response. But moments passed, and there was only silence. Frustration crept in, and her gentle knocks turned into impatient banging.


    "Bang! Bang!"


    Elysia''s irritation was evident as she rapped loudly on the door, her anticipation turning into annoyance. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After a while, she finally got a response as she heard the quick steps of someone approaching. She moved back and waited for the door to open, and with a soft click sound, the doorknob turned. However, to her surprise, the door didn''t open right away. She tilted her head in confusion, but a secondter, the door opened, revealing a masked young man.


    ''Did he always have long hair?'' she questioned herself as she looked at him. Thest time she saw him, his hair was long, touching his neck, but now it touches his shoulders.


    "Do you need something?" His words brought her out of her thoughts as he swung the door open.


    "Yes, everyone is on the training ground wai¨C" As she started to exin her reason foring here, her words were suddenly interrupted as he fully opened the door, revealing his naked body.


    His skin was wless, without any cuts or bruises, and as white as milk. His whole body looked like it was carved from marble, with well-built abs and chests, exuding strength and power.


    But her eyes were forced to move away from his body and were forced to focus on what was between his legs. Elysia felt like she had seen something she shouldn''t have.


    "I will be there in a minute,"


    As he felt her gaze linger on him, he looked down and realized his blunder. He quickly said this before swiftly shutting the door, leaving the baffled girl behind.


    "Ahhh, my eyes have been sullied," blushing heavily, she mumbled as she crouched down in front of his room.


    For a split second, she felt like her mind was clouded with the trunk of a Mammoth dancing in a circle.


    "I must be seeing things."


    She let out a heavy sigh as she thought about it: ''It must have been my imagination; how could such a thing be real? It was as thick as a child''s hand. It must be like those lucid dreams I read in the novels; this must be one of those.''


    She felt her face heat up again as she thought about it. "Why would I dream about such a thing?" she mumbled as she stood up.


    Then, wearing an ever-growing blush on her face and with wired thoughts in her mind, she started walking back to the training ground where everyone else was present.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    [1st person POV: Eden]


    "Ammmm," I hummed, stretching my body as I made my way towards the training ground. Because of the mental drain, I slept like a log yesterday, and I would have slept more if she hadn''te to wake me up.


    "She would havebeled me as a pervert in her mind by now," I mumbled as I thought about what happened with Elysia. It was an ident; the first thing after I woke up was hearing the banging of the door, and I tried to open the door quickly.


    Due to this, I even forgot my mask that I wore at the veryst minute, but Ipletely forgot about my clothes. Though I do wonder what her reaction was,


    Right now, I am wearing a simple grey tee shirt paired with ck trousers. I have tied my hair in a bun with a rubber band to keep it in one ce. As soon as I arrived, I was greeted with annoyed looks from Linda and Nadya. Why is Linda here, though?, while Elysia was trying her best to avoid eye contact with me.


    "Good morning, sleepyhead," The first one to greet me was Sylvia. As she came closer to me, she gracefully walked but came to a sudden halt as she looked at me with surprise.


    ''Ahhh, she noticed it, didn''t she?'' I thought to myself as I noticed her surprised look. I have spent close to a year with her, and I am pretty sure she would be able to notice that I have gone through changes.


    "Come with me." She grabbed me by the shoulder and dragged me to the corner of the training ground. The other three gave us curious nces but didn''t say anything. She then cast a barrier of mana around us, blocking any type of sound from going out of the barrier.


    "Are you going to tell me what''s going on or not?" she asked straight up, without exactly telling me what she was asking. I looked at her in confusion. Noticing it, she said, "Use your {Mana Sense} to look at yourself."


    I followed her instructions and did what she told me: I closed my eyes, I let my mana out of my body, and I resonated it with the surrounding mana. Mana became my sense, and then I started to notice myself. The first thing that surprised me was that I could use mana much better than I previously could without any problems or restrictions.


    That alone was enough to surprise me, but when I noticed myself through {Mana Sense}, I became even more surprised as I found my body passively sucking mana from the surrounding environment into my own.


    "I can absorb Mana without doing anything," I mumbled as I opened my eyes and looked at Sylvia.


    "Just like Phoenix and dragons," Sylvia said,pleting my sentence. Her eyes were filled with curiosity. "Did you awaken your bloodline?"


    "No, I don''t think so," I replied, shaking my head. I decided it was best not to discuss my bloodline with her, as it wouldplicate things further.


    "You''ve gotten a little taller, your hair has grown, and your skin has also be much softer and how do I describe it, around you I feel more peaceful? Seriously, what the hell happened to you in one day?" Elysia mumbled as she thoroughly examined my body. Her sweet, honey-like fragrance enveloped me as she moved closer, her hands gently touching various parts of me¡ªmy hands, hair, abs and even chest.


    "They''re giving us weird looks, Master," I said aloud as I noticed three people intensely observing us. They couldn''t hear us, but they could still see us. Sylvia, upon hearing my words, also paused and stepped back.


    "How do you even notice that", I asked as I got some space.


    "I am more powerful than you think", she replied as she looked at me, "but more importantly, the further up you go in the future, the more powerful you will be, well, inparison to other humans.".


    "Let''s go now; they are also waiting", she said as she took down the barrier, leaving me behind.


    ''Show me her stats, Edda'', I asked her as my gaze lingered on Sylvia.


    =======================

 Chapter 69 Main heroine v/s Villain 2

    Chapter 69 Main heroine v/s Viin 2


    ''she is close to breaking through'',


    As I followed her back in the middle of the training ground, I thought to myself, Apart from Valeria, she is the strongest person I know of, and maybe in a year or two she will be able to breakthrough to the next level.


    "Sit down, everyone",


    As soon as Sylvia arrived closer to the three girls, she said this as she stood in front of us.


    I was the first one to sit on the ground, and whenever she trained me or gave me a lecture, she would make me sit on the ground.


    Once I asked why she would do that, she told me that it was to teach me to be humble so I wouldn''t grow into some arrogant bastard who thinks he is above everyone.


    If you don''t have the strength or brain to back it up, never be arrogant. And I fully understand that, even though I was a former young master myself.


    As soon as the others saw me sitting on the ground, Linda followed shortly, followed by Elysia, and after some hesitation, Nadya also sat down, albeit frowning a little.


    "Now, listen up,fledglings. I will call your name, and you will tell me your path, affinity, or preferred weapon if you use any",


    She said this as she looked at the girls, one by one, who nodded their heads in affirmation.


    While calling them little bird babies is funny, but I doubt Linda liked being called that.


    "First, Linda".


    "Knights Path, preferred weapon: sword".


    "Nadya".


    "Mage path, affinity water, and lightning".


    "Elysia".


    "Complete path, preferred weapon spear, and affinities are metal and fire".


    ''Wow, the main heroines sure are amazing'',


    I thought as I looked at the girl Elysia, who was like me¡ªa person who can use both aura and mana, and she has a variant affinity as well.


    "Both of you have a variant affinity, huh".


    Sylvia mumbled as she looked at both of them curiously.


    "Master, is having a variant affinity good?" ,


    I asked as I stretched my hand in the air, which brought Sylvia''s attention towards me.


    Though I do know about variant affinities from the game, as most of the main cast members have them, I still asked to confirm my knowledge.


    "Not really; they are just rare, but if they are properly controlled and used, they can overpower normal magic pretty easily".


    She replied as she stretched both hands in front.


    "But that doesn''t mean normal mages are weak", she snapped both of her hands, making a small fire and a small tornado in both hands. "If you have more than one affinity and you have enough experience and control over your affinities, you can do something like this".


    With a "woosh" sound, the fire got sucked into the tornado, giving birth to a mesmerizing fire tornado right before our eyes.


    "Normal mages canbine two different affinities to make something that is close to a variant affinity", she said as she made the fire tornado bigger in size. "A variant affinity is abination of two or more different basic affinities; if you have those affinities, you can make a variant spell of your own, but the same cannot be said about a variant mage."


    She then moved both of her hands away, trying to separate the fire from the tornado, but that did not happen; all that did was disturb the spell, making it unstable.


    "You see,bing two different affinities is not that hard, but separating them after that is close to impossible."


    "Now, Elysia and Neil, step on up," Sylviamanded, closing her hand to make the fire tornado vanish. Elysia and I rose, ready for whatever wasing next.


    "Grab a spear and get ready for a little sparring session," Sylvia instructed, tossing a spear to each of us. "Keep it simple¡ªno fancy mana or aura stuff." With a wave, she stepped back, giving us room to do our thing.


    I swung the spear around me, getting the hang of it as I positioned myself two meters apart from Elysia.


    ''She isn''t thinking of getting revenge for what happened earlier, right?''.


    I thought as I eyed her determined gaze on me.


    Elysia was an orphan; no one knows who her mother or father were. Nadya''s birth mother, who was on an expedition, found her in a forest as she was crying.


    She then took her into her family, giving her their family name and an identity, while Nadya got a sister she never wanted.


    She is a person who strives to be perfect in everything, be it literature orbat. At a very young age, she showed the signs of a genius as she was able to do every task given to her pretty easily, while inparison to her Nadya, who was also trying her best to live up to her family''s expectations, she failed miserably to evene close to her adoptive sister.


    As time passed, Elysia became everyone''s favorite for being the next heiresses of the family, and people''s opinions made a huge change in her rtionship with Nadya.


    Nadya slowly started to feel tried with all theparison and disappointment.


    But that wasn''t enough to make her hate Elysia; she could still bear her existence because her mother loved both of them equally and neverpared them, unlike her grandma, who had started giving Elysia a little more love and priority.


    Things were going well until one day their mother disappeared without a trace. With no reason or information, she just vanished, and that affected both of them in different ways. It''s been 5 years since then, and as of now, they both pretty much hate each other. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nadya hated her because she felt unwanted and insecure due to Elysia''s presence in her life, and Elysia started to hate her because she saw Nadya as unworthy of being her sister.


    Nadya''s insecurity is the reason she turned towards the dark side, while Elysia''s obsession for winning and being perfect will only get worse as she grows older. She is someone who wouldn''t think twice before sacrificing 1,000 soldiers if that increased her chances of winning a war.


    Do I hate her for that? No, I don''t. I am neither a saint nor a sage. If anything, I pity her because, after she awakens her bloodline, expect those she loved; before her bloodline awakening, she will not be able to love anyone ever.


    Having the bloodline of a virgin goddesses with its own set of problems.


    *Woosh*


    As I was deep in thought, Elysia made the first move, lunging forward with impressive speed. I quickly sidestepped, feeling the breeze as her spear whizzed past.


    With that one strike of hers, it was evident she was skilled, and this wasn''t going to be a walk in the park.


    I countered with a series of quick jabs, testing her defenses.


    Our spears shed, the wood hitting wood sound resonating on the training ground.


    Elysia parried skillfully, a confident smirk on her face. It seemed she thought she had more experience in traditionalbat than I did. I am going easy on you, idiot.


    The spar continued, each of us trying to outmaneuver the other.


    I focused on adapting to her moves and finding openings in her defense.


    As the spar intensified, I could feel the energy flowing through me. It wasn''t the usual surge of magic, but a raw, physical connection with the spear. The weight, the bnce¡ªit all became an extension of my body.


    ''Is this the legendary one with the weapon?"


    I thought as I sidestepped her strike. Though I thought that was a joke, I was seriously trying toprehend what was happening; it was something entirely different, as if my body could do things that I wasn''t capable of doing before.


    "Stop it; well done, both of you. Now go get some rest", Sylvia''s words brought me back to reality as I stopped my attack, and as soon as I stopped, the feeling also disappeared.


    I ced the spear back in its ce as I looked around to find a ce to rest. As my gaze moved, I noticed a pink-haired girl sitting in the corner, reading a book.


    ''Did she always like to read books?''


    I thought to myself as I made my way towards her; as far as I remembered, there wasn''t any mention of Nadya liking to read books. Curiosity got the best of me as I made my way towards her, and as soon as she noticed me, her brows frowned in difort.


    ''Damn, that really hurts''.


    Standing in front of her, I thought as she tried her best to ignore me.


    "Hello", Pretending to be oblivious to her difort, I greeted her as I sat next to her.


    "Hello", she replied meekly as she tried to go back to her reading.


    I was intrigued by the book''s title, "DOMINEERING DADDY CEO''S LOVELY SLAVE WIFE."


    "What the fuck are you reading?"

 Chapter 70 Another One

    Chapter 70 Another One


    [First-person POV: Nadya]


    ''He is good, even better than Elysia''.


    As my gaze followed the masked boy, I thought to myself. Even though he isn''t trying to show it, the way he handles Elysia''s attack with precision without making any extra moves disys his mastery over spears.


    ''I hope he beat her up thoroughly''.


    Fantasizing about beaten-up Elysia I moved towards the corner of the training ground to find a quiet ce to read the novel.


    As I sat down in a corner, I took out the novel from my space ring and started continuing from where I stoppedst night, but my mind was still fixated on Lady Sylvia''s disciple.


    ''Why can''t I feel his emotions'',


    My gaze shifted from the novel back to him, as he was in a heated battle against Elysia, not one bit overwhelmed or overpowered by her.


    The first time I felt someone''s emotion was when I was 7 years old, and that isn''t pleasant to remember because the first emotion I felt was that of Elysia when grandma decided to give her the doll that mom had sent for me. The emotion that I felt from her was one of happiness and satisfaction she had after winning the doll that was supposed to be mine.


    But I wasn''t interested in that doll anymore; I was more confused about why I was feeling her emotions, and after some experimentation, I was able to confirm that I can feel other people''s emotions.


    After that, I was on cloud nine. I felt like I was special and that I could finally be better at something that Elysia wasn''t. Oh, how na?ve I was.


    I eagerly waited for my mother to return so I could tell her about my abilities. As she moved frequently on expeditions around the continent, she wouldn''t be at home for months.


    But before she could even return, I was already exposed to the dark emotions of the people around me, from Elysia to Grandma and even my nannies, who had been taking care of me since the beginning.


    I felt their anger, disappointment, and fear. I felt every emotion from them but little to no love, and that took a toll on me, and months after all that happened, my mother finally arrived.


    I didn''t tell her about my feelings or my ability, nor did Iin about Elysia like I always did; all I did was cry in her arms when I felt her genuine love and care for me.


    But that also didn''tst for long because my mother went missing three yearster.


    "Stop it; well done, both of you. Now go get some rest", Lady Sylvia''s words brought me back out of my depressingthoughts.With a sigh, I returned my gaze back to the novel. No longer lingering in the past.


    ''Why is heing here?'',


    As I noticed him walking in my direction, I thought, and an uneasy feeling creeped in. This difort didn''t arise from any aversion I had toward him; instead, it was from the fact that I couldn''t sense his emotions.


    He resembled a nk sheet of paper, devoid of emotional fluctuations. Every time I see him, it triggers a deep fear within me¡ªthe fear of the unknown.


    I tried my best to ignore him as he stood in front of me.


    "Hello", he said in a friendly voice as he sat beside me, as if he hadn''t noticed that I was trying to avoid him.


    "Hello", I replied meekly, my voice as low as a whisper. After that, I pretended to be deep in my reading as I tried my best to ignore him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Being the granddaughter of one of the faction leaders, both me and Elysia had to attend different parties, and at Ga''s, where every type of person from a noble or imperial family is present, I had met enough boys around his age, and the only thing their minds are filled with is lust.


    That was the only emotion I could feel from them every time I was around them. They will have a bright smile on their faces but will have lustful thoughts in their minds, which disgusts me to the core.


    And because of the alliance between the imperial family and the royal family of Eve''s continent, there are even more peopleing from noble factions to ask for our hands in marriage. That''s why we forced to move away from our house until the academy started.


    "What the fuck are you reading?" I nced at him in confusion as he muttered those words, only to realize his eyes were fixed on the cover of the novel.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, quickly covering the title of the novel with my hand.


    As if he aimed to embarrass me, he continued, "Oh,e on, don''t act like I didn''t read the novel title. It''s ''Domineering Daddy CEO''s Lovely v¡ª''"


    "Stop! Stop! Stop!" I hastily eximed, trying to make him hush.


    "Linda,e forward; I will be your training partner, and your turn will be after this, Nadya." Lady Sylvia''s words made me look back at her, where I found Linda excitedly moving to the middle of the ground while Elysia approached forward to have a better look at their fight.


    "Yes, Lady Sylvia," I replied, my gaze shifting between them, and in those brief moments, my grip on the novel loosened quite a bit.


    "Let me have a look." Before I could even process his words, he swiftly snatched the novel from my hands.


    "Hey, give it back," I protested, attempting to retrieve the novel, but he skillfully dodged my efforts. I got on my knees. As I leaned closer in an attempt to reim it, my hand unknowingly rested over his thighs.


    But his body scent overwhelmed my senses, and an unusual calmness washed over me. It''s hard to put it into words, but he smelled too good to be true.


    Each breath I took seemed to bring more peace. Before I couldprehend this strange phenomenon, much to my horror, he began reading the novel out loud.


    "We bothy in the bath tub. I sat on hisps, his one hand wrapped around my waist, while the other one gently patted my head. I closed my eyes, cherishing the otherworldly sensation that I was feeling right now, but my eyes soon opened up as I felt something poking my back. With a burning gaze, I looked at him as I said," /Daddy, give me that thick, juicy¨D/"


    "AHH!, LIGHTNING BOLT!",


    As I felt like dying from embarrassment without much thought, I threw a magic spell right on his face, but even then he was able to avoid it.


    "Boom!"


    Unfortunately, the bolt soared through the air and hit the ground just behind where Elysia had been standing.


    "Lips." He finished the sentence with a frown as if he remembered something, then turned to look back at the spot where Elysia was.


    "What are you doing, Nadya!" she shouted angrily, advancing toward us.


    "Sigh." I let out a tired sigh, moving away from him slowly and standing up, bracing myself for another scolding from my high and mighty sister.


    She has always been like this: a person who follows rules and regtions in any and every situation. She is the perfect match for Grandma, who prefers everything to be done within the rules.


    And they also expect me to adhere to these rules, even though Grandma never really tried to be overly strict with me. However, Elysia practically always forces me to follow the rules.


    I bowed slightly, prepared to apologize for my mistake so she could satisfy her adherence to rules and just keep her mouth shut.


    "I am sorry; it was my fault," but before I could say anything, he spoke to Elysia, standing in front of me.


    ''Why is he standing up for me?'' I thought as I looked at his back. Is he trying to hit on me by being nice? Or does he have any other motive behind this?


    As I tried to understand why he was doing this, Elysia came to a halt, looking at him with surprise.


    "What do you mean? It''s your fault; she is the one who cast the spell," she said with a frown, trying to understand his words.


    "I was the one who was trying to be overly pushy with her; it wasn''t her fault," he replied, ncing towards Lady Sylvia.


    "Let it be, Elysia," Lady Sylvia said, bringing the matter to a close.


    "Humph," she huffed as she moved back to her spot, and I tried my best not to smile. It''s been years since she didn''t get something she wanted, and that would have surely left a sour taste in her mouth.


    "Hey." As I was lost in my thoughts, his words brought me back.


    "Yes?" I replied, looking at the masked boy.


    "Where did you get this book?" he asked, handing the book back to me.


    "From the merchant guild," I replied, snatching the book back.


    "Do you have more books like this?" he asked, and I looked at him strangely.


    ''Does he also like this kind of book?''

 Chapter 71 Another one 2

    Chapter 71 Another one 2


    [Third-person POV: Neil]


    The mes flickered in the old firece, casting shadows across the worn-out walls of the abandoned building.


    The air was heavy with the scent of charred wood, and Neil sat by the fire, lost in thought. The night outside echoed with the distant howls of unknown creatures, a constant reminder of the world''s decay.


    As Neil stared into the dancing mes, the soft rustle of footsteps caught his attention.


    Neh entered the room with a book clutched in her hands. The corners of the book were frayed, and its pages bore the marks of time.


    "Hey, Neil, look what I found!" Neh eximed, holding the book up as if it were a prized treasure. "It''s so old, but I bet it''s filled with stories from before everything went... you know."


    Neil nced at the book, recognizing the tattered cover of an adult novel. He hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to exin that to her. "Neh, this isn''t a book for someone your age. It''s... well, it''s not suitable."


    Neh''s eyes widened with curiosity. "Why? What''s in it? I want to know. Can you read it to me?"


    Neil sighed, knowing that the content wasn''t appropriate for her age. "It''s not the right kind of story for you, kiddo. Let''s find something else."


    "I am not a kid, and you are only a few years older than me", she grumbled as she heard him calling her a kid again.


    "Yeah, 10 years is just a few years for you; anyway, throw that book away; we can find a new one", he rebuked, having already be used to her childlike behavior.


    Neh''s expression turned stubborn, and she stamped her foot on the dusty floor. "No! I want to hear this one. I found it, and you always used to read stories for others. Why not to me?"


    Neil looked at her with frustration, torn between his sense of responsibility and her insistence. "The others are dead, so stop mentioning them, and that book is not a good one. I can find you another book, maybe a story about adventure or survival."


    But Neh was having none of it. She crossed her arms, pouting, "I don''t want another book. I want this one. If you don''t read it, I''ll not talk to you."


    Neil sighed, realizing he was caught in a game of emotional maniption. "Fine, but you have to promise not to say a word and keep quiet, and if it gets too much, we stop. Deal?" Neh''s eyes sparkled with victory, and she couldn''t help but sh a triumphant smile as she enthusiastically threw herself onto Neil for a hug. "Deal!"


    In a reflexive attempt, Neil moved to catch her, only to find that the moment her body touched his, she began to fade away. The ground beneath him crumbled, and the surroundings scattered like autumn leaves in the wind.


    The once vibrant light that surrounded them dimmed, eventually sumbing to an eternal darkness that enveloped Neil.


    ~~~~~~~ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    [First-person POV: Eden]


    "¨Ceil!"


    "Neil!"


    "Argh",


    I groaned as I slowly opened my eyes when I heard someone calling my name.


    I removed the book that was covering my face as I sat down on the sofa I was lying on.


    "Why are you sleeping in the main hall?",


    As I tried to understand where I was, Sylvia''s voice brought my attention to her.


    "I just dozed off for a bit; it''s afternoon anyway",


    I replied, rubbing my eyes, but was hindered by the mask still clinging to my face.


    "It''s evening now; go to your room if you are tired and stop reading novels too much", she advised, pouring a ss of water and handing it over.


    "Thanks," I mumbled, epting the water. Shifting my mask, I took a deep gulp, the cool liquid soothing my dry throat.


    ''I hope she''s fine,'' I thought, cing the ss down, my mind lingering on the details of the dream that still clung to my mind.


    I don''t have the faintest clue about her well-being or whether she''s even still alive. All I can do is hope¡ªhope that she didn''t meet her end in the jaws of some mutated monster, much like I did. Every time I think about it, the uncertainty always leaves an unsettling feeling in the pit of my stomach. I always try my best not to think about her, but sometimes it can''t be helped.


    "Your eyes are red," she said as she moved closer, observing my eyes while fixing my messy hair with her hand.


    "I just thought something unpleasant," I replied vaguely, not willing to delve too deeply into the details. Rising from the sofa with a book in my hand, I moved towards a certain room.


    "You know, if you ever need to talk or have something on your mind, I''m all ears," Sylvia offered, concern etched in her voice as I felt my gaze on me.


    "I know", I responded without looking back, continuing my way.


    "Fuck this shitty world",


    As soon as I was a considerable distance away from her, I cursed out loud as I tapped the book in my hand.


    The title of this novel is "SONG OF SUN AND OCEAN",some fucking bastard has just giarized a whole fucking novel without even changing the names of the characters or the plot and just published the book in his name. Whoever that person is should be living in luxury, as this single series alone cost a gold coin, and there are like multiple books like this that are going famous in this world.


    With this much evidence, I could already guess that one of the things that I really didn''t want to happen really happened.


    There is another one like me¡ªsomeone who got reincarnated or transmigrated into this world.


    I have already read most of the novels that person wrote, thanks to a certain fan of his or her books living in this inn.


    And there are a few things that I could guess.


    First, whoever that person is, is most probably a female, as most of her books are in female POV that males rarely write.


    Second, we both are not from the same world, as she released aplete series of novels that remained unpublished in my world, and the way those series were ended, I can more or less guess they were the real endings. No one person can write a perfect ending for 20+ novels.


    The third is that she is one of the characters from the first game, which is pretty obvious given the sudden rise in the economy of Eve''s continent.


    I refused to believe both were just some fucking coincidence.


    Then again, they are just my guesses.


    "Knock..knock".


    I waited for the door to be open as I knocked twice, and after a few seconds, the door opened, revealing a pink-haired girl.


    "Come in",


    She said this as she opened the door for me, and I didn''t stand the ceremony and quickly entered the room.


    Her room was filled with books as I looked around to find a ce to sit down.


    "Thank you for lending it to me",


    I said in a friendly tone as I extended my hand, returning the book as I didn''t find a single ce to sit in her messy room.


    "Do you like it?",


    She asked curiously as she took the book from my hand.


    "It was great",


    I replied with a nod. And she smiled happily at my answer. Because of these novels, both of us have be good friends, as she sees me as arade in her weird novel fetish.


    ''I swear I will sucker punch that woman when ever I meet her'',


    The thing that I am most scared of isn''t that she would take away the heavenly items of the hero''s for herself; no, the thing that I am most scared of is the influence she will bring to the plot of the game because of the novels she has published.


    I fully understand the consequences of that. It can inspire people, affect their mentality, and, most of all, change their personalities.


    "You should read this novel too",


    She said this as she started searching for her book.


    She is the living example of it; because of the novels, she was able to cope with the loss of her mother, changing her personality from what it was supposed to be.


    "Maybeter I have things to do for now",


    I replied swiftly, moving outside of her room. I need to make preparations for the next event, and her favorites novels are always weird.


    I leaned against the wall, closing my eyes as I stood beside her room. All the frustration from thest 10 days was too much for me.


    "Why don''t I just bend down, and you fuck me directly", I mumbled, clearly seeing all the shit I have to faceter on.


    *Break*


    I opened my eyes as I heard something breaking, only to find Elysia standing beside me with her mouth wide open, her hand on the doorknob of her room, and a broken ss of water on the ground.


    "...."


    "...."


    *Baam*


    We both looked at each other for a while, but before I could exin myself, she closed her door and locked it from the inside.


    "Ahhh, Fuck".

 Chapter 72 Passing Time

    Chapter 72 Passing Time


    [15 days till the dungeon outbreak]


    [Third-person POV-general]


    The evening sun cast long shadows across the grand city of Marinthalis, bathing the towering buildings in hues of orange and gold.


    Guild Master Gustav sat in his office, surrounded by shelvesden with dusty documents and ancient books.


    The room exuded an air of authority, a reflection of the power he held over the adventure guild and the bustling city beyond its walls.


    *Knock, knock*.


    Gustav was engrossed in a pile of paperwork when a sudden knock echoed through the room. He nced up, frowning his eyebrows, as the door swung open with a force that suggested urgency.


    In strode Hena, the seasoned receptionist, with a look of both excitement and concern etched across her face.


    "Hena, this had better be important," Gustav said, setting aside his quill.


    "Guild Master, it is important; you won''t believe what was discovered," Hena burst out, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of exhration and trepidation.


    Gustav leaned back in his chair, fixing her with a scrutinizing gaze. "Well, don''t keep me waiting. What got you so worked up?"


    Hena took a moment to catch her breath. Her feet moved softly as she moved closer to Gustav''s desk. "A group of adventurers were out hunting pirates near the coastal waters when they stumbled upon a hidden dungeon. It''s like nothing we''ve ever seen before. It''s beneath the water, deep in the ocean. The adventurers are down there now, exploring its depths."


    Gustav''s eyes narrowed as he absorbed the information. A hidden dungeon beneath the waters could mean trouble, and trouble in Marinthalis was never a simple affair.


    He sighed, anticipating the political maneuvering and logistical nightmares that often apanied such discoveries.


    "Details, Hena. I need more details," Gustav demanded, his tone firm.


    Hena nodded, rying the specifics of the dungeon. "The dungeon is located beneath an abandoned ind in the northeast direction from the port. There are some burned marks on the ind, so we suspect that someone might have already discovered it but didn''t tell anyone; the specifics of the dungeon are yet to be known."


    As Hena spoke, Gustav''s mind raced, calcting the possible ramifications of this newfound discovery.


    Another dungeon meant more resources diverted, more risks, and moreplications.


    After absorbing the information, Gustav sighed, running a hand through his graying beard. "Very well, Hena. Organize a briefing with the city''s nobles. We need to n our next moves carefully. This news will undoubtedly spread, and we can''t afford any missteps."


    Hena nodded, her gaze unwavering. "Understood, Guild Master."


    However, before she could leave, Gustav''s expression softened, and he looked at her with genuine concern. "And how are you holding up, Hena? It''s been months since Jeremy died. Losing someone close is never easy."


    A shadow flickered across Hena''s face, but she met Gustav''s gaze with resilience, and a sad smile still lingered on her face. "Life goes on, Guild Master, even when the ones you care about are gone."


    Gustav nodded in acknowledgment, recognizing the strength in her words. As Hena left the room to carry out her duties, Gustav couldn''t shake up the feeling of uneasiness.


    "I hope everything goes fine".


    He mumbled as he returned to his work.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    [First-person POV: Nadya]


    "Where is it, where is it",


    Mumbling to myself, I turned the pages of the novel in my hand as I tried to find the paragraph I was looking for.


    "Found it", I eximed as I found what I was looking for, then I shifted my torso to look at the masked boy beside me who was currently stir-frying a fish.


    "Look here; it clearly states that the main character lost most of his blood, but in the next chapter he is fine and still fighting without much problem," I said to him, shoving the novel right on his face while smiling happily after finding this part.


    "First, get down from the counter. I am trying to make dinner", he replied, moving the book away from his face, but I didn''t budge from my spot.


    "Read it; it''s clearly a mistake", I replied, determined to get the answers.


    "It''s a goddamn romance novel; why are you fixated on that? Read the romance part and be happy."


    He grumbled, his frustration evident in his voice. After spending close to a month around him, one thing I''d learned was that he cursed a lot, especially when it came to novels, as if he was really frustrated by something.


    "But still, it brings an inconsistency to the story," I replied, hopping down from the counter, my pink hair flowing gracefully with the movement.


    "Maybe the main character has plot armor like infinite regeneration running in the background,", he replied as he ced the soup pot on the heater.


    "It''s a world without magic; how could there be a thing like that, and even if there is one, the author should have at least exined it",


    I rebuked hisment, leaning on the counter while giving him a side nce.


    After so many years, it''s kind of nice to have someone I can talk to without feeling their dark, twisted emotions. Even though it was scary at first, I really started to like hispany.


    ''So that''s what being a normal person feels like'', I mused at my thoughts while waiting for his exnation.


    "It''s a world of fiction; anything is possible in it," he replied, his attention split between stirring the soup and our conversation. However, his next words sparked my curiosity: "Damn, I feel weird even saying it."


    "Why?" I asked, genuinely intrigued, but he remained silent. Instead, he scooped up a spoonful of soup, holding it out to me.


    "Say, aahh," he urged, attempting to feed me like I was a child. It felt like he was skipping quite a few friendship steps.


    Wasn''t this a tad too much? Should I say no? But wouldn''t that hurt his emotions? What if he stopped talking to me?


    I stared at him, waiting for him to break the silence, but he held his ground.


    "Sigh..."


    With a sigh, I tucked my hair behind my ears and relented, bringing my mouth closer as I allowed him to feed me the spoonful of soup.


    "Hmmm."


    My eyes lit up immediately as the vorful soup touched my tongue. Despite his age, he could undoubtedly whip up some delicious food.


    "How is it?" he asked, his eyes fixed on my reaction.


    *Thud*


    Before I could even reply, the sound of metal hitting the ground captured our attention.


    We both turned our heads towards the entrance of the kitchen, where Elysia stood in herbat dress, her mouth wide open, and a bottle of water lying on the ground, its contents spilling.


    "..."


    "..."


    I looked at Elysia, then I looked at him. A realization dawned upon me about what she saw, but before I could say anything, Elysia slowly backed away and then abruptly turned and ran off.


    "Why does she always have to be at the wrong ce at the wrong time?" he mumbled as he returned to his work, a hint of frustration in his voice. Was there something else happened between them?


    "She''s been on edge for a while now," I replied hiding my embarrassment while moving back to lean on the counter.


    "Yeah," he responded softly, his focus returning to the cooking.


    Elysia, proud and gifted as she is, rarely saw anyone her age as a true rival. Her genius often ced her ahead in terms of strength and skill.


    However, the revtion that Neil, a year younger than both of us, could match her in a battle wounded her pride. Since then, she has been pushing herself relentlessly, practicing day and night to surpass him.


    ''And here he is, chilling around,'' I thought, observing him garnishing the dish.


    "Hey, what is your height?",


    I asked as I observed him, because of the mask he is always wearing, it is hard to determine his real age. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I don''t know; thest time I checked, it was 5''6" Maybe it''s 5''7" or something right now".


    He replied while looking thoughtful, and I must say he is taller for his age. Both Elysia and I are around 5''5", so it was no doubt hard for both of us to determine his age.


    ''And he is still at the start of his growth spurt'',


    I thought, as I observed him, that I could only imagine how towering he would be in his prime. I really have to look up even to talk to him, and if he were to hug me, I''d likely only reach his chest.


    ''Ahhh, what am I thinking'',


    I vigorously shook my head, trying to remove weird thoughts from my head. I should really stop reading too many romance novels.


    "Let''s go; the food is ready",


    His words brought me out of my thoughts as he moved towards the main hall with the dishes in his hands.


    "Coming", I followed behind him as I replied.


    ''It''s really good to have a friend''.

 Chapter 73 Plan

    Chapter 73 n


    [10 days till the dungeon outbreak]


    [Third person POV-general]


    The smell of the ocean water was thick in the air as therge boat, filled with a group of people, cut through the ocean waves.


    The boat was carrying Ben and his crew of twenty workers and thirty adventurers toward the deste silhouette of an abandoned ind on the horizon.


    The creaking of the ship, the murmur of conversations, and the distant calls of seagulls were the only sounds that broke the rhythm of the ocean.


    The adventurers, armed with swords and staves, chatted within themselves, their excitement palpable on their faces.


    "How the hell does this dungeon never get discovered all this time",


    Ben, a seasoned explorer and navigator within the dungeons, said out loud as a map clutched in his hands, observing it carefully. His crew members gathered around him on the deck. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    They, equipped with tools and magterns, exchanged nces as they listened to the words of their leader.


    "Does it matter?", One of the adventurers scoffed at his question as he heard him: "We are getting a new ce to explore and new riches to bring back home. Isn''t it good that it didn''t get discovered till now".


    "Yeah," another adventure chimed in as he said.


    "You do your job of illuminating the dungeon, and we do our job of protecting you guys. Stop thinking about the mystery of this ce."


    Ben didn''t reply and just silently turned his gaze on the approaching ind. What they said was right; their job was to ce magicmps andnterns so there could be light in the dungeon, and he also didn''t want to mess with those who were supposed to protect them, as he knew how petty a person can be.


    As the ind loomed closer, a sense of unease settled over the group like a heavy fog.


    The atmosphere shifted from anticipation to a subtle difort, as if the ind itself exhaled a breath of eerie feeling.


    "Alright, everyone," Ben called out, his voice carrying over the sounds of the ship. "We''re approaching the ind. Prepare yourselves. Remember, we''re here to make this ce essible for future adventurers."


    The boat gradually slowed its pace, and Ben signaled for the crew to lower the arch. Workers rushed to secure the boat, tying ropes and ensuring a stable position along the rocky shore.


    As soon as the arch touched the ground, the adventurers, led by a powerful figure named ra, descended first, their boots crunching on the coarse sand.


    Ben followed closely, guiding the group towards a concealed entrance¡ªthe portal to the unknown hidden dungeon thaty beneath the surface.


    With their preparation done, they dove down into the open ocean as they moved lower, and there they found the ce they were looking for.


    With a collective breath, the adventurers and workers dove into the portal, passing through a mesmerizing vortex that transported them to a dark, subterranean ce. The air shifted, and the temperature dropped as they emerged inside the dungeon.


    Immediately, workers set to work, cingnterns and magical lights to illuminate the cavernous space. The bridge echoed with the sounds of hammers and chisels, carving out a navigable path for future explorers.


    The adventurers were not standing still as they started hunting the electric eels that were jumping out of the ck water beneath the bridge.


    Despite their focus on the task at hand, an undeniable sense of difort lingered among the group. The silence of the underground space seemed to amplify the eerie ambiance.


    Ben surveyed the surroundings, his eyes narrowing as he observed the diligent workers and adventurers at work. He couldn''t shake the feeling that the dungeon held secrets untold that could possibly be dangerous to the lives of his crew.


    ra approached Ben, her brow furrowed. "This ce gives me the creeps, Ben. Something feels off."


    Ben nodded in agreement. "Stay alert all the time. This ce doesn''t feel right; it feels like someone is constantly watching us. Let''s get the job done and get away from here."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    [First-person POV: Eden]


    The sun hung high in the sky, casting a warm glow over the training grounds as I faced off against Elysia, both gripping a wooden spear in our hands.


    Every evening, she would challenge me to a sparring match, and let me tell you, she doesn''t hold back. She gives it her all, and I can sense her improvement with each sh of our spears.


    "Come on, Neil! You can do it! Beat her up; knock a tooth or two if possible!"


    Cheering from the sidelines was a pink-haired girl, Nadya. Despite her social anxiety due to childhood trauma and her ability to read emotions, she never failed to support me. She''d always be present in our spar matches, watching me give Elysia a good thrashing.


    Herments diverted Elysia''s attention, allowing me to ingest a medication from the system store, temporarily reverting all of my stats to origin level 1.


    My spear skills are crude because I only use them for killing, unlike Elysia, who has a bloodline that makes her the best fighter with spears, and I still need to improve my basics. And where could I find a better whetstone than the main heroine?


    ''She really hates her sister, doesn''t she?'' I pondered briefly before refocusing on the match. Elysia lunged forward, her spear aimed directly at my chest.


    Swiftly, I sidestepped, feeling the movement of the wind as her weapon sliced through the air. In response, I parried her attack, our spears colliding with a resounding sh. The impact reverberated through my arms, but I held my ground.


    We moved around each other, trading blows and dodging strikes. Elysia''s movements were urate and precise, with each step calcted and without any extra movement. I had to rely on my instincts and quick reflexes that I have developed after months of fighting monsters and Sylvia to keep up.


    I swung my spear low at her legs, but she, with precise control over her body, stepped on the tip of the spear, bringing it to a halt.


    She then perched her spear forward, aiming for my chest, which I sidestepped and caught between my ribs and the hand that was holding the spear.


    Elysia, freeing one of her hands, threw a punch, and I countered by doing the same, our fists meeting in mid-air. The struggle was more intimate. Now, despite her petite body, she walks on the knight path; her muscles contain enough strength to overpower me.


    I jerked my spear off, freeing it from her grasp, and she did the same. We both moved backward, creating some distance. Moving closer again, I executed a sweeping kick, aiming to knock Elysia off bnce. She gracefully evaded, retaliating with a spin that brought her spear crashing down towards me. I rolled away just in time, feeling the rush of air as the weapon missed its mark.


    As we circled each other once again, Elysia''s eyes flickered with determination. She lunged forward, and I responded with a series of rapid strikes. Our spears moved and intervened in the middle, but slowly, she was on defense and I was on offense.


    But then she made the mistake of bringing her foot forward, and I didn''t miss the opportunity.


    With a low kick on her leg, I made her lose bnce as she fell on her back.


    "You lost",


    I ced the tip of the spear on her throat, looking into her eyes while taking deep breaths.


    "Why can''t I beat you", she mumbled, cing her hand over her eyes as sheid down on her back.


    "Because you are weak", I replied as I sat down beside her. She then started stiffening, trying her best not to cry, but I don''t regret what I said.


    At most in a month, the dungeon outbreak will happen, and there she will be facing her first life-and-death battle, and she needs to prepare for that.


    My priority will be the safety of Nadya, not hers.


    Nadya will be in more danger, and I don''t want to lose her after all the effort I spent gaining her trust.


    We will be facing three enemies in the outbreak: the sea monster Karakin, the dark church, and the Noble faction.


    But can''t I just run away with them? No, this event is important for Elysia; she will awaken her bloodline here, and then there is Nadya. I have ns for her.


    There are only two ways to awaken Nadya''s bloodline: by giving her unconditional love and affection or by mind-breaking pleasure and lust.


    One could imagine what would have happened in the game for her to be an antagonist. She was broken to the core by the dark church living behind a brainwashed, crazy girl who didn''t hesitate to kill her own mother just to see despair in Elysia''s eyes.


    Yeah, their mother is alive. Anyway, I will be using the former to awaken her bloodline, and I will be using the outbreak as a catalyst for that. It will take time, but I would rather wait than have a crazy girl who will try to kill every girl I talk to.


    I have enough yandere on my to-do list; I don''t want one more.


    I shifted my gaze to Nadya, who was smiling happily while looking at Elysia''s teary face.


    ''she won''t turn into a yandere, right?''.

 Chapter 74 Destruction of Marinthalis City 1

    Chapter 74 Destruction of Marinthalis City 1


    [third-person POV-general]


    [Last floor of kraken''s domain : 20:00 minutes till dungeon outbreak]


    "Boss,e see this!" One of the workers under the leadership of Ben shouted; his voice was brimming with excitement. He then crouched down and started clearing rocks around a cracked ss-like half-sphere barrier, revealing something ancient.


    His excitement piqued the curiosity of the worker beside him, and he started to move to see what was happening.


    The worker asked, "What is this?" while looking at the cracked barrier. Out of curiosity, he, too, started clearing rocks, and the ancient structure became more visible.


    Their unusual behavior attracted everyone''s attention, and soon, workers and adventurers alike gathered around the barrier, eager to find out what secrets it held.


    "What is happening here?" Ben, their leader, and the navigator within the dungeon arrived with the leader of the adventurers, ra. He asked in a strict tone while looking at the workerzing around.


    "We hit the jackpot!", The worker who found the barrier replied, bubbling with joy and excitement, then cleared the view for Ben to have a better look.


    "A liever?" Ben mumbled, narrowing his eyes, while looking beneath the ss-like barrier.


    "Isn''t this like the one that the other team found that led them to discover a treasure chest", the worker said out loud. His words caught everyone''s full attention. "If we open it, maybe we can also find...".


    "Or it can activate a hidden mechanism or trap that can kill everyone present here", Ben interrupted, making the worker go silent.


    "I will inform the guild about this; return back to your work", Ben dered as he started to return to his position to supervise everything.


    "You are not going to do anything like that", one of the adventurers said, blocking the path. Hisrge body created a shadow over Ben, and his eyes bore an intense gaze.


    "Why?", he asked, his voice m while he looked directly into the eyes of the adventurer.


    "You are asking why? Are you fucking kidding me?" The adventurer scoffed. He looked at Ben as if he were looking at an idiot. "The only reason we risk our lives exploring the dungeon first is because we get to keep 70 percent of what we find."


    "I know that," Ben replied. His words only seemed to infuriate the adventurer further, who grabbed Ben''s cor and lifted him off the ground.


    "Then why are you stopping him?" he shouted, the sound echoing in the cave.


    "We know nothing about what will happen if we do that; we could die," Ben reasoned, cing his hand on the adventurer''s forearm.


    "And what if there is a treasure? Who will be responsible if we miss it?" He asked again, bringing his face close to Ben''s.


    "Drop him down," themanding voice of ra echoed, diffusing the tension in the ce. The adventurer released his grip on Ben without a word, stepping back to let ra takemand.


    "Ben, why are you so fixated on not doing anything about this?" ra questioned him, her gaze fixed on him.


    "In ancient times, dungeons were used to imprison monsters that shouldn''t exist in this world. Though it''s been hundreds of years since any of this happened, there is still a chance that if we pull the lever, something horrible will happen," Ben exined, causing a hush to fall over the group.


    "Now you know what might happen if we pull the lever, but there is also a chance that we can get treasure. So we will be voting for it," ra dered, prompting nods of agreement from the group. Though she didn''t show it, her own thoughts influenced this decision. As the saying goes, human greed knows no bounds.


    "Hey ra! Don''t do this!", Ben shouted as soon as he heard her words.


    "That''s the best option, Ben; let me handle it", she said while prompting one of the adventurers to drag Ben back. Then she said, "Those who want to open the barrier, raise your hand".


    Their greed also showed, as most of them raised their hands in agreement while others kept their hands down.


    "Good majority wins; now break the barrier", ramanded, and at hermand, two well-bulked men came forward with hammers in their hands as they started breaking the barrier.


    After a while, the barrier that was already cracked due to passing time broke down after being restlessly beaten down. The beseeching of Ben not to do it faded into the background while he was held down. The lever was now in clear view for everyone.


    Driven by curiosity and the promise of potential riches, an adventurer quickly pulled the lever down.


    *Thrum*


    The entire dungeon shuddered in response, the ground beneath their feet vibrating with an unsettling energy.


    For a moment, nothing happened. The adventurers exchanged uneasy nces, unsure of what they had just set in motion.


    *ROAR*


    The silence hung heavy until a low, guttural voice reverberated through the chamber, sending shivers down their spines.


    "What have you unleashed?" Ben whispered, his eyes wide with realization.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled again, this time more violently. Cracks formed in the floor, making their way towards the adventurers. Panic set in, and the group scrambled to escape the crumbling chamber.


    "Run! Move out!" Ben shouted, and as soon as he was set free, he started to run to the edge of the cave.


    The others also sprinted; the ground cracked beneath them, splitting into two. Ben managed to leap to safety just in time, being the closest to the edge. The others followed suit, but the horror had only just begun.


    From the gaping crack in the ground emerged the chained tentacles of a monstrous creature. The adventurers and workers, unable to escape in time, were caught in a nightmarish struggle.


    "AHHHH!".


    The first tentacle moved out, wrapping itself around their leader, ra, and violently yanking her into the depths of the crack.


    "HELP ME!"


    "MONSTOR!"


    "MY FAMILY IS WAITI-"


    Screams pierced the air as more tentacles, each chained and writhing, emerged to im their prey. The once powerful and arrogant adventurers were now fighting for their lives against a creature that had been imprisoned for centuries.


    "M-my god, w-what have we d-done",


    Ben mumbled, his face etched with horror, as he watched everyone get dragged into the abyss. The echoes of their screams lingered in the air, reminding them of the ancient evil they had unleashed upon themselves. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Ben felt the relentless grip of the tentacle as it coiled around him, dragging him towards the crack. Panic surged through him as he glimpsed thest nightmarish sight before him.


    Hundreds of eyes, each filled with madness, and an open maw adorned with thousands of razor-sharp teeth The grotesque mouth inched closer, devouring him whole.


    The cave turned silent as everyone present there was dragged into the abyss. At the same time, hundreds of tentacles came out, lifting up the ancient monster with only madness and insustainable hunger within him.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    [First-person POV: Eden]


    "Hey, do you think saving a girl in time of danger will really make her fall in love with you", as I was leaning against the bed while sitting on the floor with a novel in my hand, Nadya asked me.


    "I don''t know; why do you ask?" I replied with my own question, moving my head to look at her, who was currently lying on the bed that I was leaning on. The evening sunshine came from the window, casting a glow on her face.


    "This always happens in love, which made me wonder: does this also happen in real life", she replied, her voiceced with curiosity.


    "Hmm??"


    Just as I was about to reply to her, the building around us creaked, making a weary sound. But this didn''tst long, as the whole building started to shake violently.


    "Let''s move out", I said to Nadya, who nodded in agreement. We both moved out of her room and moved towards the main hall, where Linda, Elysia and Sylvia were already present.


    "Master?", I called out for Sylvia as I saw her brows frown.


    "Move towards the second floor", Sylviamanded, her gaze moving towards everyone. She started to move outside the building.


    "Why what''s happening? I mean, why should we be inside the buildi¨C", Elysia started to question.


    " I Said Go To The Second Floor!" Syliva shouted, which made Elysia flinch.


    I was the first one to move,Nadya; follow suit, and then the rest of them.


    "Stay here", As soon as we reached the second floor, I said to Nadya.


    Opening the window on the second floor, I swiftly jumped outside, then, holding on to the edge of the window, I jumped to the roof of the building.


    The first one I tried to look for was Sylvia, and I didn''t find her on the ground, but then I moved my gaze upwards and there she was floating in the middle of the air, her gaze towards the endless ocean.


    I followed her gaze, and my eyes widen when I see the huge wavesing in our direction.


    "A tsunami".

 Chapter 75 Destruction of Marinthalis City 2

    Chapter 75 Destruction of Marinthalis City 2


    "A tsunami", I mumbled, looking at the iing colossal wave that felt taller than thergest building in this city.


    "Not just a tsunami," I said, sharpening my gaze. The wave felt unnatural; the wave only covered a small part of the ocean, and that''s not how a tsunami works.


    I focused more, and there I glimpsed the solitude of a creature, a lurking presence within the wave that sent a shiver down my spine.


    "Kraken", I mumbled, understanding what was going on. The dungeon outbreak happened 15 days before it was supposed to happen.


    "Not like I didn''t expect it".


    I have changed many plot points of the event since I arrived in this city, and no way in hell will I ry the game''s story. The only thing I can think of that will not change due to my interference is the main core point of the game. The rest of the story is bound to be affected just by my presence.


    "Let''s get the mobs out of here", I mumbled, turning my attention downward and observing the city below. Panic had taken over the civilians; their movements were erratic and disorderly.


    The ground shakes beneath us, reminding us that the earthquake that apanied the impending disaster was still their main focus. It was clear that the city was not aware of the uing tsunami.


    "Sigh..."


    With a sigh, I reached into my inventory and retrieved a wooden spear. As the situation below is right now, no one''s going to listen to me. I need to make them stop panicking for a while.


    *Snap*


    With a quick, deliberate motion, I snapped the spear, breaking the upper, sharp part of it.


    My gaze then shifted towards the central bell in the city square. The bell is only used as a symbol, but I have better uses for it.


    Strengthening my muscles with aura, I leaned backwards, and with every ounce of strength gathered from my torso, I threw the broken spear with a force that sliced through the air.


    "BANG!"


    The sound of a bell reverberated through the chaos, capturing the attention of the scattered popce. The people below, disoriented by the impending threat, turned their eyes towards the source of the disturbance.


    Taking advantage of the moment, I raised my voice by strengthening my throat muscle with Aura, shouting with an urgency that matched the iing danger.


    "Run! A tsunami ising!"


    My words echoed through the city¡ªwell, not really throughout the city, but enough for most of the people to hear.


    Their initial confusion transformed into a sudden realization as the gravity of the situation settled in.


    The urgency in my voice was enough for them to take action; like a chain reaction, a wave of movement surged through the panicked crowd. Their focus shifted as they started to run towards the main gate.


    With a swift motion, I jumped down, grabbing the edge of the window, and moved inside the inn where Elysia, Nadya and Linda were present.


    "We need to move out," I insisted as soon as I arrived in front of them.


    "But didn''t Lady Sylvia just order to be here?" Elysia countered, bringing my attention to her.


    "I was shouting right above you: A fucking tsunami ising. Let''s go," I urged her as I moved towards the staircase.


    "Lady Sylvia can take care of it," Elysia argued, and I was starting to have enough of her nonsense.


    "Aren''t you the smart one? Use your brain. You know what? Don''t use it; just follow me." Grabbing her hand, I yanked her towards me, forcefully making her follow me. The rest followed us behind.


    It wasn''t that Elysia is dumb or anything; she just has enough faith in Sylvia that she can take care of the tsunami, and even I would have been chill instead of running if it was just a tsunami.


    Sylvia is more than enough to stop it, but that is an ancient monster that was imprisoned for centuries and that she had to take care of. That monster is filled with madness and hunger; she won''t have the time to look after us.


    As soon as we arrived outside of the building, I let go of Elysia''s hand and looked towards Sylvia.


    "Do your magic, Master", I mumbled, and as if she heard me, she looked towards me. The wave of the tsunami was just about to hit the city.


    Sylvia stretched out her hand, and following her motion, the wind around us tightened. She then moved her hand upwards, and the wind beside us did the same, making us float in the air.


    I looked around and noticed that around one-third of the city poption was lifted into the air with us, and most of them were panicking. That was the reason I warned all of them about the tsunami, so they coulde out of the house.


    If any of them were hiding under a table or something, it would have only made Sylvia''s work harder.


    "Take care of them,"


    My gaze returned to Sylvia as I heard her voice beside me. Looking into her eyes, I nodded my head, and with that, she waved her hand. The wind moved, sending us out of the city walls.


    *Rumbling*


    The wave hit the coastal area as all the buildings that were getting in its way were destroyed.


    ''She will need time to evacuate all of them'', looking at the next batch of floating people, I thought to myself. During this time, the Kraken will have enough time to eat hundreds of people, and his target will be those who are inrge groups.


    "We need to move back!", I urged them as I remembered an unpleasant detail from the game.


    "Why? Aren''t we safe now", Elysia replied, and she is seriously getting on my nerve now.


    "Someone might target you guys; we need to move", I said once again as I grabbed Nadya''s hand, making her follow me.


    "Who will target us? And why do you know that?" Elysia asked again, following us and Linda, who was on high alert after listening to me.


    "Are you on your period?" I asked, ncing back at her.


    "No!, You shouldn''t ask ady¨C", she replied, a little taken aback by my question.


    "So why are you grumbling so much? Can''t you be quite like Nadya? She is much better than you." I interrupted her, my wordsced with frustration.


    "We are surrounded", Linda''s word brought us to a halt. All of us are on high alert now.


    At first, there wasn''t anything out of the ce; everyone present here was panicking and running around, moving away from the city wall, but then I noticed a few people whose gazes were fixated on us; they weren''t even trying to hide now as they started to move towards us. They soon encircled us.


    "Looks like the tip was true: these little rats are really hiding here", the one at the forefront said out loud as he looked towards Elysia and Nadya.


    I swiftly took out a spear from my inventory, and so did Elysia, taking out a spear from her space ring. Linda also took out her sword from her scabbard.


    ''Edda, show me his status'', I thought, looking at the guy with a well-built body structure in front of us.


    =======================


    Name: Grandan Tandin


    Affiliation: Noble Faction


    Mage Path: Locked


    Knight Path: Origin Level 8


    Strength: 800


    Agility: 810 n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Defense: 850


    Endurance: 860]


    Danger Level: Can kill you.


    ======================


    For starters, fuck the guy who sent him to kidnap them. I mean, really, these 10 people were not enough. They even sent a person at level 8 here. Come on, he can be a Marquis with his power level, and here he is kidnapping little girls.


    ''And that bastard still hasn''t arrived'', I thought, remembering the guy from the dark church who kidnapped Nadya in the game.


    ''Linda can take care of the big guy; I should focus on the small fries.''


    I thought as my gazended on her, she was the one at Level 8 and had the power to content him.


    ''Hmm?''


    As we got into the battle stance, ready to confront them, my whole focus was on them, but then I felt a little movement around my legs.


    "NEIL!"


    Nadya shouted as she reached her hand out to grab me, but before I could understand what was happening, a sudden force grabbed me and three other members of the Noble faction, dragging us towards the city.


    "FUCK!"


    I cursed out loud as I understood what it was. The unpleasant detail that I remembered was the fucking tentacle of the kraken dragging people to eat them. I tried to move, but I was firmly stuck in one ce with three more people.


    "AHHH!"


    "HELP!"


    Looking around, I found hundreds of people wrapped around different tentacles, all moving in one direction.


    Soon I crossed the city walls, and inside the city, what awaited me was an opened mouth with thousands of razor-sharp teeth.

 Chapter 76 Skipping Levels, Fighting The Boss

    Chapter 76 Skipping Levels, Fighting The Boss


    Looking at the gaping mouth of the monster, I desperately tried to move away from its grasp. However, whatever I attempted, nothing seemed to free me from its relentless hold.


    The small suction cups, numbering in the millions throughout the tentacle, held me in ce, leaving me with no way to escape.


    I nced downward, only to realize that we were just above the mouth of the monster. Razor-sharp teeth surrounded us within its mouth as it brought us in closer, and its red eyes glinted with madness.


    Its mouth was already filled with the gruesome aftermath of its rampage. Tens of people, their bodies torn apart, guts and blood, were strewn across its gaping maw.


    Limbs and body parts were scattered in a grotesque disy, with heads and legs caught between its razor-sharp teeth.


    ''Looks like I need to use it'', I sighed as I thought about it. If I use it now, I would have to give answers to Sylvia about it.


    ''n B it is'' I thought as I looked around, only to notice that Sylvia was upied shifting the people out of the city.


    I then shifted my gaze towards the other three members of the Noble faction who had the monster''s tentacle wrapped around them with me. They were also struggling to free themselves.


    "Yo!" I shouted out loud, grabbing their attention. None of them were remarkable, so I didn''t bother to remember their faces.


    "What?" one of them asked. He was the closest to me¡ªufortably and disgustingly close.


    "Nothing! I just wanted to tell you guys that you died a dog''s death!" I shouted, and with that, the kraken loosened its grip, and we all started to fall down into its gaping mouth.


    {Wing''s of the Phoenix}


    With that one thought, beautiful and mesmerizing wings of white mes formed on my back. The shirt I was wearing got burned into a crisp, leaving my upper body bare and naked.


    I pped my wings twice, propelling myself above in the air, away from the monster''s mouth. I soon reached an altitude that gave me a clear view, allowing me to survey the city freely.


    The most noticeable thing was theplete devastation below. The entire cityy in ruins, submerged beneath the water. Only the roofs of tall buildings and structures managed to breach the water''s surface, creating a haunting view of destruction.


    The once-vibrant city has now been reced by a watery graveyard, with remnants of a once-thriving port now hidden beneath the waves.


    Then I shifted my gaze towards the source of the destruction.


    "It''s disgusting", I mumbled as I looked at the creature.


    The Kraken is a legendary enormous sea creature that emerges from the depths of the ocean with an aura of acinentmaliciousness. Its gigantic appearance, which resembles a horrific merger of cephalopod and horror, may send shivers down even the most brave souls.


    The monstrous creature had a massive body covered in slippery, iridescent scales that glinted in the dim light of the abyss. Its massive mass dwarfed even the tallest building, and its hundreds of tentacles writhed with eerie grace.


    Millions of small, serrated suckers lined each tentacle, ready to grasp onto anything unfortunate enough toe within its reach. The surface of these appendages glittered with a disgusting mixture of slime and seaweed, which added to the overall horrific aspect.


    "What the fuck!" I eximed, swiftly pping my wings to sidestep the swipe of its tentacle.


    "Why the fuck is it still targeting me?" I grumbled, narrowly dodging more tentacles thatshed out in my direction.


    Circling around the kraken, I observed its attacks bing more destructive, thrashing anything that came between us.


    To conserve the mana I had, I moved downward. With precise control of my body, Inded on the rooftop of one of the buildings. Shifting my focus back on the giant creature in front of me, I retrieved another spear from my inventory, recing the one I had lost.


    Swiftly, I assumed a battle stance, ready to face the monstrous bastard.


    *ROOAAOORR*


    The Kraken roared, all its eyes filled with madness, shifting towards me. It swiped two of its tentacles towards me, one from each side. Wherever they went, destruction followed. Buildings crumbled, and water sshed away in the wake of the powerful onught.


    "Nah, I changed my mind," I mumbled, loosening my battle stance as I witnessed the destruction those tentacles were causing. No matter the circumstances, I didn''t have main character syndrome. If I couldn''t win, I would run¡ªno questions asked.


    {Star Energy}


    Inhaling deeply, I triggered the energy revolving around my heart. Ever since I acquired the "Apex Chad Body," I could use all three energies in my body seamlessly, without any problems. This allowed me to experiment with Star Energy, and only I knew how broken this energy truly was.


    "Hmm." I stopped what I was doing, sensing a presence behind me. Both tentacles were stilling towards me, but I immediately rxed upon seeing Sylvia behind me.


    Sylvia extended both of her hands, and in an instant, it was as if the air around us had solidified, creating des of wind that swiftly sliced the two tentacles into hundreds of small pieces, making the kraken cry in writhing agony.


    "The hell are you doing here, stupid disciple?" Sylvia said it frustratingly as she looked at me.


    "Me? Nothing. Thought I could y with water here," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Huh? Why now?" she asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    "That bastard dragged me here! Why would Ie willingly?" I shouted, pointing at the Kraken, which was inching closer towards us, looking pretty pissed.


    "Where are the others?" she asked, changing the topic.


    "Outside the city," I replied, walking closer towards her.


    "Unreliable, stupid disciple. I told you to take care of them!" Her frustration was growing by every second.


    "I know it''s my fault. I will go back," I replied, moving back to give her space.


    "Go back to them, now!" shemanded as she moved me behind her back as the Kraken started to attack us again.


    "Where are the other powerful people in the city? Why are they not here?", I asked, looking around. She was the only one here who was saving the people and fighting that monster.


    "Either dead or they run away, not like they were of any help", she replied, stretching a little.


    "Can you kill it, Master?" I asked as I moved towards the edge of the building.


    "Hard to say. Its regeneration is the main problem. It will take time," she replied, bending her knees.


    "Eden," as I was about to move away, she called me.


    "Yes?" I looked back at her.


    "We will have a proper talk after all this is over," she said as the wind around her moved.


    "Yes," I replied in seriousness as I jumped down the building while still facing her, and she jumped up right on the face of the Kraken.


    {Wings of the Phoenix}


    pping my wings, I moved upward, looking back at her onest time.


    "Damn",


    I couldn''t help but mumble as I observed Sylvia''s daring assault on the Kraken. With incredible agility, she leaped directly at the monstrous creature, delivering a powerful kick to its face. The impact echoed through the air, but the Kraken still managed to retaliate with a thrash of its tentacles.


    Sylvia, however, was quick to respond. She harnessed the power of the wind and fire, creating a lethalbination that sliced and burned the Kraken into pieces.


    The air crackled with the intensity of her elemental assault, and mes flickered around the dismembered parts of the sea monster.


    Despite her relentless attacks, the Kraken''s regeneration proved to be quite a challenge. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The severed pieces began to reattach themselves to the main body, like a gruesome puzzle solving itself against thews of nature. The sea monster, although damaged, continued its relentless pursuit.


    I watched in awe as Sylvia unleashed a second round of attacks. This time, she focused her energy on creating razor-sharp gusts of wind that sliced through the Kraken''s flesh.


    mes erupted from her body, further intensifying the assault. Yet, the resilient monster continued to reform, its regeneration defying the destructive forces unleashed upon it.


    Frustration etched Sylvia''s face as she battled against the seemingly invincible Kraken. Despite her mastery over the elements, the sea monster''s relentless regeneration proved to be an unyielding obstacle.


    "She will really need some time to kill it", I mumbled as I observed her. In only a minute, she had already sliced the monster hundreds of times.


    pping my wings, I started to move towards the city walls. If all goes well with the way it happened in the game, then Elysia will awaken her bloodline while Nadya will get betrayed and kidnapped.


    "Hey, Edda", I called out my system, thinking about the crazy idea that I had now.


    [Yes?]


    "What will happen if I kill Elysia now?"

 Chapter 77 Only One

    Chapter 77 Only One


    [Third-person POV: general]


    [A few minutes ago]


    Nadya''s heart pounded in her chest as she witnessed Neil getting dragged away by one of the Kraken''s massive tentacles.


    "Neil!" she shouted, her voice filled with desperation as she started to run after him.


    Linda, the first one to react, rushed to Nadya''s side, grabbing her hand while tightening her grip.


    "He''ll be alright,dy Nadya. We need to stay together, and you''re the weakest one here. I need to ensure your safety," Linda said, trying to calm the panicked girl.


    "But we can''t just¡ª" Nadya began, her worry etched across her face.


    Linda interrupted, "Trust me, he will be fine. Remember, Lady Sylvia is also there, and charging in recklessly won''t help Neil or anyone else."


    "You guysdone talking?",


    As the two exchanged nces, the imposing figure of Grandan, a member of the Noble faction, stepped forward.


    "What do you want?", Linda asked as she blocked both Nadya and Elysia.


    "Our young master is quite lonely right now, so I was wondering if I could offer him both or at least one of them", Grandan replied with a nasty grin, pointing at the girls.


    "You will die a horrible death when our grandma gets to know about this", Elysia replied, blocking Nadya behind her.


    "Don''t worry, even after he uses you, he still has to marry you for the alliance",


    He replied, narrowing his eyes as he assessed the situation, and without hesitation, he drew his sword.


    Grandan swung his de with precision, aiming directly at Linda. The air whistled as the sword cut through it, a deadly arc heading straight for Linda''s midsection.


    "Someone from the Noble Faction",


    Reacting swiftly, Linda parried the attack with her own sword as she realized who they were¡ªthe sh of metal resonating through the air.


    "Took you long enough", Grandan replied, swinging his sword at her neck.


    The rest of the Noble faction, sensing the imminent threat, joined the fray. Each memberunched their own assault on Elysia and Nadya, the chaos unfolding as people ran away from the conflict.


    Nadya, inexperienced inbatpared to the others, struggled to defend against their coordinated attacks.


    Elysia, on the other hand, faced multiple enemies with a calcted calmness. Her movements were fluid and precise, with each swing of her spear a testament to her exceptional skill.


    She parried, dodged, and countered with a finesse that left the others on the defensive.


    The first enemy lunged forward with a wicked-looking dagger, aiming for Elysia''s side.


    With a fluid motion, she sidestepped the attack, the hem of her cloak fluttering in the air.


    The second one followed suit, attacking from the opposite side, but Elysia parried the strike with a swift, calcted movement of her spear.


    Undeterred, the third and fourth enemies closed in simultaneously, their weapons poised to strike.


    Elysia''s spear became a blur of motion as she engaged in a deadly battle, parrying and countering with precision.


    "Lightning bolt!",


    Nadya, caught in the crossfire, summoned the mana within her, attempting to cast attack spells.


    However, her concentration wavered under the pressure, and the spells manifested weakly, barely doing any damage.


    "Nadya, stay with me!", Elysia shouted as she saw Nadya getting overwhelmed.


    On the other hand, Linda fought valiantly, her sword shing with Grandan''s in a series of intense exchanges.


    Sweat glistened on her forehead as she focused on defending against his relentless assault.


    In the chaos of the battle, as the odds seemed too much for them, a sudden gust of wind swept through the battleground.


    With it, the heads of the assants who were attacking Nadya and Elysia were swiftly severed from their bodies.


    The wind carried an eerie silence, and as it dissipated, a figure materialized in front of them.


    A sense of relief washed over Nadya and Elysia as they recognized her. It was Diana, the loyal servant of their grandmother.


    Grandan, who had been leading the assault, was baffled by the sudden turn of events. However, Diana''s attention wasn''t on him; her piercing gaze surveyed the crowd around them.


    As the dust settled, Diana said, "There are more of them." Her words hung in the air: "And they are worse than the Noble Faction.".


    "No, please!"


    "Run for your lives!"


    "They''re killing everyone!"


    "Help us!"


    The tension escted as shouts could be heard as figures emerged from the crowd, swiftly killing anyone who dared to be in front of them.


    "Look, we found her!"


    Two maniacal figures stepped forward. One of them said it happily, and the other nodded in delight, theirughter and mere presence sending shivers down the spines of those present.


    The air seemed to thicken as they approached, an unsettling aura surrounding them. Their eyes gleamed with madness, a stark contrast to the chaos that unfolded around them.


    Diana addressed Nadya and Elysia, her voice cutting through the mayhem: "Stay close to each other, you two; they both are as strong as me."


    "Why are you still here", Linda said as she saw Grandan still continuing to attack her even when everyone with him was dead.


    Grandan didn''t reply, but he was following the orders of his master, either to bring them or at least kill one of them, and if keeping Linda busy will result in the death of one of the sisters, he will dly do that.


    On the other side, Diana''s instincts kicked in as soon as she identified the neers from the dark church.


    The air thickened with tension as she didn''t bother exchanging words butunched herself into a relentless assault with her twin daggers aiming at one of their necks.


    The dark church operatives, cloaked in dark, chaotic auras all over their bodies, were swift and coordinated.


    The sh of steel echoed through the air as Diana engaged one of them in a deadly battle. Their movements were precise; each strike was calcted with the intent to kill.


    The other one, however, seized the opportunity to strike from a different angle, With a deceptive speed, he closed the distance, aiming for Diana''s nk.


    However, Diana anticipated the move, swiftly sidestepping the attack with a graceful movement. The dagger whistled through the air, missing its mark.


    The first enemy, armed with a dagger, darted forward with increased agility.


    The dagger sliced through the air, leaving a shallow cut on her arm. Gritting her teeth, Diana parried the attack, but the damage had been done.


    The second enemy capitalized on Diana''s vulnerability, delivering a swift strike with the staff that sent her staggering backward.


    Diana, caught off guard by the unexpected split in their attack, found herself momentarily overwhelmed as she dodged both of their attacks.


    Elysia and Nadya, witnessing the intensity of the battle, exchanged a quick nce.


    "Whatever happens, Nadya, stay close to me," Elysia said as she took the battle stance, ready to fight.


    "Don''t act like a big sister", Nadya grumbled, but deep down she was feeling disgust towards herself.


    Her weakness and stubbornness towards not training properly were making things hard for everyone.


    "Wanna y a game", one of them said, and without a moment''s hesitation, the dark church operative fighting with Diana split into two, each targeting one of the young girls.


    Elysia, spear in hand, faced the shadowy assant head-on. The dark church operative moved with uncanny agility, dodging Elysia''s thrusts and countering with swift, calcted strikes.


    "Give up, kid; you are too weak", he said as he looked at her.


    Nadya, still rtively inexperienced inbat, summoned her mana to cast protective spells. However, the dark church operative assigned to her anticipated the moves, swiftly closing the distance.


    As Diana assessed the dire situation, her heart clenched with the weight of an impossible decision. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The fate of her charges, Elysia and Nadya, hung in the bnce, and she knew that in the seconds that followed, she would be forced to make a choice that would haunt her.


    Nadya, caught in the crossfire of dark church operatives, was vulnerable to his calcted assault.


    On the other side, Elysia valiantly fought to protect herself.


    Diana''s mind raced as she considered the consequences of her actions. In the face of impending danger, she had to act swiftly.


    "Forgive me".


    Biting her lip, Diana steeled herself for the difficult decisionying ahead. She couldn''t save both Elysia and Nadya simultaneously.


    Her gaze flickered between the two, torn between the responsibility she felt for each.


    In a heartbeat, Diana made her decision. She prioritized Elysia, recognizing the immediate threat to her.


    With determination etched across her face, she moved with lightning speed towards Elysia, her daggers ready to fend off the impending danger.


    As Diana closed the distance to shield Elysia, the dark church operative seized the opportunity.


    In a swift and cunning move, the second operative swooped in, picked up Nadya on his shoulders, and dashed towards the dense jungle.


    The fonna of the jungle quickly enveloped them, leaving Diana grappling with a sense of loss.


    "Nadya!".

 Chapter 78 Space Warp

    Chapter 78 Space Warp


    [First-person POV: Nadya]


    "Nadya!"


    Elysia''s urgent voice pierced the chaos around me, and before I could fullyprehend what was happening, a sudden impact knocked the air out of my lungs.


    Pain radiated through my body as I tumbled away, disoriented and struggling to regain my senses.


    As the world stopped spinning, I found myself firmly restrained, unable to move. Panic surged within me as I realized I was now ced on the shoulder of a member of the dark church.


    My attempts to break free were futile; the grip on me was unbreakable.


    "Release me! Let me go!" I shouted, desperation filled my voice. I thrashed and iled, but my efforts were feeble against the overwhelming strength of my captor.


    "SHUT UP!" The dark church member''s icymand cut through the air, extinguishing any hope that my pleas might sway him.


    "My grandma will kill you!" I yelled, attempting to threaten him, but his response was a sinisterugh that echoed with an unsettlingck of emotion.


    "Hahaha, you don''t understand, do you? They have abandoned you," he taunted, relishing in my distress. The words struck a nerve¡ªa fear I tried to push away.


    "No! They did not; she wille to save me!" I shouted, refusing to ept the possibility that I had been abandoned.


    "That woman had a choice to either save you or save the other girl, and she chose the other girl. You are abandoned," he said, his voiceced with madness as he relished in the revtion. He didn''t pause in his running, the cruel truth hanging heavily in the air.


    "No! No! No!" I screamed in denial, my desperate protests echoing in the cold silence.


    My heart sank, the realization settling within me.


    Despite my hopes, I knew deep down that Dania had chosen Elysia over me.


    The reality of being left behind, abandoned in the clutches of the dark church, gnawed at my spirit. Betrayal and hurt mingled with the fear that gripped me.


    The world around me blurred as tears welled up, but I fiercely blinked them away.


    "Hahaha, I will surely enjoy breaking you," he sneered, the chilling certainty of his words sinking in.


    We were now far removed from the rest, isted in a situation that seemed increasingly dire. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As I regained my full senses, I started to feel his emotions¡ªa twisted mix of lust and madness that sent shivers down my spine.


    The unsettling aura around him became more palpable, and without a word spoken, I knew what was going to happen to me if they had me.


    "LET ME GO!"


    In a desperate attempt to resist, I began to struggle against his grip. However, my struggle seemed to only irritate him.


    "Bitch!"


    In a brutal response, he ruthlessly punched the back of my head.


    "Arghh",


    The force of the impact sent a searing pain through me, and blood trickled down my nose. The world spun, and my head felt as though it had been split into two.


    "Let... me... go," I whispered, my voice barely audible as the world around me blurred into a haze. My head pounded with pain, and the darkness threatened to consume my consciousness.


    "Mo...th...er..." I whimpered, the word escaping my lips¡ªthest thing I wanted to see. As the darkness closed in, I clung to thest straw of my fading awareness.


    "AHHHH!"


    As my consciousness reached the edge of oblivion, the cry of agony from my captor echoed in my ears. Suddenly, I felt a violent jerk in my body as he loosened his grip.


    To my relief, a gentle and firm hand reced his hold, supporting my weakened form. Struggling to keep my eyes open, I looked ahead, only to find a masked boy in front of me.


    "N...ei...l."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    [First-person POV: Eden]


    [A few minutes ago]


    "What will happen if I kill Elysia now?",


    I asked, flying as I crossed over the city wall, arriving in the forest. However, she didn''t reply; instead, a screen flickered in front of me.


    =======================


    Quest Title: Aid Elysia Odette Melisande.


    Quest Type: Side Quest


    Quest Level: C-ss


    Rewards for Sess:


    ¡ñ20,000 Experience Points (XP)


    ¡ñIncrease in Luck


    Or


    Quest Title: Rescue Nadya Odette Melisande.


    Quest Type: Side Quest


    Quest Level: S-ss


    Penalty for Sess:


    ¡ñHatred of the World''s Will


    =======================


    "Is this your way of saying think twice before you act, huh?", I asked, looking at the quest screen in front of me.


    [Yes]


    "But this didn''t answer my question," I said, closing the screen in front of me. I don''t need to ept quests manually, as I don''t have a choice here.


    [You can''t]


    "Is that a challenge?", Narrowing my eyes, I asked.


    [No, you can either save Nadya or try to kill Elysia; you don''t have time for both.]


    "Tch", I clicked my tongue at her response, but she isn''t wrong tho and I know what is more important for me now.


    Propelling myself forward in the air, I arrived above Elysia and Linda. I observed the surroundings from the air as I looked around the whole ce, now filled with the corpses of different people, most of whom were men.


    "They are really brutal", I mumbled to myself. The dark church is kind of a messed-up ce where one can find every type of evil, but one thing ismon in all of them: their negligence towards human life.


    "She is awakening her bloodline, Athena''s bloodline", I mumbled as I looked at Elysia.


    The atmosphere around her seemed to thicken with an undeniable aura, and there she knelt, lost in a daze.


    The destructive aftermath of her awakening was evident, as thend surrounding hery in ruins.


    I then looked around, noticing two more fights were going on right now, both intense fights with the intention of killing.


    I positioned myself in alignment in the same way where Elysia was looking at the daze, suspecting that another individual from the dark church might have taken the same route as he did in the game.


    {Star Sense}


    Inhaling deeply, I triggered the star energy within me. With a deep exhale, I released it from my body, allowing it to resonate with my surroundings, and with that, an overwhelming influx of information surged into my mind.


    A three-dimensional map of the surrounding area formed in my head.


    "Argh",


    I groaned in pain as thousands of space and time nodes from different locations entered my brain.


    I quickly adjusted the amount of Star Energy leaving me with just space nodes in the air.


    Quickly finding the farthest node, I established a link, connecting it with me by a thin thread of Star Energy.


    Then I stopped the flow of mana into my wings, making it disappear and leaving me suspended in mid-air for a moment before I began to fall rapidly.


    {Space warp}


    With that, the space around me began to distort, and in an instant, I vanished from my original location, seamlessly transitioning through the distorted space and arriving at the node with which I established a link.


    Without pause, I found out another distant node and swiftly established a new link. Following the same steps again, the thin thread of star energy acted as my guide, allowing me to leap through space once more.


    After following the same steps several times, I found what I was looking for¡ªthe man from the dark church who had Nadya on her shoulder.


    "LET ME GO!", As I heard Nadya shouting, I didn''t think twice before acting. Taking out a dull de from my inventory, I began coating it with star energy. A very small fraction of Star Energy left my body, engulfing the de entirely.


    {Space warp}


    Tracking the man''s trajectory, I connected with a space node in his path as he continued to run. Timed perfectly, I leaped through space, thrusting the de into his fib, breaking his front leg bone.


    "AHHH!" His agonized scream echoed as he loosened his grip on Nadya. Swiftly, I caught her as she was thrown into the air, gently enfolding her in my arms.


    "N...ei...l."


    Holding her bleeding head tightly, I heard a weak whisper from her before she went unconscious.


    ''It can only hold once, huh?'' Observing the de, I thought, The weapon began to crumble as soon as I stopped supplying it with Star Energy.


    "Hah...hah.... Who are...you, how..hah.. could you arrive without...me... noticing..." The voice of the man from the dark church interrupted, marked by huffs and growls.


    ''An origin level 9, huh, hard to see them nowadays.''


    Instead of answering, I made a gesture, cing my index finger under my thumb and forming a small space distortion in front of it.


    I filled it with three-fourths of the remaining Star Energy, creating a cracking sound in the space as the distortion increased.


    "Die with that doubt." I flicked my finger, causing the crack to move towards him.


    Despite his attempt to crawl away, the space distortion reached him, engulfing his upper body and swiftly killing him.

 Chapter 79 Aftermath of destruction

    Chapter 79 Aftermath of destruction


    [First-person POV: Eden]


    "This ce is ruined",


    I mumbled as I walked along the city walls, my eyes scanning the beautiful city now left in ruins by Kraken''s devastating attack.


    The buildingsy crumbling, the streets were filled with debris and flooding, and the city itself bore the scars of the unleashed monster.


    As I moved around, the weight of the destruction pressed on me.


    I looked Beyond the city walls on the edge of the forest, a makeshift shelter has been made there, a refuge for the people who have lost their homes.


    It was like a small haven in the midst of chaos. Here, the survivors gathered, seeking sce and support as they faced an uncertain future.


    Aid had arrived from a nearby city. Medical teams and people from different churches have arrived to tend to the injured, providing care andfort to those in need.


    The cold wind hit my body as I looked at the shelter from above, the distant hum of conversations, and the asional tter of rebuilding.


    I couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions as I witnessed the aftermath of Kraken''s rampage.


    But in the end, I did what I wanted to do.


    "I did lose something, though," I mumbled, cing my hand over my chest, thinking about thest attack I executed to eliminate the dark church assant. A significant portion of the star energy that I had meticulously collected over the course of a year had been depleted, leaving me with a distinct sense of emptiness.


    ''I need to find a way to replenish it without wasting too much time,'' I contemted as I leaned against the wall. The only method I currently knew for replenishing star energy was by traversing through a teleportation portal, but that process was time-consuming. I need to find a more effective way.


    "It''s time to meet her", I mumbled as I jumped down the city wall.


    {Wing''s of the Phoenix}


    A beautiful and mesmerizing wing''s made of white mes erupted from my back, engulfing and burning the shirt I was wearing. Gliding through the air, I descended to the front of the makeshift shelter.


    By stopping the mana supply, I caused the wings of mes to dissipate.


    I took out a shirt from the inventory and wore it as I moved inside, making my way through the sea of people.


    Soon enough, I reached the center of the shelter, where arger tent stood, surpassing the others in size and significance.


    Next to the tent, an array of items adorned the space: flowers, gold, slivers, and various other treasures were carefully arranged outside. This is the way the people of the city show their gratitude.


    After observing enough, I entered the tent. Inside, I found Sylvia seated on a leaning chair, holding a cup of coffee in her hands, her eyes closed.


    "Sit down", she said without looking at me, and I listened and sat down on the chair beside her.


    "What happened to the kraken", I asked as I moved closer towards her. After saving Nadya, I had to rest because of the stress star energy caused to my body, so I wasn''t about to know what happened to it.


    "It ran away", she replied while taking a sip of her coffee. "Is that so", I said as I moved towards the chair.


    "You have a Phoenix bloodline, don''t you?", she asked as soon as I sat down.


    "Kinda", I replied vaguely, not giving her specific details. I am not going to tell anyone about my bloodline until I have a way to keep their mouth shut.


    There are lots of crazy people who would want to use me in their crazy experiments if they ever got to know that I have a bloodline that can copy other bloodlines.


    "You''re going toe with me to the Phoenix n," she dered, moving her face closer to mine. "You need to register as one of us."


    "About that, I have a request," I interjected, locking eyes with her.


    "What is it?" she replied, leaning in.


    "I need a new identity as your disciple," I stated, taking a deep breath. "One that isn''t connected to Eden Morton in any way."


    "Granted," she replied immediately, without hesitation.


    "And¡ª" I began, but she cut me off.


    "I''ve already erased your traces; no one knows Eden Morton was here," she replied with a smirk. I nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Good to know that, and when are we going there?" I asked. I am in a pretty tight spot right now. The more time I have before the start of the first game, the better. After all, I need to plunder a lot of items from the heroes.


    "Tomorrow morning. I don''t want to deal with all those nobles that will arrive after knowing I am here," she grumbled, taking a sip of her coffee.


    "Is that so," I replied, leaning back in the chair.


    "And I will be leaving for the forgotten continent just after that, so you will be free for quite a while," she added, prompting a frown from me.


    "It''s starting, huh?" I mumbled, closing my eyes, realizing the multitude of tasks awaiting me in theing two years.


    "When are you going home?" she asked after a minute of silence between us.


    "In 2 years," I replied.


    "If you want, I can help you with your mother''s condition," she offered, locking eyes with me.


    "I have something in mind for that, but if that doesn''t work, I will ask you," I replied with a nod.


    "Hmm," she hummed, leaning back and closing her eyes.


    I silently started to exit the tent, but as I reached the end, Sylvia called out, "Eden."


    Turning back, I asked, "Yes?"


    "I won''t question the method you use, but thank you for saving Nadya; I wouldn''t have been able to face her grandmother if anything had happened to her," she expressed, her voice carrying a weight of emotions.


    "No problem, Master," I replied with a smile, moving out of her tent. I made my way toward the tent beside hers, where everyone else was present.


    As soon as I entered the tent, I was greeted by three people. Linda, who was sitting on the chair; Elysia, who was standing beside a bed; and Nadya, who was lying on the bed.


    "Neil!", As I closed in towards her, Nadya tried to sit down on the bed.


    "Go back to sleep", I said, cing my hand over her eyes as I gently made hery down on the bed.


    "What about both of those guys", I asked about those attackers, looking at Elysia as I gently patted Nadya''s head.


    "Dead", she replied simply, and I nodded my head in understanding. Honestly, it was to be expected; after all, they were on a suicide mission.


    "Are you guys going back home now", I asked because I needed their confirmation about this.


    "No," Nadya responded before Elysia could reply, removing my hand from her head.


    "But¡ª" Elysia tried to interject, only to be interrupted by Nadya.


    "I do not want to go there, Elysia; I need some time alone," Nadya dered, making Elysia frown.


    "Academy will start in six months; you need to prepare for that," Linda interjected, offering her opinion.


    "I don''t know", I replied, because I honestly don''t know where I am going to go first.


    "I will go!", Nadya replied, and I totally understand her desperation.


    "I do not want your opinion on this; I will do what I say," Nadya retorted, closing the conversation.


    "How about youe with me?" I suggested redirecting the conversation, which sparked a glimmer of hope in Nadya''s eyes.


    "Where are you going", Before Nadya could reply, Elysia interrupted.


    "I don''t know", I replied, because I honestly don''t know where I am going to go first.


    "I will go!", Nadya replied, and I totally understand her desperation.


    I am the only one with whom her ability doesn''t work, and being with me is far better than being with someone and feeling their emotions. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Then I wille too", Elysia chimed in, and I looked at her with surprise. Though I only wanted to have some alone time with Nadya, her presence might affect my ns.


    "Hey, I said I needed alone¨D", Nadya grumbled, but I quickly stopped her and ced my hand over her eyes.


    "You sleep first", I said, making hery on the bed again while I nodded towards Elysia. I could use her to get the draupiner spear of the Norse gods.


    After talking with them for a while, I started to move outside of the tent. I needed Sylvia''s permission before bringing them with me, or else they would have to wait until I came back.


    "Sir Neil!", As soon as I moved out, Elysia came out and called my name.


    "Yes?" I asked as I looked at her.


    "Thank you for saving my sister," she said with a deep breath as she bowed down at 90¡ã.


    ''hmmm, that''s new'', instead of thinking about her grateful words, I focused on the fact that despite her bloodline, which makes her never bow down to anyone, she is bowing down in front of me.


    "No problem", I replied, not thinking too much about it, not like her bowing to me was that important.

 Chapter 80 2 Years Later

    Chapter 80 2 Year''s Later


    [Third-person POV: general]


    [Eve''s Continent, Morton Dukedom]


    In the cozy atmosphere of the inn, a young man, approximately sixteen, sat with his gaze fixed on the grizzled face of an old man across the table.


    Both held beer jugs in their hands, and the clink of mugs mingled with the low hum of conversation in the air.


    "So you''re saying that this Aeloria, who is the daughter of the Baron¡ª" the young man began, but his words were promptly corrected by the old man.


    "Viscount," the old man interjected, to which the young man nodded in acknowledgment.


    "....Daughter of the Viscount is a super genius, unmatched in terms of intelligence," the young man continued, awaiting the old man''s response.


    "That''s what I told ya," the old man affirmed, taking a sip of his beer. "She is the smartest in this world."


    "And she''s Princess Angelina''s assistant," the young man inquired, a frown forming on his face.


    "Yep, they''re both inseparable," the old man replied, chuckling as he downed big sips of his beer.


    "She''s behind all the new things circting in the market," the young man pressed on, tapping his fingers on the table.


    The old man leaned back, his eyes glinting with wisdom acquired through the passage of years. "Aye, she''s got her hands in everything. Inventions, innovations, orphanages¡ªyou name it."


    "And that young genius, the devil''s phoenix Sylvia''s disciple, what was his name again?" The old man mumbled, trying to recall.


    "Neil," the young man reminded.


    "Yes him!, he is nothing inparison to her," the old man said.


    "Hahaha, is that so?" The young man chuckled at the old man''s words, but then his curiosity deepened. Leaning in, he was eager to knowmore. "But why? Why is she doing all this?"


    The old man''s expression grew somber. "They say she''s got a vision, a dream that guided her to make this world a better ce. A vision that goes beyond the boundaries of titles and social standing"


    "Princess Angelina believes in her and trusts her with the future of the kingdom," the old man added, his voice carrying a weight of conviction.


    "There''s also the marriage between the imperial crown prince of the Darkoina continent and Princess Angelina, set to happen on the princess''s 18th birthday," the old man continued with a sigh. "It looks like I will die in the glorious days of this kingdom."


    "But doesn''t that bother you?" the young man asked curiously. "I mean, we were at war with them only a few years ago."


    "Huh, war," the old man mumbled as he leaned in, his eyes filled with wisdom. "The war is where the young and stupid are tricked by the old and bitter into killing each other. There is nothing good about war; if this marriage stops the long hatred between us, so be it." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "But didn''t the princess already have a fianc¨¦, Morton Dukedom''s heir, if I remembered correctly?" the young man said, prompting an immediate bitterness in the old man''s expression.


    "Don''t talk about that bastard. If anyone should die in this world, he should be the one," the old man replied, not holding back on his words.


    "Why, though? What crime did hemit for you to want him dead?" the young man asked, leaning back in his chair with curiosity.


    "He tried to rape the princess. That alone is enough for him to die a thousand times," the old man dered, his voice filled with rage.


    "Hahaha, weren''t those false rumors?" The young man chuckled as he asked.


    "If they were false rumors, then he wouldn''t have been disowned, and God knows where he has gone now. No one has seen him in like three years," the old man exined, his words carrying the weight of a disturbing truth known to all the poption of the kingdom.


    "His reputation isn''t good in the kingdom, is it?" The young man asked, his gaze fixed on the ceiling.


    "They call him ''The fallen genius.'' He was supposed to lead the dukedom to its glory, but he can''t even control himself," the old man said, sighing as he took bigger sips of the beer.


    "Good talking with you, old man," the young man said, and with that, he disappeared from his seat.


    "Huh?" The old man looked around in confusion, searching for him, but found no one. "Who was that, and why can''t I remember his face?"


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    [First-person POV: Eden]


    {Space Warp}


    ''Aeloria Starfayre, so you are the other one,'' I thought as I wrapped outside of the inn, keeping to the shadows at the corner of the streets.


    I was now 100 percent sure that she was the reincarnated person here with me, and oh boy, how much she had already fucked up the plot. Not like I couldin about that as I have also done the same in thest two years.


    "She took the assistant spot of the Viiness," I mumbled as I navigated through the dense crowd, making my way toward the center of the city.


    Originally, she was only supposed to be friends with Angelina andter, in the academy, be her best friend. But now, it seemed like she was already her best friend.


    "Show me my stats, Edda."


    ===================== [Current/limit]


    Name: Eden Morton


    Experience Points (XP): 100,885


    Gold Coins: 10,000,000


    Health Points (HP): 600/600


    [Status]


    Mage Path: Origin Level 5


    Mana Art''s: Void Breathing, Astral Breathing, Mana Surge.....more


    Mana Points (MP): 600/650


    ~~~~


    Knight Path: Origin Level 5


    Aura Art''s: Eclipsing Void, Celestial Aura, Elemental Aura.....more


    Strength: 595/650


    Agility: 595/650


    Defense: 595/650


    Endurance: 595/650]


    [Hidden Status:


    Luck: 60


    Charm: 99 (mortal limit)


    Charisma: 45 (locked)


    Bloodline:


    ¡ñ"????"


    ¡ñ"Phonecia''s Bloodline"


    ¡ñ "Aphrodite''s Bloodline"


    ¡ñ "Bow Empress''s Bloodline"


    [Affinities: fire, water, wind, earth, space-time].


    ======================


    "I shouldn''t have gone for the yandere''s!" I mumbled, already having a headache because of them, but I left that thought away as I reached the center of the city, where a castle stood.


    "Now, should I enter sneakily or with a bang?" I pondered, cing my hand under my chin.


    ''Let''s go with the bang,'' I thought, moving in front of the castle gate.


    "Halt! This is the private property of Duke Morton. No one is allowed to enter without permission!" The guard shouted, blocking my way.


    "That''s not how you talk to your young master," I retorted, looking down at him as he was shorter than me.


    "We only have one young master, and you are not him",the guard rebuked as he started to take out his weapon.


    As the guard turned to look at hisrade, I quickly moved my hands, and with a swift strike to a pressure point, I left the guard incapacitated, rendering him unconscious before a sound escaped his lips.


    "So much for being a guard", I said with a smirk as I looked at the fallen guard.


    "Stop!", The other guard shouted As he reached for his weapon, I closed the distance in a heartbeat, and with a graceful evasion and a well-ced strike to a nerve cluster, I left the guard paralyzed, his weapon ttering to the ground.


    "Bang!, Bang!"


    "Intruder!, Intruder!"


    The guard in the watchtower heard themotion and quickly began alerting the other castle guards.


    "Intru-Ahrrgghh," I swiftly moved, climbing the tower without much difficulty. With a quick and precise punch, I rendered the guard unconscious, ensuring he wouldn''t be able to raise the rm; he was too loud.


    More and more guards started to move towards me as I looked down at the castle from the watchtower.


    "Let''s beat them all up", I mumbled as I jumped down into the groups of guards. It may sound like pity, but they were the ones who always badmouthed me behind my back when I was a child. I was already disowned anyway, so I had zero problem beating them up.


    "Stop or else!", The guard in front of the group shouted, trying to threaten me.


    "Or else what?", I asked as I moved closer, but instead of relying, he attacked, shing his sword at me, which I quickly dodged by sidestepping, and a blur of my movement led the guard to sh the air.


    With one swift kick on his chest, I made the guard stumble backwards, and with one fluid kick at his arm, I disarmed him, sending the sword spinning in the air.


    "What''s going on here?", As soon as I was about to beat the rest of them, a woman''s voice made me stop my movement. I looked back, only to find a busty milf in a maid uniform standing right behind me.


    "Sarah", I whispered as I looked at her. She hadn''t aged a bit since thest time I saw her.


    "Who are you?" she asked in a cold voice with a frown on her face as she heard me call her name.


    "Ahh, right", I mumbled as I removed Loki''s mask of deception from my face, giving her a clear look.


    "Ma-master!", she eximed, her voice trembling with delight.


    "You mean Young Master, right?", I asked, confused by her behavior.


    "Young master?", she asked confusingly, and all her excitement and happiness were gone from her face as soon as she realized my words.


    ''Now that hurt''s''.

 Chapter 81 Mothers Awakening

    Chapter 81 Mother''s Awakening


    "Young master!" Sarah eximed as she finally recognized me. She moved closer, reaching out for me.


    "Yep, the one and only," I replied, moving closer. Just as I thought she was going to hug me, she yanked my hand, grabbing it tightly.


    "Come with me!" shemanded, dragging me with her.


    "Head maid!" As the guards saw me getting away, one of them gathered enough courage to speak.


    "What?" she replied, her voice emotionless as she nced back.


    "That man breached the castle; that''s a crim-", he said angrily as he looked at my face. His words, however, were cut short as Sarah interrupted.


    "And you guys got beaten up without even getting a chance to fight back. Go back and train!" shemanded, making them shut their mouths. Then she started to drag me into the castle.


    "Where have you been, young master? We couldn''t even track you; you were practically gone, vanished from this world," Sarah said with concern in her words as she led me through the castle.


    "Well yeah, things happened, and now here I am," I replied, not divulging too much about my journey.


    For the first year, all I did was train like crazy with Sylvia, and for thest two years, I have been hopping on different continents, collecting different hero''s items, saving important characters, and building up a name for myself.


    "And couldn''t you have been more secretive about your arrival; why barged in from the main gate?" she grumbled.


    "Yeah, about that..." I replied awkwardly,cking a clear reason for my actions. I just wanted to beat them up, nothing more.


    "Things aren''t good for you, young master," she said, her voice serious. "Many people will not be happy if they know about you being here."


    "I know. I am pretty famous in the kingdom," I replied with a chuckle, not a bit bothered by her words. I had already witnessed how people viewed me in this kingdom, and well, it wasn''t favorable.


    *m*


    "It''s not aughing matter, Young Master," she said as she opened the door to the room and mmed it closed.


    "It''s my room," I mumbled as I looked around the familiar space. It was the same room where I had first woken up in this world. Most of the things were arranged just as I left them, with no dust in sight.


    "Stand still!" As I tried to roam around my previous room, Sarahmanded, holding my hand. "Let me have a better look."


    She took a step back to get a better view, her gaze moving around my body.


    The first thing she did was look up since I was 6''1" now, towering over her. Her gaze thennded on my hair, which was braided and tied with a single red ribbon.


    "You have grown a lot, young master," she said, her voice trembling with different emotions as she moved closer.


    Her hand extended to my face, her fingers gently touching my high cheekbones and jawline.


    "And became more handsome", I replied with a chicky grin, which earned me a light pinch on my cheek from her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Haah, I missed you," she said with a sigh as she gently closed in. A cloud of her sweet fragrance enveloped my senses as her hands wrapped around my waist. Her face nestled on my chest, giving me a warm, loving, and tight embrace.


    "I missed you too", I replied, returning the hug and gently wrapping my hand around her waist while, with the other hand, I started patting her head.


    "Haah...Haah...",


    Her hot and peaceful breath hit my chest as she continued to hug me, and I gently patted her head.


    ''...now, you''re taking an awful lot of time.'' She showed no signs of letting go, even when five minutes had passed, and the silence between us was making me akward but I kept my emotions at bay as I let her hug me.


    "When did youe back?", After hugging me enough, she left my embrace as she asked me.


    "A week ago," I replied as I started to roam around my room. "I was collecting some information before I decided to show myself".


    "Then you shouldn''t have been bothered to be here if you heard the rumors about yourself,", she replied with a sigh as she leaned against the wall.


    "Yeah, anyway, where are the others", I replied, changing the topic.


    "Both Sir Danial and Lady Marine have gone to the capital to join the academy, and Sir Aldric is on petrol for the Dukedom; he shoulde back in a short time." She replied, giving me all the details about my family members.


    "Oh, and by the way," I said, a gleam in my eye as I approached the table by my bed, "did I happen to receive any invitations from the academy?"


    "Why on Antis are you asking that?" she replied, a cute frown forming on her face. "You aren''t nning on going there, are you?".


    "Did I or did I not?" I asked with an air of authority, locking eyes with her.


    "... Yes, you did." She replied after a few seconds of silence.


    "Hmm." Just as I was about to dive into more questions, my attention snagged on a photo frame resting on the table beside my bed. Grasping it, my eyes locked onto the frozen moment captured within its frame¡ªfive childrenughing happily.


    Three girls formed the front line, radiating joy, while a taller girl stood proudly at the back. And there I was, situated in the middle of the vibrant group, a beacon of pure happiness emanating from my smiling face.


    ''Sophia'', I thought as I gently ced my hand on the taller girl.


    ''Angelina,Grace,'' I thought, looking at the little girls who were smiling happily, ''¨Dand Cassie''.


    I sighed, cing back the photo frame, but then my gazended on the ring ced on the table.


    "I clearly remembered telling you to go through them!", I said, looking at Sarah as I picked up both the photo frame and my engagement ring.


    "They are your childhood memories; you should Cheri¨C", she replied, but I quickly stopped her by extending my hand.


    "I don''t want to remember those memories", I said as I threw both the photo frame and the ring into my inventory.


    "Then are you going to run away from them?" she said, looking at me as I began to walk out of the room. "Again."


    "To my mother''s room," Imand, ignoring her words as I started to move towards the other section of the castle.


    As I moved through the corridors of the castle with Sarah following me, I noticed a peculiar thing. As soon as I passed any maid, they would stop their work and look at me in a daze, their mouths agape.


    ''Yeah, I''m not wearing a mask now,'' I thought as I touched my face. It had been years since I walked freely without wearing a mask, and until now, only a few women had seen me without one, and now even I don''t know how badly my charm affects any woman.


    I reached the familiar door of a room that held a significant ce in my heart. As the door creaked open, I stepped into a space that held the stillness of memories¡ªmy mother''s room.


    There shey, just as I remembered her. Silver hair framing the bed, eyes closed in peaceful repose, and the gentle rise and fall of her breath aforting rhythm.


    My heart softened at the sight, and with a sense of familiarity, I approached her bedside.


    Drawing from my inventory, I retrieved a small bottle of Elixir. The mere mention of its contents brought a tremor to Sarah''s voice.


    "Y¨Cyoung m¨Cmaster, is th¨Cthat?" She trembled as she asked, her excitement and concern palpable on her face.


    "Yeah, the holy water of the World Tree," I affirmed. Gently, I lifted my mother into a sitting position, and Sarah, snapping out of her daze, rushed to offer support.


    "It''s time to wake up, Mother," I whispered, cing the bottle on her lips and guiding her to swallow the rejuvenating elixir.


    And just as she swallowed the liquid, the curse that had bound her¡ªan invisible shackle¡ªseemed to shudder in the face of this elixir.


    The room held its breath, as if the very air anticipated the moment that had eluded us for years.


    A subtle tremor passed through her''s form. The curse, relinquishing its hold, yielded to the ancient magic infused within the elixir.


    And then, the mother''s eyes fluttered open. The room, once cloaked in silence, now bore witness to the soft gasp of a her''s.


    I watched with a mixture of relief and anticipation as my mother''s gaze adjusted to the light, and my eyes locked with her.


    Recognition flickered in her eyes as she extended her hand towards my face, but what I thought didn''t happen.


    *p*


    "Y¨Cyou bastard". That''s my mother''s first word after years of separation.

 Chapter 82 Mothers Awakening 2

    Chapter 82 Mother''s Awakening 2


    *p*


    "Y¨Cyou bastard." The words,ced with anger, hung in the air.


    The burning pain of the p lingered on my cheek, but my attention shifted from the stinging sensation to the weight of her words.


    ''What did I do?'' The question lingered in my mind as I gazed at my mother while gently rubbing my cheek as she slowly rose in a sitting position with the support of Sarah.


    "I am fine!" she dered, gently pushing Sarah away. With some more rity in her eyes, she turned her attention toward me. Her eye''s locked onto mine with a mix of anger and hurt.


    "Come here!", shemanded, and I took slow steps toward her, and just as I was within her reach, she wasted no time as she wrapped her hands around my face and tightly hugged me while my face was buried in her bosom.


    My face found a haven in the warmth of her bosom. I surrendered to the embrace, feeling the rise and fall of her chest as she gently yet fiercely embraced me.


    She rested her chin atop my head, the warmth of her embrace enveloping me. asionally, she would gently shift, pressing tender kisses on my hair.


    "How much have you grown up, my son", she mumbled, her voice trembling as she patted my back. "How much have I really missed".


    "Hic..hic.."


    Her embrace tightened as if she were trying to hold onto the moment I let her hug me until I heard her quite sobs, which she was desperately trying to control.


    "Mom", I mumbled as I tried to free myself, but she didn''t let me; instead, she tightened the grip on my face, buring it even deeper.


    "Hic...I...missed..you...hic..so...much...", Her broken voice, with hups and sobs between her sentences, and it was enough to make even my heart ache with pain.


    "I... love... you.."she confessed between sobs, her words carrying the weight of a mother''s longing. "I never....stopped....loving you."


    "I know, mom", I replied, but my voice came out as a muffle as my face was too deep into her bossom.


    "No, no, you idiot son", she said while taking my face out of her bossom. She made me look into her deep blue eyes as she continued, "You have no idea how much I love you; I will do anything to make sure you are safe."


    Then she kissed my forehead for a long five seconds before cing my head back into her bossom.


    "I will always love you", she said, her body trembling and holding me tightly within my grip. "then, now, forever".


    *Click*


    I looked with the corner of my eyes as I heard the sound of the door opening, only to watch as Sarah moved out of the room.


    ''When she arrived there'', I thought, looking at her, who, for some reason, was looking at both of us with envy in her eyes.


    ''Show me her status, Edda'', I thought as Imanded Edda, not to brag, but my senses are enough to detect if someone is moving in the room, but she just moved without even my noticing.


    =======================


    Name: Sarah Frialna Thorja


    Affiliation:???


    Mage Path: locked


    Knight Path: Origin Level 9


    Strength: 860/900


    Agility: 890/900


    Defense: 850/900


    Endurance: 880/900]


    Danger Level: stronger than you.


    ======================


    ''What the fuck!'', I eximed in my mind as I looked at her status while she closed the door. Why is a maid this strong? But more than that, what made me even more perplexed was her name and how there wasn''t anything other than a question mark in her affiliation block.


    ''They both are from the same family'', I thought as I moved my gaze back to my mother. I seriously need to know more about both of them.


    I know very little about both Sarah and my mom, except that my mother was from an ancient family. I know nothing else about her; she never told me anything about her family, and no one else bothered to tell me more.


    ''I should directly ask herter'', I thought, making a mental note about this as I let go of my body, closed my eyes, and felt the warmth of my mother. Trying to get a peaceful sleep after so long.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    [Third-person POV: general]


    *Click*


    The door to Stephanie''s room swung open, and Sarah stepped inside the room. Her eyes quickly caught sight of the scene before her¡ªEden''s face nestled in his mother''sp as Stephanie gently ran her fingers through his hair.


    "Took you long enough toe back, crybaby," Sarah remarked with a stoic face, closing the distance between them.


    "You didn''t change a bit, did you?" Stephanie replied, her focus still on Eden''s peaceful slumber.


    "So did you," Sarah responded, her gaze lingering on Eden''s sleeping face as she controlled her urge to touch it.


    "Duke Morton has arrived," Sarah informed after a brief pause, already making her way towards the door. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Guide me to where he is," Stephanie said, smoothly lifting Eden''s head away from herp and cing it back on the bed.


    "Are you sure you can walk fine?" Sarah inquired, approaching Stephanie with a hint of concern.


    "I am not that weak," Stephanie retorted, dismissing any doubts with a casual wave of her hand.


    "You know, you could say that you missed me; don''t be shy," Sarah teased, a mischievous glint in her eyes as they moved through the corridor.


    However, her face remained a stoic mask, revealing none of her true feelings.


    "Thest person I missed was you; heck, I even want to kill you," Stephanie grumbled, following a step behind Sarah.


    "Figured that much," Sarah replied, stealing a quick nce back at Stephanie, who responded with a furrowed brow.


    *Click*


    They both soon reached Aldric''s office and, without being polite, opened the door.


    "Hum?" Aldric, engrossed in his work, lifted his head. His eyes widened as theynded on Stephanie. Slowly rising from his chair, he approached her, and Stephanie did the same.


    But just as Stephanie reached him, he quickly moved out of the way, giving her room to walk while Sarah closed the door behind them, standing in front of it.


    "How have you been, Aldric", Stephanie said as she took a seat in the main chair of the office.


    "Fine", he replied, his gaze roaming around the room as he tried his best not to look at her.


    "Have you forgotten? What are you, Aldric?", Stephanie asked indifferently.


    Aldric, caught off guard by the question, stayed silent for a while before he replied "A ve".


    "Than behave like one", she said, her gaze locked on him. She didn''t use any Aura or Mana but her gaze was enough to make Aldric sweat.


    "I have been fine, mydy,", Aldric replied swiftly, getting on one of his knees with his head down.


    "He didn''t do anything funny when I was in aa, did he?", Stephanie asked as she looked at Sarah.


    "No, I made sure no one could,", Sarah replied as she leaned against the wall.


    "Hmm, how many years have passed since I fell asleep", Stephanie asked, looking at different documents that were ced on the desk.


    "Nine years, mydy,", Aldric replied without lifting his head.


    "That long", she mumbled as she ced her hand over different documents and asked again, "who were the ones who visited me while I was in thea".


    "Everyone you knew in the kingdom at least visited you once, while Saintess Olivia was the most frequent". Aldric replied, his gaze still on the ground.


    "Did my father alsoe?", she asked.


    "Yes", Aldric replied.


    "He should have arrived to make sure the curse was perfectly ced, right", Stephanie asked indifferently, looking at Aldric.


    "....yes" with a brief pause, he replied.


    "Hmm, where are the twins", she asked, leaning on the chair.


    "Towards the academy", he replied.


    "And their mother, Sabah, was it? How is she?", she asked, and her words made Aldric flinch.


    "She is doing fine, mydy", Aldric replied, hiding his true emotions.


    "Did you tell the twins about their real mother?", Stephanie asked, not bothering to ask what he was hiding.


    "Only Marine knows about it", Aldric replied without hiding anything.


    "Hmm, before I fell into aa, I gave you a task, remember", she asked as she ced her hands over the desk, tapping her fingers.


    "Mydy, why would you ask such a thing¨C", For the first time, Aldric lifted his head. His eyes were filled with anger as he looked at her, but his words were quickly cut down.


    "I asked, did you do it or not", Stephanie said indifferently, looking at him.


    "Yes", With a deep breath, he suppressed his anger, biting his lower lips. He replied "I made sure Eden was isted and alone all the time for thest six years until he ran away".


    "Good",Stephanie said indifferently as she moved toward the door. "Your job is done, Aldric; you are free now".


    Without even looking at him, she moved out of the room while Sarah followed behind.

 Chapter 83 Side Story : Angelina

    Chapter 83 Side Story : Angelina


    [Third-person POV: general]


    The courtyard was bathed in the soft glow of moonlight, casting shadows across the garden. Younger Eden and Angelina sat side by side at the edge of the fountain, its gentle sshes providing a soothing backdrop to the quiet night.


    The night held a special significance; it was the eve of their engagement, a momentous asion that would bind their destinies. As they sat together, they both felt awkward around each other.


    Angelina gazed at Eden, his silhouette glowing in the moonlight. "Why are you so quiet?" she began, her voice a gentle melody of a child.


    Eden turned to her, his eyes reflecting the stars above as he grumbled while touching the small engagement ring in his hand. "Why do I have to marry you?"


    Angelina, a little bit hurt by his words, smacked his head as she replied, "You are the one who wanted to marry me."


    Eden, rubbing his head, replied, "It was your father''s idea."


    "Humph, And your family epted it because you wanted this to happen," she replied with a humph, facing the other side while folding her arms across her chest.


    "Yeah, I wanted to marry you. Happy?" Eden replied, making her face him again.


    "Happy!" Angelina replied with a smile, triumphant in winning against him once more.


    "No! Not happy," but immediately she turned on her words as she saw an opportunity to ask something from him.


    "Not this again," Eden sighed, but nheless, he leaned closer as he asked, "So, what will make the princess happy?"


    "Call me Anna!" Angelina shouted as she heard him calling her princess again.


    "Yes, yes, Anna." Eden quickly corrected himself as he asked, "Your answer?"


    "Hmm, let me think," she replied as she ced her chin on her hands, and after a while, a happy smile formed on her face.


    "It looks like you thought of something good," Eden said with a curious look as he noticed her smile.


    "Hmm, hmm," Angelina nodded her head twice, her smile not fading a bit.


    "Tell me, what do you want?" Eden asked.


    "I want a blue house," she said excitedly as she grabbed Eden''s hand.


    "Don''t we already have a house?"


    "No! Dummy, a house for just the two of us!"


    "And?"


    "And I want it to be like this big," she replied, stretching her hands sideways as much as she could.


    "I get it; what else?" Eden said, grabbing both of her hands.


    "And it should be beside a river so we can y anytime we want."


    "Anything else?"


    "I also want it to have a view from where we could watch the sun set down."


    "Uh,huh", Eden nodded as he made a thought expression, and after a while, he replied "Okay".


    "You promise?", Angelina asked, extending her pinky finger towards him.


    "I promise", Eden replied with a smile as he interjected his pinky finger with hers.


    "Okay," she said, nodding happily. She again sat down beside him, albeit a little closer this time.


    They both sat quietly as they looked at the garden in front of them. Their gazes were on the flowers, and afortable silence surrounded them.


    "Hey." The silence between them was broken as Angelina called out.


    "What?" Eden asked, turning his attention towards her.


    "Wanna kiss?" she said. Her face had a cheeky grin, which Eden didn''t notice.


    "No!" he refused, directly shaking his head as he said, "Mom told me to only kiss someone I love."


    "So you don''t love me?" she asked, making a hurtful expression.


    "...No...I mean...Yes," caught off guard by the question; Eden didn''t know how to reply, and his face also started to heat up because of the embarrassment.


    "Close your eyes," she said as she brought her face closer to him.


    Eden, not knowing what to do, closed his eyes. His face turned toward her as he waited for her to kiss him.


    *Poked*


    But all his anticipation turned into shame as she, instead of kissing him, poked both of his cheeks.


    "Hahahaha!" Herughter echoed throughout the garden as she held her stomach.


    Eden, however, was not as happy as she was, covering his face with his hands. A mix of shame and embarrassment was evident on his face.


    "What are you two doing here?" Grace''s voice cut through theughter of Angelina as she approached, her eyes narrowing as she looked at them.


    "Bleghh, he is mine",


    Angelina, mischief dancing in her eyes, replied as she stuck out her tongue in response. which immediately made Grace angry.


    "Look, a dragon!"


    Angelina shouted, diverting Grace''s attention as she looked at the sky.


    Seizing the moment, she gently leaned in and nted a soft kiss on Eden''s cheek, a yful smile on her lips.


    "Where is the dragon?", Grace mumbled as she looked back at Angelina.


    "Why are you even here?" Angelina asked her own question with a grin.


    Grace, unfazed, replied, "I came to tell you both that the photo shoot is ready. They''re calling for you, especially your sister."


    "We areing", she replied to Grace as she looked back at Eden, who was still in a daze, staring at her.


    "Let''s go", she said with a smile, extending her hand toward him.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "An¨C"


    "Ann¨C"


    "Anna," a gentle voice called, pulling Angelina from the depths of her dreams. Her eyes fluttered open, and her body jerked as she lifted her head from the office table.


    "A dream," she mumbled, disorientatly looking around her, until her gaze settled on a brown-haired girl beside her.


    "Aeloria," Angelina whispered, recognizing the familiar face. She leaned back in her chair, closing her eyes and letting out a sigh.


    "You should go back to bed and sleep for a while," Aeloria suggested, busying herself with arranging Angelina''s scattered papers.


    "No, I''m fine," Angelina replied, her eyes reopening.


    "Are you crying?" Aeloria inquired with concern in her voice as she noticed the redness in Angelina''s eyes.


    "I just... wanted to see more," Angelina mumbled, slowing her tears with a gentle rub of her palms.


    "Anyway, how are the new products doing in the market", Angelina asked as she calmed herself down.


    "They are doing great", Aeloria replied as she moved a step back after arranging her table.


    "And how is the funding for the orphanage going", she asked as she checked the paper she wasst working on.


    "One of them is going to open up soon, and I n to visit it at the opening ceremony", Aeloria replied with a nod, her head held up proudly at the work she has been doing for thest three years.


    "How does your head even work for you toe up with this many ideas?", Angelina mumbled with a chuckle as she asked her.


    "I am a born genius", she replied yfully, earning another chuckle from Angelina.


    "Lair," a voice chimed in out of nowhere, but they both seemed unfazed, as if they were used to it.


    From seemingly thin air, a small fairy materialized, her hands folded on her chest.


    "Quit it, Ivy; nobody asked you," Aeloria grumbled, attempting to grab the mischievous fairy.


    "Ho-ho, should I tell Angelina about the Prince Charming you were thinking aboutst nigh¡ª" the little fairy teased, but Aeloria''s threat cut her off abruptly.


    "One more word, Ivy, and I will throw you back to fairynd," Aeloria threatened, her tone leaving no room for negotiation. The mischievous fairy, Ivy, wisely held her tongue at the warning.


    "Who is she talking about", Angelina asked, genuinely curious about what she heard.


    "No one!", Aeloria replied, shaking her head and indicating not to ask more. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Anyway, why are you back? Didn''t you go back home?", Angelina asked as she picked up her metal pen.


    "He is back", Aeloria replied, and even though her words did not indicate who Angelina seemed to understand, the pen dropped from her hand.


    "Wh-what?", Angelina asked, trembling as she looked at her.


    "Yes, he is back; he brought a house recently in his name to the riverside of the Yamda".


    Aeloria replied, taking out some documents from her space ring.


    "What color is it?", Angelina whispered, but it was loud enough for her to hear.


    "It''s blue". She replied, and her response made Angelina lean back on the chair as she desperately tried to stop her body from trembling.


    "Why..are..you..back", Angelina mumbled slowly as she felt her head ache in pain.


    "You should at least talk to him, Anna", Aeloria said, as she is most familiar with her and knows how much she has conflicting emotions about him.


    "I cannot," she mumbled, her expression returning to being stoicthe face she wears in front of everyone "I''ll not, for my kingdom".


    "But¡ª", Aeloria tried to argue, but she was quickly stopped by her.


    "I havemitted sins I need to pay for," Angelina said coldly as she returned to her work.


    "I don''t deserve happiness", she mumbled to herself, containing all her emotions inside her.


    "Not after what I did".

 Chapter 84 Prelude Of The First Game

    Chapter 84 Prelude Of The First Game


    [First-person POV: Eden]


    "Hmm, hmm",


    Humming, I moved around the kitchen, gathering utensils and ingredients for breakfast. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafted through the air, intertwining with the gentle scent of the flowers.


    The kitchen window was opened as the morning light came inside. And the view of the river Yamda can be clearly seen.


    "Are you sure you want to cook for all of us?" As I was chopping down the fruits, my mother''s voice brought my attention towards her, who was leaning against the wall with a coffee mug in her hand.


    "How is the coffee?" Instead of answering her question, I asked my own.


    "It''s pretty good," she replied as she took small sips of coffee that I had prepared for her.


    "Then let me also take care of the breakfast; you will love it," I replied with a smile while taking out eggs from the shelf to fry.


    "Hah, why did you grow up so fast?" she grumbled as she sighed in nostalgia.


    For her, it was like a blink, and the little boy she knew once was gone forever.


    At her words, I just smiled, bringing my focus back to cooking. It''s been a week since my mother woke up from the curse, and just like what happened in the game, she decided to leave the Morton Dukedom, but this time I was with her.


    She was also going to move to another continent, but I stopped her. I returned here because I wanted to patch up all the loose ties I had here. I can''t run away from them again, and neither do I n to.


    My mother was clearly not happy with my decision, but after talking things out, we decided to stay on Eve''s continent until I wanted to. However, there was an unusual condition¡ªI had to be her sleeping pillow every night until the academy''s entrance day.


    ''What a weird request,'' I thought to myself.


    I also bought a new house that is just on the edge of the capital city from where the main river Yamda is situated, and I had already had an eye on this house for a long time, like since I was a child.


    I had already nned to buy this house, so I just bought it, and it will alsoe in handyter on. and with all the treasure I had collected on my journey, it was easy for me.


    "You are trying to take my job away, young master." As I was busy cooking my meal, another voice caught my attention.


    "And why are you even here?" I asked as I looked at Sarah, who was standing at the kitchen door, "Aren''t you the head maid of the Morton family?"


    "I am mydy''s maid," Sarah replied as she looked at my mom. "Wherever she goes, I will go."


    "Don''t listen to her; she just wants toze around. A smaller house means less work, and that''s why she''s here," my mom replied with a frown as she red at Sarah.


    "How is this a small house?" Sarah rebuked, and I nodded at her words. The house was big enough for at least ten people to live here.


    "Anyway, how did you get so much money to buy this?" my mother asked, avoiding Sarah''s question.


    "I saved them." I stir-fried some meat, and I replied, avoiding eye contact.


    "And why did you even buy a house that is in such a remote ce?" Sarah asked as she moved towards the window to look at the river outside.


    "Yeah, what if someone tried to kidnap us?" my mother replied with a chuckle, sipping down her coffee.


    "I doubt that," I mumbled, ncing at my mom.


    =======================


    Name: Stephanie Frialna Thorja


    Affiliation: ???


    Mage Path: Ascension Level 5


    Mana points: 4350/5000


    Knight Path: locked


    Danger Level: Give up; you can''t win against your mother.


    ======================


    ''Why is every woman around me all such a monster?'', I grumbled in my thoughts as I looked at her stats. The game never hinted at my mother''s strength, leaving me in utter confusion when I first saw it.


    I have so many questions I want to ask, but no one gives me the answers. I have tried to ask her multiple times about her family or the curse that was ced on her to get something useful, but she remained tight-lipped, only responding with ''the time is not right.''


    "Set the table, Sarah," I said as Ipleted the breakfast.


    "Yes."


    We quickly arranged the table and ced the breakfast as we started eating.


    "Eden," my mother''s voice, caught my attention away from my breakfast.


    "Yes?",


    "Are you sure you want to go there?"


    "Yes",


    "They will not treat you nicely, especially with the rumo¨C,"


    "I know, Mom, don''t worry; I will be fine."


    "But what if they don''t ept you in the academy?"


    "They will, mom; they can''t go against their own rules."


    "Hah, fine, just contact me if something happens."


    "Okay," I replied, finishing the fruit juice and moving towards my room.


    I understand why she is so concerned about me. Whoever is targeting her can also target me, putting my life in constant danger, but I can''t do much about it, nor can I hide all the time.


    Arriving at my room, I moved towards the shower as I tried to recall every detail about the first day of the game. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Saving Emily was the first quest of the game," I mumbled, recalling the quest. If everything goes as nned in the game, then the hero will have his first fight just before the entrance in the academy, which will make him stand out.


    "I need to be ready for today," I mumbled as I twisted the shower nob, making the cold water flow onto my body. "It''s going to be a long day."


    .......


    .......


    ......


    "It looks good on you," my mom said as she looked at me in the academy uniform. Sarah, me, and my mother stood outside the house for my departure to the academy.


    "Yeah," I replied, looking down on my uniform.


    It''s a three-piece suit that perfectlyplements my stature.


    The white inner shirt served as the canvas, its pristine hue contrasting sharply against the darkeryers. It peeked through the gaps in the ensemble.


    The red middleyer added a touch of boldness to the attire.


    And the outeryer, in deep ck, provided a sense of authority as it highlighted my figure without sacrificingfort.


    "Why don''t you just cut your hair?" My mom grumbled, cing her hands on my hair.


    "It looks good this way," I rebuked swiftly, moving away from her reach.


    "Where are you running?" she said with a grin as she firmly warpped her hand on my face, cing it on my bossom.


    "Be safe," she whispered in my ears as she ced a kiss on my cheek before letting me go.


    "Have a good first day, young master," Sarah said with a small bow, and I nodded in response.


    "Bye," I waved my hand as I moved away from them and walked on the streets until I was outside of their view.


    {Space warp}


    Activating the ''Star Sense'', I formed a connection with the farthest space node in the air as the space around me disoriented, and in just an instant, I arrived three hundred meters away from my previous spot.


    And as I was in the air, I quickly started falling down, but I swiftly connected with another space node moving in the air, and with a few more wraps, I arrived on the branch of a giant tree, and in front of it was a building that had an orphanage signboard ced at the top.


    "Looks like I am a littlete," I mumbled as I looked at the conflict that was going on in front of the orphanage. Ady was having an argument with three thug-like people, and a girl my age was standing right beside her in an academy uniform.


    "Something you want to say, Edda," I mumbled, calling out my system, as I was pretty sure another quest would be generated here after all the opening scenes in the First Game that were happening in front of me.


    ======================


    Quest Initiated]


    Quest Title: Help Emily Michel


    Quest Type: Side Quest


    Quest Level: B-ss


    Rewards for Sess:


    5,000 Experience Points (XP)


    Friendship with the Main Heroine Emily Michel


    Friendship with the Hero


    Penalties for Failure:


    Change in the main story.


    Displeasure of the hero.


    Time Limit: 30:00


    =======================


    "I knew it," I grinned as I looked at the system screen. During thest two years, I have done many experiments with the system, and the one thing that sticks out is that it wants me to help the main cast in any way possible.


    "Hey Edda," I said, as I wanted to confirm something.


    [Yes?], she replied.


    "The hero, he is at his weakest right now, is that correct?" I asked as I noticed two more individuals arriving at the scene, one girl and one boy, who both were wearing the same academy uniform as me.


    [Yes]


    "Is that so?" I replied as I took out a fancy-looking bow from my inventory. The bow, which can cause a war because of its value,


    "Let''s see if I can kill that bastrad or not".

 Chapter 85 [Entrance Ceremony] : Emily Michel

    Chapter 85 [Entrance Ceremony] : Emily Michel


    [Third-person POV: general]


    [A few minutes ago]


    In the interior of arge yet run-down building, a girl around the age of sixteen was hurryingly moving through the corridors.


    Her long grayish hair, which she tied in a ponytail, was running down her waist. She panted lightly as she moved through the corridor.


    She had an old-looking bag hanging on her back that had a few of its chains loose.


    She had a heart-shaped face with long gray eyshes and deep gray eyes that were as beautiful as diamonds. Paired with her pale white, smooth skin, she looked nothing short of angelic.


    She took a turn until she arrived at the kitchen, where she found a woman in her fifties who was standing behind the counter making breakfast for everyone.


    "I am ready, aunt Tina; let me help you," she said before moving behind the woman.


    "Woh!" the woman eximed as she looked at the girl. "You look really beautiful in the academy uniform, Emily."


    Emily was wearing a girl''s academic uniform, which was a ck skirt just about her knees, thick ck high socks, a white shirt, and a ck balzer with a red lining at the edge.


    "That''s what is bothering me," Emily grumbled as she looked at her uniform. "I don''t want to be a target for the nobles."


    "Don''t worry about them," Tina said as she waved her hand. "You are going to be fine; no noble wille harassing you in the most prestigious academy in the kingdom."


    "I hope so," Emily mumbled as she started arranging the lunch for the children in the orphanage.


    "I can do this much. Go meet your mother," Tina said as she pushed her towards the door.


    "Are you sure? Let me hel¨C", Emily said, but was quickly interrupted.


    "You will bete if you waste your time like this," Tina scolded, moving back to her work. "Besides, all the children are sleeping right now, so I have enough time to prepare for all this."


    "Fine." With a sigh, Emily moved away from the kitchen and started to head towards another corridor, which was around the corner of the building.


    Soon, she reached another room. With one firm knock, she unlocked the doorknob before entering.


    Inside the room, a mature woman in her early thirties with grayish hair was sitting on the bed, both hands gently ced on her thighs.


    Her gaze was fixed outside the open window, where a few children were running and ying with each other.


    "They woke up early just to y more." With a smile on her face, Emily''s mother, Sofie, turned her face towards her daughter as she spoke.


    "They always do that," Emily replied as she moved towards her mother''s side, taking a seat on the bed.


    "You look beautiful, my daughter," Sofie said, twisting her torso as she ced both her hands on Emily''s shoulders and hugged her sideways.


    "Hmm, how are you feeling, mother?" Emily said as she ced her hand over her mother''s hand.


    "Just trying to be alive until I see my two or three grandchildren," she replied with a chuckle as she loosened her grip on her.


    "Then you shall be immortal," Emily replied, earning her a light smack on the head from her mother.


    "Don''t do anything stupid in the academy," Sofie said as she gently patted her head.


    "I won''t; why do you even think I will do anything stupid?" Emily grumbled, but she still let her mother pat her.


    "I know, Emily, you don''t like nobles," Sofie replied softly, retracting her hands. "But please don''t do anything that will eventually harm you."


    "I hate them because they deserve it," she replied, closing her eyes and trying her best not to get angry. "And you should hate them too, after what they did to you."


    "Nothing good wille out of hating anyone, and I don''t hate them," her mother replied.


    Her eyes turned dull as she remembered the sad past. "Eventually, it was a noble who saved us from our misery."


    "He never said he was a noble," Emily rebuked.


    "And neither did he deny it," her mother replied, gently patting her hair. "So please be mindful about what you say when you talk to them."


    "...Why, Mom,why...? They tortured you, ruined your life, killed your parents, and you are still saying you don''t hate them."


    "Those who did that are dead now."


    "Not all of them!" Emily shouted as she stood up.


    "No! Don''t be stupid, Emily; I only resent them because they took away your childhood, and I don''t want you to walk down the..... wrong path, so ...please.... don''t... get...your.. life.. indanger..." Sofie''s voice broke at the end as she tried her best not to cry.


    "I will be going now." With trembling lips and teary eyes, she got out of the room, moving towards the entrance of the building.


    With heavy steps, Emily moved through the corridor; however, her gaze got attracted towards the children who were ying on the ground.


    "Why did you note back?" Emily mumbled as she remembered her childhood and the retreating figure of someone.


    "Hah!" exhaling deeply, she rubbed her teary eyes as she started to move again, arriving at the front door of the building.


    "Hey, Emily!" As she started to go towards the main road to find a carriage towards the academy, a voice called out to her from the back.


    "Aunt?" Emily looked back, only to find her aunt running towards her.


    "What''s gotten into you? You were leaving without your bag and tiffin," she replied, handing the bag to her.


    "Thank you, aunt," Emily replied with a small smile as she took the bag.


    "Ohh!, Look what we got here!" They both looked in the direction as they heard an unpleasant voice.


    There stood three muscr men who had scars on their faces and knives in their hands.


    "Isn''t she beautiful?" another one of the three thugs said as he looked at Emily with lustful eyes.


    "Wouldn''t the boss be happy if we gave her to him?" one of them said as he started to move forward.


    "Stay back, Emily!" Tina said as she moved forward in front of Emily, blocking her.


    "Who are you?" Tina asked.


    "A new boss has taken over the gang in this area, and we were here to collect some charity," the guy in front replied with a nasty grin, "but it looks like we got something even better."


    "Don''t you see her uniform? You think you can survive after messing with the academy?" Tina threatened them, but her words didn''t faze them.


    "Who is going to tell them?" he replied with a grin, pointing his finger towards them. "One is going to die, while the other is going to live her life in the basement."


    "Emily, run!"


    "Move away, you old hag!" the most muscr thug shouted as he pped Tina out of the way and reached out his hand to grab Emily''s waist.


    "STOP!"


    Emily tried to help Tina get up, but another voice, this time full of youthful energy, interrupted the thug.


    They all looked in the direction of the voice, only to see a young man with crimson hair running towards them and a girl with dark maroon hair running just behind him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But what caught their attention was the uniform they were wearing¡ªthe same uniform that Emily was wearing.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of them," the boy said as soon as he arrived, blocking Tina and Emily as he shed a bright smile towards Emily, while the maroon-haired girl helped Tina.


    "Are you also a first-year student?" Emily asked the maroon-haired girl as Tina stood up on her feet.


    "Given that you also have a red strip on the zer, we both are," she replied with a light smile.


    "Don''t worry, he will be fine," the maroon-haired girl said, seeing concern in Tina''s face for the boy. "Let''s move back to give him more space."


    They moved back towards the building, standing in front of the building gate.


    "Fuck, it looks like we need to kill more of them!" the muscr thug shouted as all three of them started to surround the boy.


    "You should have just run away; now you will die because of your foolishness."


    One of the thugs said this as they all took out knives. The tension between the three thugs'' faces was palpable.


    They don''t know about this boy''s strength, nor are they going to underestimate the students from the academy, and looking at the confident face of the boy, they were even more tensed.


    "You should worry about yourself," the boy replied with a smirk, and he didn''t even bother to take out any weapons, ready to fight barehanded.


    But just as they were about to fight, an arrownded in the middle of them, and none of them even caught a glimpse of it.


    For a second, the time around them stood still until a bright white light shed in front of the thugs and the boy, and with that, everything within a radius of twenty meters evaporated into nothingness.

 Chapter 86 [Entrance Ceremony] : Oracle Royal Academy

    Chapter 86 [Entrance Ceremony] : Oracle Royal Academy


    [First-person POV: Eden]


    "STOP!"


    I looked at the boy as he shouted, running towards the thugs and Emily, the main heroine of the first game.


    He was wearing the same uniform as me, as he stood around 5''7" with crimson-colored curly hair. He had a good-looking face and a lean and strong physique.


    "Here you are," I mumbled to myself as I looked at him. "Child of the sun."


    Aron Frank was his name, a simple and ordinary boy who, aside from his crimson hair, was just a normal vige boy until a few years ago, when he first awakened his mana core.


    "And the granddaughter of the sword king." I mumbled, shifting my gaze towards the young maroon-haired girl who was wearing a girl''s uniform from the academy while running behind him.


    As my gaze lingered on the scene that was unfolding in front of me¡ªthe way Aron blocked the thug and the distance that was created between the rest of them and the boy letting him fight the thugs on his own.


    "Well, he is the Sword Kings disciple; he should at least be capable of handling three thugs," I mumbled as I positioned myself while taking out an arrow from my inventory as I adjusted my bow.


    The ck and white-colored bow that I have right now is the bow of a hero of elves from the past era.


    Even after thousands of years have passed since he died, no one was able to get their hands on it because that hero didn''t want to pass down his bow to anyone, so he just hid it from the eyes of the world.


    I knew about this weapon from the game as one of the main heroines of the third game welded this bow after she found it, and yeah, I stole this bow before she could even find it.


    ''Plus her heart'', I chuckled lightly as I remembered a sliver-haired beauty who always had her eyes covered with a blindfold. She is the one who granted me her blood essence, which in return gave me the bloodline of the First Bow Empress.


    ==========================


    Bloodline: "Bow Empress''s Bloodline"


    Origin: Bow Empress Sovereign


    Powers:


    Marksmanship Prowess: Masterful skill in archery, providing exceptional uracy and precision.


    Arrow Maniption: Control over arrows mid-flight, enabling redirection and adjustment.


    Ster Marksmanship: Temporarily channel the power of the stars to achieve unparalleled marksmanship. During this state, every shot is guaranteed to find its mark, bypassing any obstacles or defenses.


    Celestial Barrage: Unleash a devastating storm of enchanted arrows imbued with the power of the stars.


    Astral Sentinel: Deepen the connection to celestial forces.


    ==========================


    Her bloodline was something that connected her with stars, and after I acquired her bloodline, my understanding of star energy has deepened quite a bit.


    "Hah." With a deep breath, I shifted my focus away from the distracting thoughts. Gripping my bow tightly, I nocked the arrow on the bowstring, ready to take the shot.


    {Star Energy}


    I triggered the star energy within me, covering both bow and arrow with it. As the bow was strong enough to handle it, I didn''t hold back, supplying plenty of energy.


    *Kwuiish!!*


    And without much suspense or letting the hero act cool, I released the bowstring, targeting the ground between them, and I knew if I directly hit him, his protection shield would automatically be generated, saving his life.


    The arrow hit the ground, and before they could even see it, it exploded. Without a sound or any movement, the whole area within twenty meters turned into nothingness. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "ARON!!"


    The maroon-haired girl shouted as she started to run towards the debris, but she was quickly stopped by Emily, but my focus was still on the area of the target.


    "Tch!" I clicked my tongue as I saw a figure kneeling on the ground, huffing. His dress was greatly damaged, and his eyes were filled with fear. But he was still alive, but a question still lingered in my mind: how?


    That arrow was enough to kill someone at Origin Level 9 when he was fully prepared to take it head-on, but he still survived when he was far weaker than that.


    "Hmm," I said, shrinking my eyes. I looked closely, only to notice his body covered in bright golden light, protecting him from the attack.


    "Divinity," I mumbled, recognizing the energy; it was the energy that only gods can use.


    "Hahaha!" I let out a bitterugh, understanding what happened: "That bastard intervened."


    So, the hero had a god working as his plot armor.


    "Fuck!!"


    ........


    ........


    ........


    "Huu!"


    I exhaled deeply as I tried to collect myself after my previous failed attempt at killing the hero.


    I left the ce just after confirming he didn''t die, and knowing a god was keeping an eye on him, I have to be more careful next time.


    I also didn''t use mana or aura in that attack because they can be traced back to me, but not star energy.


    And in all honesty, I was not disappointed in myself for not being able to kill him; he had a freaking god protecting him, and right now I am nowhere close topeting with a god.


    There is another new thing I got to know today.


    The hero''s Parton God was supposed to grant his blessings at the near end of the first game to the hero, but it looks like he has been keeping his eyes on him for quite some time.


    ''Fine! If I can''t kill him, I will torture him mentally and physically until I can kill him!''


    Shaking my heads from my thoughts, I looked at the huge building that was in front of me. Let me rephrase that: it was a fucking castle with three different buildings connected to a central building in the middle.


    Furthermore, there were two more buildings on the side that served as dormitories for the students.


    All in all, it was fucking huge!


    Looking around, I saw many nobles andmoners from the background moving towards their assigned buildings.


    And here I was standing at the front gate, in a dilemma about what to do?


    Should I head straight towards the main characters ss where Eden in the game was, or should I go towards the headmasters office?


    "Whatever they will call me as soon as they recognize me", I mumbled, shrugging my shoulders and starting to head towards the building assigned for the first year.


    -"Wow! Hey! Look at him."


    -"Ahh! I think I fell in love with him~"


    -"Hah! He''s way outta your league, girl. Just look from the sides!"


    As I was navigating through the corridor of the building, everyone''s curious gaze was on me, and since I have entered the building, every single girl I repeat every single girl have atleast looked back at me twice.


    Especially formoner girls, as my looks literally scream ''Prince Charming ''.


    Well can''t me them; my charm has already reached the mortal limit, so it is normal for them to have this kind of reaction, though it will be interesting to see their reaction when my identity goes public, and I highly doubt anyone could even recognize me as of now.


    But then I noticed a few of the teachers looking at me, but they had a more serious face.


    It looks like they recognized me after all; there aren''t my white-haired boys my age as famous as me, not in a good way, of course.


    After walking for a while, I arrived in front of the ss.


    The same ss that I saw multiple times in the first game was now infront of me and since in a very long time I felt excitement building up inside me.


    "Hah!"


    Exhaling deeply, I twisted the doorknob, opening the door.


    Stepping inside, I saw rows of neatly arranged descending desks.


    The whole ssroom was clean and spotless, to the point that it looked brand new.


    Young people around my age were chatting happily among themselves while a few nerdy students were reading books.


    As soon as I entered the room, everyone''s attention shifted towards me, while boys were frowning looking at my handsome face and girls were practically gawking at my face.


    [Can you please stop your narcissism.]


    ''Shut up!''.


    Ignoring their perching gaze, I walked up towards the end of the ss, choosing an empty seat. I sat down.


    "Hmm," but just as I sat down, I saw a brute-looking guy who was heading in my direction. Who is he again? His eyes were clearly filled with hatred and anger as he looked at me.


    "What the fuck do you think you are doing here!?"


    He said grabbing my cor.


    "Remove your hand," I said coldly, looking dead into his eyes.


    "I won''t, what are you gonna do?" He rebuked me now, grabbing my cor with both of his hands.


    *m!!*


    Just as I was about to break this guy''s arm, the door of the ss mmed open, and a female teacher entered the ss.


    Her gaze searched the ss until itnded on me. Her eyes were immediately filled with anger.


    "EDEN! MORTON! TO THE PRINCIPAL OFFICE NOW!"

 Chapter 87 [Entrance Ceremony] Headmaster

    Chapter 87 [Entrance Ceremony] Headmaster


    "Go inside!"


    The female teacher''s voice showed no emotion as she gestured for me to move into the headmaster''s office.


    "Come on, big sis Sophia, don''t act like you don''t know me." Frustration was evident in my voice, having had enough of her demeanor.


    "It''s Teacher Sophia for you, and don''t act like you know me," she coldly replied, as if she didn''t care about me.


    "Hah!"


    I sighed, shifting my focus towards the office in front of me.


    Her behavior is understandable. I, or, to be more precise, Eden, before I arrived in his body, had royally fucked up every friendship and rtionship he had, and she was one of the few people who was really close to me in my childhood, one of the few who tried to help me when I became a drug addict.


    *Knock, knock.*


    "Come in."


    I firmly knocked on the door, and a voice granted permission to enter, which I promptly did.


    I immediately squinted as I adjusted my eyes to the bright room.


    The entire space was adorned with white marble, reflecting the light within the room.


    In the center stood arge desk on which different documents were ced, with a spherical orb ced on the right end of the desk with a bell, and behind it sat the headmaster of the academy ''Alexander Ervan''.


    "Eden Morton, please have a seat," he said, his piercing obsidian eyes locked with mine as he gestured for me to sit.


    "Why not?" I replied with a nod, taking the seat opposite his.


    "So, Mr. Morton," he began before pausing, a frown forming on his wrinkled face. "Is Morton still your surname?"


    "I was disowned," I replied, showing no sign of being bothered by his taunt. "They didn''t strip my family name, so yes, it is still my surname."


    "So, Mr. Morton, why are you here?" He asked curiously, his gaze lingering on me.


    "Why else would someonee to an academy?" I countered with a question instead of giving a direct answer.


    "Well, in the past, some nobles dide here just to harassmoner girls, so¡ª" I interrupted before he could finish his words.


    "I am here to study," I lied with a straight face.


    "You do know you are famous for something else," he said, tapping his fingers on the desk.


    "Yeah, I know, for attempting to rape the princess," I replied with a nod. "But they are just rumors."


    "There isn''t smoke without a fire, Eden," he replied, smiling a little. What the fuck is he finding funny here?


    "They are just baseless rumors," I replied, keeping my cool.


    "But there is also a slight chance that it''s true," he replied, leaning back in his chair. "And I don''t want anyone like you here who will harass my students."


    "Listen here, old man," I replied, leaning forward. "Look at my face. Do you think I need to harass anyone?"


    Smirking, I continued, "If anything, I need a smile for them to fall for me."


    "And that''s what I am worried about, Mr. Morton," he replied, as if he were waiting for my words. "I don''t want anyone like you inside my academy."


    With both of us looking at each other in silence, neither of us wanted to step back.


    With a sigh, I extended my hand toward the orb ced on the desk.


    "What are you doing?" he asked in confusion, but he didn''t stop me.


    "Giving you a reason to ept me," I replied, holding the orb in my hands.


    "If you think that your high level of talent is enough, you can''t be any more wrong," he replied, but I didn''t bother to reply. Instead, I focused my attention on the orb.


    With a deep breath, I let a tiny bit of my mana toward the orb.


    Just a secondter, it glowed in multicolor, but that wasn''t what I was trying to show him.


    I let out even more mana, and just like that, the orb started to crumble, withrge cracks appearing on the surface until it was entirely cracked in half.


    I ced the broken orb back on the desk and looked at his reaction. His face was full of astonishment, while a smile was threatening to appear on his face.


    This is the problem with this old geezer; more than anything, he likes talented people. What I have shown him is something that was only heard in ancient books.


    "That was brand new," he said after a few seconds.


    "..."


    "..."


    "I am not paying for that," I replied.


    "No! Not that brat!" He barked before he got silent again for a while until he said, "So you have a perfect body."


    "Yep!" I have more than a perfect body, but I just nodded my head.


    Both ''Apex Chad Body'' and a ''prefect body'' have some simr functions, and I just showed him one of them.


    "Someone who can break the mortal limit," he mumbled as he sighed, leaning back on the chair and closing his eyes.


    "Sigh." With a defeated sigh, he rang the bell ced on the desk, and the door opened, revealing Sophia. Was she waiting outside to see me get thrown out?


    "He will be in your ss, Sophia," the headmaster said, looking at her.


    "But¨D" she tried to argue but was quickly interrupted.


    "I know what I am doing, Sophia; do not doubt my decision," he said strictly, which was enough to stop her.


    "Yes, headmaster," she replied, and I stood up, looking towards her.


    "I will be in your care, Teacher Sophia~," I said with a little bow, and, oh boy, the face she made after that


    She would have really smacked my face if we were not in the presence of the headmaster.


    "Get out; I need to talk with the headmaster," she said after she calmed down a little.


    "Yes~," I replied, trying my best not to smile as I moved out of the ss.


    Closing the door behind me, I started to move outside the central building. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The reason that I showed him a glimpse of my talent without any thoughts was because I knew he wouldn''t tell anyone about it, even if his reputation took damage because he was allowing me to study here.


    And even if he tells anyone, I can handle the consequences because I know what can happen if my physique goes public.


    Plus Later this week, the hero will also reveal that he possesses the perfect body, drawing all attention to him.


    "Wait a damn minute."


    As I was happily moving towards the first-year building, something clicked within me. That bastard said that I was in Sophia''s ss.


    "Fuck!!"


    That''s the same ss where the princess is studying.


    "Fuck! Fuck!"


    I cursed as I moved forward. In the game, I was in a different ss than Angelina, and in every period interval, I would go to her ss, and that was the reason for the conflict between me and the hero.


    That fucker acted like a knight in shining armor, blocking me in every attempt to get close to her.


    What''s worse is that Angelina is the head of the ss, making everyone in the ss follow her lead in every academic event.


    "Fuck that old geezer!" I am pretty sure he did this on purpose. Most probably, he wanted to see how she would react to all this.


    "Hey, man!" Just as I was cursing the old man''s ancestors, a loud voice brought me back to reality.


    I looked back, only to find five peopleing my way.


    I recognized three of them immediately as I saw them in the morning: Emily, Aron, and Cassia, with two more students with them.


    Aron''s zer was totally damaged as he ced it on his hands while Cassia was helping him not stumble down, and Emily was just behind them as she looked at Aron with..... disgust?


    ''The fuck happened after I was gone?'', I thought before shifting my focus towards the boy in front.


    "Thank God we found someone," the ck-haired boy said as he arrived in front of me. "Can you please tell us where the ss for the first-year students is?"


    "Sure, follow me," I replied as I started to move forward, and they followed me.


    I looked back curiously towards them¡ªthree girls and two boys.


    One boy was energetic, while the other was shivering.


    "What''s up with him?" I asked, concerned, looking at Aron, the hero of the first game, as if I wasn''t the reason for his condition.


    "He isn''t feeling good," the ck-haired boy replied. "By the way, my name''s Berg."


    ''Berg?'' As soon as I heard his name, I remembered who he was.


    Curiously, I looked towards the brte-haired girl who had her hair tied in a high ponytail beside him, who was holding his hand.


    If my guess is correct, she should be the sub-heroine.


    "That''s a nice name," I replied with a slight smile.


    This dude is the hero''s best friend and the person that the hero NTR''ed.

 Chapter 88 [Entrance Ceremony] : Osmium Class

    Chapter 88 [Entrance Ceremony] : Osmium ss


    "A-ahm, are you a noble?" As I was leading them towards the ss for the first year, Emily asked me,ing a little closer. She didn''t show it, but she was stealing nces at me for quite some time.


    Heh. Even she can''t handle my charm.


    The rest of the group were looking around the building in awe, mostly because of thevishness and cleanliness of the building. They were acting like country pumpkins, which, in a sense, they were.


    "Why do you think so?" Curiously, I asked instead of replying, knowing how much she dislikes nobles. If I say yes, she will most probably not talk to me anymore.


    "Just a hunch," she replied.


    "Hmm, I used to be one, but now I am disowned," I replied, and now everyone was looking at me.


    "I a-am s-sorry," she replied, albeit a little flustered.


    "Don''t be." I replied, not bothered by her words.


    "Why were you disowned, man?" Berg asked curiously, following behind me. His words made everyone re at him, except Aron. He was still trying to calm himself down.


    ''Bro, look after your girl first,'' I thought, but kept those words to myself.


    "You will know soon enough," I replied as I caught a glimpse of the ssroom.


    "Come on, tell me," he insisted, but I just ignored him.


    "This one is the ''Osmium ss,''" I said as soon as we reached the ce, pointing towards the ss in front of me.


    "And there is the ''tinum ss,''" pointing towards the other ss at the end of the corridor, I added.


    "That''s my ss," Berg said as he started to move towards his tinum ss¡ªwell, not before talking for a while with Cassia.


    "Rest of you in this ss?" I asked as I saw the remaining people: Emily, Cassia, the brte-haired girl Nora, and the hero Aron.


    "Looks like it," for the first time, Aron replied with his signature smile while looking at the girls.


    Nora smiled back, Cassia just nodded, and Emily stepped back in disgust. Seriously, I should have waited a little longer to know what happened with them.


    With a nod, I twisted the doorknob, and with a soft click sound, the door opened.


    As soon as I entered the ssroom, the whole ss went silent. Everyone''s gaze was on me; not a single one of them said anything as they all stared at me.


    My gaze also observed the ss. I recognized quite a few of them, being the ss of the hero. Most of them had a few roles in the game, while some stood out, like the chocte-skinned girl and a few of the girls, most of them being sub-heroines.


    However, my gaze soon got fixated on the blonde-haired girl who, like a queen, was sitting in the middle of the ss.


    My heart raced a little, but I managed to calm down after a deep breath. Even after all this time, Eden''s feelings for her were still within me. But damn, she looked as beautiful as I remembered.


    She quickly shifted her attention away from me, not able to meet my gaze.


    However, the silence in the ss didn''tst long, as multiple people gasped, looking at me.


    Some did that because of my face, while people who I had spent my childhood with did that because they recognized me.


    The sound of my footsteps echoed in the ss as I made my way towards thest row through the stairs in the middle, as it was the only ce left empty.


    As I walked, my gaze shifted from Angelina towards the girl beside her.


    Her light brown hair fell down on her shoulders as she ced her hand under her chin.


    However, unlike Angelina, she wasn''t trying to ignore me; she was locking eyes with me.


    Aeloria Starfayre, aside from Emily and Angelina, is the third main heroine of the game.


    And if my guess is right, she, like me, is also reincarnated in this world.


    "Hmm." As I sat down, I looked beside me, only to find the rest of them had also followed, sitting right beside me.


    "Why are you guys sitting here?" I asked, looking at them. On my right, Aron was sitting, and just beside him were Cassia and Nora. On my left was Emily.


    "It''s the only empty seat," Emily replied as she ced her bag on the desk. Wait, bag?


    Now that I looked around, all of them carried a bag with them.


    There weren''t going to be any sses, so why bother?


    The hushed voices in the ss had not gone silent, as most of them still hadn''t recovered from my entrance.


    "Is that you, Eden?" As I was lost in my thoughts, a soft, melodic voice brought me back to reality.


    I looked up, and in front of me was a beautiful girl.


    Her ck hair was tied in a low ponytail, and her chocte-colored skin shone in the light of the ssroom.


    "The same Eden from rumors..."


    As people heard her, another round of gasps resonated in the ss.


    "E-Eden?"


    "The same Eden from rumors..."


    "Why is he here?"


    The voices of my ssmates started to grow louder and louder as they finally recognized who I was, but I kept my focus on the girl in front of me.


    "Fatima," I mumbled slowly as I looked at the girl, who had a mischievous smile on her face.


    She is the daughter of Duke Ironheart of the South and the sub-heroine of the first game.


    "Yep, it''s me," I replied with a slight smile, cing my hands under my chin.


    "H-he is really here!"


    "Why is he even in this ss?"


    "Why does he have the nerve toe here, especially in the princess''s ss?"


    And just as I thought, the ss erupted in noise when they confirmed my identity.


    The people around me also moved away a bit.


    "Are you enjoying this?" I asked Fatima. Her mischievous smile has now turned into a grin.


    "Whatever you mean, Eden~," she replied happily as she walked back to her seat.


    I knew that bitch did that on purpose to stir up some drama.


    And as if that wasn''t enough, a group of three boys started walking toward me.


    "Why did youe?" The leader of the trio asked, his voice hostile, and his face seemed ready for a confrontation.


    "Why can''t I be here, Cardin?" I retorted as I looked at him.


    He had light green hair matching his eyes, cut in a buzz cut, and sharp facial features that exuded authority.


    "Leave!" He shouted, pointing at the door.


    "Why? Just because Fatima talked to me a little?" I asked curiously, observing his anger-filled expression.


    Except for my sister, every daughter of the Duke already has a fianc¨¦ fixed in their childhood.


    There is intermarriage between the Duke families, and hardly anyone outside has the chance to marry them.


    In the game, you have to fight and defeat their fianc¨¦ if you want to win them over.


    "No! Because you don''t deserve to be here!" He shouted, mming the desk.


    "And who the fuck are you to decide that?" I replied, looking into his eyes as I stood up, arriving ahead of him. As I was a head taller than him, I was now looking down on him.


    "How dare you talk to the Lord like that!" the one beside Cardin shouted as he reached to grab my cor.


    *Crack...*


    But before he could do that, I grabbed his hand. With just a little pressure, his wrist snapped, making a cracking sound.


    "AHHHH!"


    He cried out in pain, bending down on his knees, tears threatening to drop from his eyes, but I didn''t loosen my grip.


    I jerked his hand, making him face me.


    "His status means nothing to me." I tightened the grip on his hand, making him cry out loudly. "So, know your ce, pest."


    With that, I loosened my grip.


    I know violence isn''t the right thing to do on the first day, but I can''t be passive here.


    The only thing that will stop them from annoying me is strength and fear, which I will show them.


    "Now, shall we?" I asked as I looked back at Cardin, who started to take a hand-to-handbat stance, and so did I.


    "If you guys want to fight, do itter, not now," the soothing voice of Angelina stopped us.


    I looked at her; her gaze was on Cardin as he loosened his stance.


    Even though a small part of me wanted to listen to her words and didn''t want to hurt her feelings, I didn''t stop.


    I don''t want these small, lingering feelings, and the best way to lose them is to face them.


    "Cardin," I said, making him focus on me. With a smirk, I continued, "Are you chickening out?"


    He snapped as he took the stance again.


    And just as he was about to start the fight, the door of the ssroom opened, and Sophia came in. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Her gazended on the kneeling student on the floor, then towards Cardin, and finally towards me.


    "Eden Morton, you lose 10 academic points."

 Chapter 89 [Entrance Ceremony] : Sophia Leoine

    Chapter 89 [Entrance Ceremony] : Sophia Leoine


    And just as he was about to start the fight, the door of the ssroom opened, and Sophia came in.


    Her gazended on the kneeling student on the floor, then towards Cardin, and finally towards me.


    "Eden Morton, you lose 10 academic points," Sophia said, ring at me as she moved towards the teacher''s desk in front of the ss.


    "Huh?.., Why only me?" I asked, confused by her way of doing things. Since they started the fight, shouldn''t they be punished as well?


    "Because you broke someone''s arm," she replied as she threw a healing potion towards Cardin.


    "Why are you so sure I did that?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    "Did you not?" she replied.


    "I did, but¡ª" I tried to argue, but she interrupted me.


    "Then it''s the end of the conversation. Please sit down," she said, folding her hands under her breast.


    "Fine," I replied softly as I moved towards my seat. Cardin''s otherckey was helping his friend as his wrist healed a little from the potion.


    As soon as I looked back, I noticed Aron looking in a daze at Sophia¡ªtypical Harem protagonist behavior while looking at any beautiful girl.


    Cassia was giving me a serious look; she''s the only one who understood how little of my strength I have used right now.


    Emily was looking at me with a nk expression. What''s up with her?


    As I sat down on my seat, I looked towards Sophia. She is a beautiful woman with a voluptuous, milf-like figure that screams elegance and authority. She had light blonde hair and dark brown eyes.


    She was wearing a long ck skirt with a white shirt that didn''t hide her curves. At the age of 26, she is at Origin Level 8, which hails her as one of the best geniuses of her generation.


    For reference, she is just a level lower than my shitty father, who is in histe forties, and yeah, I am not going topare her with my mother; she is a monster in her own right.


    Bringing me out of my thoughts were Sophia''s words as she started speaking.


    "Many of you may not know me, so I am going to introduce myself first." She said, her gaze looking at the faces of the students.


    "My name is Sophia Leoine, with the title of marchioness, the head of the Leoine family." Her words brought multiple gasps from the students, mainly from themoner students.


    "And I will be the teacher responsible for the ''Osmium ss,'' which means your ss," she said as she waited for the students to register her words.


    "Apart from your ss, there are two more sses, namely, the ''tinum ss'' and the ''Cerium ss,'' and don''t mind the names; they are based on some rare minerals found in this world," she said as she picked up a marker, writing down the names of the sses on the white board hanging on the wall.


    "Three sses per year. There are a total of nine sses in the academy, and one session is of three years," she said without turning back as she wrote down all the information.


    "One ss has around 75 nobles and 25moners in them, and here is a warning for all the noble boys," she turned back, her expression dead serious, "harass anyone of themoner girls in any way, and I will make sure you pay for it."


    She dered, her gaze moving throughout the ss until... itnded on me?


    "Am I clear?" she said, her eyes locked with mine. I didn''t shy away, nor did I nod. Neither did I rebuke. I just looked at her, and atst, she was the one who moved her gaze.


    I know my name is in every bad rumor, but seriously, she has known me since I was a kid, and being treated by her like this does feel a little bad.


    "Anyway, there will be many events and asions in which you will be working with the other sses and even against those sses. There will bepetitions with the purpose of making everyone in the ss grow stronger as time passes."


    ''What a joke,'' I thought as I heard her words. She says that they arepetitions, but I know better how this works.


    They are made in a way that will give the stronger ones the advantage, making them more experienced and powerful, but the weaker students or those with shallow backgrounds are the ones who will have to suffer the most.


    "And now to one of the most important things in the academy," Sophia said again as she wrote, "Academic points."


    "Every student gets ten academic points in the beginning, and if you are wondering what it is, let me tell you. The academic points are something that every teacher can assign or deduct from the students in their ss.


    They can do it based on your exam marks, your behavior, and the activities that you perform in your academic year. You will also get a bonus if you join any of the two organizations of our academy, which are the Student Council and the Management Committee."


    She gave a lengthy exnation that gave me an urge to skip this part.... Wait, I can''t do that...


    Anyway, I don''t give a damn about this, as I am not here to be a model student.


    Now, if I remember correctly, Aron and Cassia joined the managementmittee, Emily joined the Student Council, and so did Aeloria. But now I am not sure about her; she is like an anomaly, just like me, whose movements I can''t predict.


    "Hmm?" I looked to my left as I felt someone poking at my side.


    Emily leaned in, bringing her face towards my ears as she whispered, "Are you really the Eden from the rumors?"


    "What rumors?" I asked, looking curiously at her.


    "The one about you being ''The fallen genius''," she said, her voice still being a whisper.


    "I am still a genius," I replied with a slight smile. I still don''t understand her behavior.


    I was 100 percent sure that if she knew about me, she would definitely keep her distance from me, but it looks like I was wrong.


    "Something you find funny, Eden?" Sophia said bring everyone''s attention towards me, and like a scaredy cat, Emily moved back, creating distance between us.


    "Eden!" As I was ignoring her, Sophia shouted.


    Hah....Why me?


    "Teacher," Fatima raised her hand, shifting her attention; a mischievous smile was on her face, and I wasn''t feeling good about this. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Yes, Miss Fatima."


    "Everyone has this question in their mind but is afraid to ask, so I will voice it for them," she said as she looked at me. "What is Eden doing here?"


    ''She has always been like this,'' I sighed as I thought about her. She is the daughter of the Duke, so we are like childhood friends, and ever since I''ve known her, she has been that kid who likes to stir up problems for everyone around her.


    "That is the decision of the headmaster," Sophia replied as she gestured for her to sit down.


    "Why?" This time, it was Cardin who asked.


    "I don''t know why," she replied.


    "How could he even approve of this?" This time, it was some random extra who asked.


    "You do not have the right to question his decision," Sophia said coldly as she red at the student, who was now hiding himself.


    "I know what you guys are thinking." Before anyone could interrupt again, I said, my voice enough to draw everyone''s attention, "so why don''t we ask the person you are trying to defend?"


    Even though I didn''t mention the name of the person, everyone understood who I was referring to as they focused on Angelina.


    I looked towards Angelina, and she looked back at me. Her eyes carried a myriad of emotions, but her face remained stoic.


    ''I should use Aphrodite''s bloodline on her,'' I thought before voicing my words.


    "Do you have any problem with me being here?"


    "I cannot interfere with or change the decision of the headmaster. If he wills it, I can''t say anything," she immediately replied, turning back to look in front as she nodded towards Sophia to continue.


    "Anyway, next is your club activity, which your seniors will tell you more about." Sophia continued her introduction to the academy, giving details about what to do and what not to do.


    Instead of listening to her, I ced my head on the desk, trying to take a quick nap.


    *RINGGG*


    Sophia only stopped after an hour as the bell for the end of the introduction ss rang.


    "That''s enough for today," she said, cing the marker back on the desk. "Now, please move towards the main building where the Entrance Ceremony will be held."


    "Finally," I mumbled as I stood up.


    The first [Turning Point] is going to be happening soon, as well as the revtion of the [Main Antagonist] of the First Game.

 Chapter 90 [Entrance Ceremony] : Aeloria Starfayre

    Chapter 90 [Entrance Ceremony] : Aeloria Starfayre


    The ss soon started to empty as more and more students moved out, heading towards the main building at the center of the academy.


    "Ahm, a-are you not going?" Emily asked confusedly as I stood at the end of the ssroom, waiting for the ss to clear.


    "I willeter; you can go first," I replied with a slight nod, making way for her to leave.


    Nora, Cassie, and Aron also exited, leaving only three people in the ss.


    Taking slow steps, I moved towards the other two people who were left in the ss.


    They looked back at me, but one quickly turned her gaze away, while the other kept looking at me.


    "Why did youe back?" As I got closer to her, she asked, her voice as cold as it could be.


    "Does it matter to you?" I responded to my ex-fiancee as I stood in front of her.


    "No, but it would have been better if you had just kept yourself hidden," she replied, her eyes fixed on me.


    ''Edda, show me her status.'' Instead of replying, I asked Edda in my thoughts.


    =======================


    Name: Angelina D. Merovingian


    Affiliation: Merovingian Royal Family


    Mage Path: Origin Level 3


    Mana points:330/330


    Knight Path: Origin Level 3


    Strength: 335


    Agility: 340


    Defense: 330


    Endurance: 360]


    Danger Level: Easy to handle.


    ======================


    ''Same as the game,'' I thought as I looked at her stats; they were the same as I remembered, without much change, which is, in a way, a good thing for me.


    "If you don''t have anything to say, move." As I didn''t reply to her words, she got up from her seat and moved outside the ss.


    "I hate you princess," I said as I looked at her retreating back, I wanted to see how she reacts and she did give a particr reaction her whole body trembled her breath be rough but she eventually m herself down before moving out.


    Now there were only two people in the ss: me and Aeloria.


    I looked at the girl, who was about to go after the princess.


    ''Hmm,'' as I was about to call her, I felt something touching my head. It was hard to exin, like there was something that was gazing and touching my head, but at the same time, there was nothing visible.


    {Mana Sense}


    Activating it, I used the surrounding mana as my sense. Just as I did, I felt an outline of something flying just over my head. It was small, about 15 cm, and had features like a human.


    "Ang?"


    Coating a little bit of mana in my fingers, I lightly pinched up the thing and brought it in front of my face. As I did, a surprised voice resonated in my surroundings.


    "Ivy?" Another surprised voice resonated in the ssroom as Aeloria, who was about to move out, looked back. Her gaze was not on me but was focused on my hand.


    ''Ahhh, her spirit,'' I thought as I looked at my seemingly empty hand, which was now slowly materializing into something small.


    "How do you see me?" As soon as she fully materialized, she asked with a loud, surprised voice as Aeloria moved closer towards me.


    The fairy had blonde hair and dark gray eyes that were filled with curiosity and innocence. She was small, so her body couldn''t be seen properly, but she surely had a mature body with ample curves. She wore a green one-piece that fully exposed her front cleavage down to her navel, while four beautiful transparent wings were on her back.


    "I didn''t see you; I felt you," I replied, loosening my grip on her.


    "But how?" she asked, but before I could reply, Aeloria came to catch her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "I am sorry," Aeloria apologized, grabbing the little fairy in her hand.


    "It''s fine," I replied nonchntly, my gaze still on the fairy.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen a fairy. Normally, fairies are only close to Elves, being able to be near them. Most are found near the World Tree on the Elysium Continent, and they have their own realm known as the Fairy Realm, created by the Goddess of Life.


    You can only see them when they wish to, or they can simply return to their realm if they feel threatened.


    There was also a whole arc devoted to the Fairy Realm in the third game, which was important to win over the Elven Princess.


    "Let go, Aria." My thoughts were cut off as I heard the child-like voice of the fairy, struggling to get away from her grip.


    Aeloria frowned a little, but she eventually let go.


    The little fairy flew up,ing right in front of me. Her eyes were filled with surprise as she looked at me. Our eyes locked, and just after a few seconds, a wide grin appeared on her face. She brought herself right in front of me, extending her tiny hands as she spoke.


    "My name is Ivy; be my friend!" Her voice sounded funny as she shyly yet loudly said those words.


    I looked at her for a while, and her hands still extended towards me. Eventually, I extended my index finger, which she caught with both of her hands.


    "My name''s Eden Morton; nice to meet you," I replied with a smile, matching hers.


    "W-wait! W-wait what is happening here?" As Ivy started to hover over my head, the confused and socked voice of Aeloria made me focus on her.


    She was shocked, which was an understatement. She had her eyes wide open and her eyebrows frowning in confusion as she looked at me.


    Well, I can''t me her; fairies are known as men-haters. Not even once has there been a record in history in which fairies have a friendly rtionship with males.


    "H-how is this possible?" Aeloria asked as she looked at Ivy, who had now nestled on my head, even though I had my guess for her behavior. I was also interested in her answer.


    "Because his body is the purest," Ivy replied, touching the ribbon on my hair, which I gently removed; that''s a gift from my lover, and I didn''t want it messed with.


    "What do you mean?" Aeloria asked again.


    "It means he is special," Ivy replied.


    "How?"


    "He doesn''t have any filth in his body; it''s like his body is made of ma¡ª"


    "Don''t you think you will bete?" I quickly interrupted the little fairy as she started to spill my secrets.


    "Yes! I need to be beside Anna," she eximed as she remembered her role, and I just nodded my head in reply.


    "Let''s go then," I replied as I took the lead, and she followed behind me. Soon, the atmosphere between us became awkward as we both didn''t know what to talk about.


    "Ahm, Eden, I never got the chance to say it." As I was thinking about what to talk about, Aeloria said something, making me look back at her. "Thank you for saving me back then."


    "You remember that?" I asked before resuming walking.


    "Of course she does; you are her Prince Charmi¨D." Ivy chimed in.


    "Say one more word, and I will throw you back," Aeloria threatened, making her shut her mouth. But I understood what she was talking about.


    "Anyway, do you have some free time?" I asked, ncing back at her.


    "Maybe next week I will have some time," she replied after some time.


    "Hmm, you know you are quite famous in the kingdom," I said, changing the topic.


    "So are you" she replied, but immediately she got flustered as she added, "I wasn''t taunting."


    "I know, it''s fine."


    We both continued to walk, reaching the main road to the central building.


    "If it makes you feel any better," Aeloria said, matching her pace with mine, "Angelina doesn''t know that you saved her. The King forbade me to ever mention this to her."


    I stopped for a second as I heard her words. Of course, why would he tell her? It will only make her resolve weaken even slightly.


    "It didn''t make me feel any better," I replied as we arrived at the main entrance of the building. "This is where we part ways."


    "Yes," she replied as Ivy moved back towards her.


    "When are you free next week?" I asked as I looked at the departing figure.


    "On weekends, why do you ask?" she replied, ncing back, but she kept moving.


    "Let''s go on a date," I said, and my words made her trip a little as she struggled to bnce herself.


    "She said yes!" Before she could even reply, Ivy shouted, grinning, and I smiled back. Aeloria fastened her pace without looking back.


    ''She was acting the whole time'', I thought as I moved inside the central building.


    Her every action was a calcted one while her gaze never missed any details, and most importantly, fir some reason she was wary of me.


    ''What a pain'', one thing that I understood from our conversation is that she is a tough nut to crack.

 Chapter 91 [Entrance Ceremony] Turning Point 1

    Chapter 91 [Entrance Ceremony] Turning Point 1


    As soon as I entered the central building''s auditorium, I became overwhelmed by the number of people who were present here.


    Most of them were first-year students; these clueless students were bouncing here and there trying to fit in, while some of the third- and second-year students were the ones who were arranging the whole area.


    Apart from them, there were a handful of teachers who were moving around the hall, keeping the students in silence and disciplined. in which they were failing miserably as most of them were still chatting with their friends or ssmates.


    I started moving towards the front seat, walking on the red carpet that was neatly arranged in the middle of the hall, covering arge path that leads towards the stage in front.


    The most notable thing was that, nobody from the core members of the academy was not present here.


    On the stage, a few of the student council members were present, including some important characters.


    Quite a few of them were staring at me from the stage, as I was thest person to enter the hall, and also because of my looks.


    As they observed me, I also took note of them. Most were third-year students with minor roles in the game, while the second-year students yed a more significant role, influencing the hero''s journeyter in the game.


    As I proceeded, I noticed that it wasn''t just the student council members on stage staring at me; the entire auditorium seemed to have their eyes fixed on me. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    With every step, their gazes followed me, and for a moment, the hall fell silent. Soon, however, the silence gave way to a new round of energetic gossip, and now I became the hot topic of their discussions.


    With every step it took, I looked around at the first-year students, trying to remember their role and behavior in the game; most of them were recognizable, while quite a few of them were just extras.


    Soon, however, my gazended on a brute looking guy who had grabbed my callor in the morning. He was still looking at me with hate filled eyes, and now I know why because of Angelina.


    I also looked at my so called sister and brother, who were looking at me with wide eyes. It looked like they were not expecting me to be here.


    I also noticed Emily and the others with Berg sitting in the middle row of the hall. Berg even tried to signal me toe towards him, but I just ignored him. I need to be infornt so I can be ready for the uing event.


    As I arrived, I nced around me trying to find any empty seats, but the whole auditorium was packed. Having no luck finding an avable seat among the crowded auditorium, I muttered a nonchnt "Whatever."


    Instead, I directed my attention toward the stage, where I noticed a few vacant seats. Without hesitation, I leaped onto the stage, effortlessly clearing the height that reached my waist.


    And in front of the astonished students and teachers, I grabbed a chair and started dragging it with me towards the edge of the stage.


    *Scratch*


    The sound of the chair scratching the ground resonated throughout the hall, promoting another round of silence.


    But before I reached my destination, a crisp voice halted me in my tracks.


    "That seat is reserved, Eden."


    I turned back to find a girl who I had been desperately trying to ignore ever since I got Eden''s memories.


    She had striking blonde hair and intense red eyes, looking at me like they could see my soul. She had an air of authority surrounding her. She is the daughter of the current chancellor.


    Once My closest childhood friend and the [Viiness] of the First Game: Grace Leoine Fabiana


    momentarily caught off guard. I just stood there, staring at her, until I replied nonchntly.


    "Oh, is it? My bad. I didn''t see any signs or anything."


    And with that, I resumed my walk.


    The girl replied in an emotionless voice as she said. "It''s reserved for student council members. Can you please find another one?"


    Without looking back at her, I replied, "Don''t worry, I am sure they won''t mind."


    But how could she let me be? She walked faster and grabbed the chair as she said it informally, which she rarely does.


    "If you really want a seat, go down or find another one. Your actions are against the rules, you know?"


    I grinned, tightening the grip on the chair as I replied. "Nah, it''s alright. I am sure one seat won''t cause trouble. I will find a corner or something to sit down in. I''m not picky."


    "Let...go...Eden."


    "Destiny brought me together with this chair; you should be the one to let go."


    "Destiny can wait," she replied, grabbing the chair with both her hands. "Leave the chair."


    We were both at a standstill. A calm voice cut through themotion. "What on Antis is going on here?"


    Both Grace and I turned to see a third-year student with a Student Council President badge approaching us. He had a handsome face with slightly long hair.


    I do know him; he is the heir of a Marquis and a well-known genius in the third year who has maintained his position as the president since his early days of the second year.


    "Miss Grace, you do know that you are on the stage in front of the whole first year," he said as he started lecturing Grace.


    "I lost myposure; I apologize," Grace replied before the guy could say more as she returned back on her seat well, not before giving me death re.


    Her words brought a bitter frown to his face, but knowing her position, he kept his mouth shut as he shifted his focus on me.


    With a disgusting grin, he came forward in front of me, craning his neck. He said, "Are you trying to grab attention towards yourself?"


    "No," I replied bluntly as I looked down on him. My gaze, however, seemed to make him even angrier.


    "So why are you here, you pathetic excuse for a man!" he shouted, letting his arrogance get to his head. His words resonated throughout the hall, making the hall go silent again.


    As I looked at him, I thought, ''Ahhh, he is that kind of guy.''


    My name and reputation are at rock bottom right now, and even though I hate to admit it, if a random dog barks at me, no one wille forward to help. And he is that random dog.


    "Why so serious, man?" I said it with a smile as I walked away. "Work on your attitude, or you''ll die because of that."


    "Hey, you basta¡ª," he began, ready to start a fight, but his words were cut off by a voice.


    "We should start the Entrance Ceremony," Angelina dered as she stepped onto the stage followed by Aeloria, addressing the guy.


    "But¡ª," he tried to argue, only to be interrupted again.


    "We don''t have time for all this," she stated firmly as she took her seat on the stage.


    As for me, I arrived at the edge of the stage, strategically cing my chair so that I could observe the students below without being easily seen. From this vantage point, I could clearly observe both the audience and the stage.


    The Entrance Ceremony followed the typical pattern found in every academy ¨C the weing of first-year students by their seniors, with speeches emphasizing the significance of the academy.


    However, there was a subtle difference this time. In this academy, whenever a member of the royal family enrolled, they were automatically appointed as the student council president without any further qualifications.


    It is pathetic way of the royal family to keep themselves in power.


    "Wee everyone!...."


    The current president started to give his speech, which most of the students listened well to, except for me, who was eagerly waiting for the [Turning Point].


    ".....And I hope for all the first year student to have a wonderful academic year."


    *p! -p! -p! -p!*


    The president ended his speech with a little bow as he moved back, and the whole hall resonated with the sounds of ps.


    Then it was Angelina''s turn to give the speech.


    "Hello everyo¨D",


    Just as the first words left her lips, a sudden disturbance rippled through the very fabric of space. The air crackled, causing a collective gasp from the audience.


    Before anyone couldprehend what was happening, a translucent sphere materialized, enveloping the entire hall in a dome of shimmering light.


    Confusion and whispers swept through the assembly as the students exchanged perplexed nces.


    The faculty, equally bewildered, turned their attention away from Angelina, who stood frozen mid-speech.


    In the center of the stage space disoriented, a man materialized out of thin air.


    His sudden appearance sent shockwaves through the gathering.


    The man surveyed the audience with an air of confidence that bordered on arrogance.


    "Hello there,dies and gentlemen of this esteemed academy," he said. His voice resonated within the sphere,manding attention.

 Chapter 92 [Entrance Ceremony]: Turning Point 2

    Chapter 92 [Entrance Ceremony]: Turning Point 2


    [Third person POV:general]


    "Hello there,dies and gentlemen of this esteemed academy," he said. His voice resonated within the sphere,manding attention.


    "Here he is," Eden mumbled to myself as I fixed his gaze on the man standing on the stage while he took out a popcorn packet from my inventory.


    The man, appearing to be in his fifties, emitted an aura of calcted menace.


    His once-ck hair, now streaked with strands of silver, framed a weathered countenance, cascading into a receding hairline that hinted at the passage of time.


    Cloaked in dark ceremonial robes, which seemed to absorb light rather than reflect it, he presented a silhouette that was both imposing and mysterious.


    His posture exuded a potentbination of authority and a subtle yet unsettling energy.


    As soon as his words got registered by everyone, most teachers quickly headed towards the man on the stage, ready to capture him, but a sudden increase in gravity made every student groan in pain while the movement of the teachers became slow.


    "Stay put, or everyone in this area will die," the man warned sternly, making the teachers unsure of how to react.


    "Who are you?" a teacher below asked, while others tried to surround him.


    Without answering, he pressed on, "This entire sphere is a bomb. If I desire it, everyone within it will perish, and don''t even think about any backup. No one is going toe help you, so if you guys move even a little, every student will die."


    After some time, a teacher, with a solemn expression, examined the sphere''s wall, which was adorned with space runes and gravity runes. "He''s not lying. It''ll explode if triggered."


    And the rest of the students and teachers may not have felt it, but Eden did.


    The whole space around us got heavier after the sphere was erected, making everyone''s movement slower than it should be.


    Adding the gravity runes, every student will have trouble moving if he even increases a little more. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "She is on the verge of exploding," Eden mumbled as he looked at the girl beside the hero, Aron.


    Cassia, who has now stood up trembling as she slowly moved forward, her every move was as difficult as it could be, but she held her ground while looking at the man on the stage as she ced her fingers on her space ring. And right before her was Aron.


    As if achieving his goal, the man grinned and nodded twice, then proceeded toward the princess.


    The man approached the princess with a grin, saying, "Well, well, look who we''ve got here." He stood in front of the still-frozen princess. "How have you been, Experiment Number 02?"


    "W¨Cwhy a¨Care you here?"


    Angelina shivered and asked breathlessly. She tried attempting to move back, but her body seemed unresponsive. Unable to budge, she chose the next best thing¡ªlooking away from him.


    "When I talk, keep your eyes on me, 02," the manmanded, gripping Angelina''s jaw and forcing her to meet his gaze.


    "Let her go!" Aeloria shouted, attempting to move, but a sudden surge in gravity weighed on her shoulders.


    Her knees weakened, causing her to stumble to the ground as she fell face first.


    "Anyone who interrupts me again will face death," the man dered coldly, his gaze sweeping over everyone on the stage.


    He snatched the microphone from Angelina''s hands while pushing her away, moving toward the speech podium.


    "Well, again, hello there,dies and gentlemen of this estimated academy," the man said as he stood on the speech podium, as no one within the sphere had the strength to let alone reply to him.


    "My name is Warja Shinda", and without being bothered by the unresponsive audience, he continued, "Most people should know me by the name ''Sanguine of Bloodlines''".


    Most of the noble students and teachers gasped in astonishment as they heard his name. Well, he is a pretty famous researcher of bloodlines in this world, someone who ispletely obsessed with it.


    Most of the kingdom gives him the utmost importance and respect whenever he goes there, and all this was good until his affiliation with the dark church came to light.


    *Tremble*


    Just as he was about to say, the building trembled as if something huge had hit it. That was because of the power the headmaster was using to forcefully open the sphere, but Warja just ignored it and continued.


    "Today, after a prolonged period, I will share my knowledge with all of you," he said with a smile, about to continue when he was abruptly interrupted by a voice.


    "Stop! Who do you think yo¡ª," our student council president, or as I affectionately call him, the random dog, attempted to stand up, shouting.


    *Tud*


    Before the poor guy could evenplete his words, Warja arrived in front of him.


    With one clean swipe of his bare hands, he effortlessly severed the head from the body, sttering crimson blood and white brain matter across the Warja''s face and clothes.


    "Ahh.."


    "My... God.."


    "W-when..."


    The horrified murmurs of the students echoed through the sphere.


    "I said do not interrupt me again," he dered, casually cleaning the blood off his face with the back of his hand as he returned to the podium.


    "I told him to look after his attitude," Eden mumbled, observing the headless body of the president as he nonchntly retrieved another pack of popcorn from my inventory.


    And with that, he also stood up as he also took out his knife ring, ready to take action now that the time was right.


    "Hah, where was I?" he asked before nodding and continuing his speech. "Yes, I was going to share my knowledge."


    And with a serious tone, he dered, "There is no God."


    "The only one who was close to a god and was helping humans was the Human God who is now nowhere to be found."


    "Their can''t be anyone, god; this is our ridiculous thinking in terms of superior beings and inferior beings, where we are the inferior ones."


    "So why do we worship them?" He said as he looked at the students below, "We do it because it gives us order and harmony that a god never arranged for us; we are the ones who build it."


    "What a fucking lunatic concept is that we bow down before someone who ughters millions of innocent children; some die slowly while others agonizingly starve to death."


    His anger became evident as he raised his voice. "What folly me even more is that we are thought not to insult them since childhood, but damn those fuckers."


    "Those sadistic bastrads just like to watch us suffer!"


    "And fuck you, god, strike me down if you dare!" he shouted, moving in an open area as he closed his eyes and opened his arms wide while facing upwards.


    "AHHHHH!" As Warja stood there with his eyes closed and a battle cry, Cassia charged toward him, wielding arge sword. Swift on her feet, in an instant, her sword was poised to strike.

 Chapter 93 [Entrance Ceremony]: Turning Point 3

    Chapter 93 [Entrance Ceremony]: Turning Point 3


    "AHHHHH!" As Warja stood there with his eyes closed and a battle cry, Cassia charged toward him, wielding arge sword. Swift on her feet, in an instant, her sword was poised to strike.


    But before it could happen, Warja opened his eyes while coating an aura on his hand. He then effortlessly caught her sword and jerked it, breaking her bnce and causing her to fall right in front of him.


    Not stopping there, he grabbed her left leg and, with a simple but powerful chop, snapped her tibia and fib in half.


    "ARGHHHH!"


    She cried in pain as she trembled and looked at the warja. Her eyes were filled with hatred and anger as she managed to utter the words,


    "I...will...kill....you I...will...kill...youI...will...kill...you!"


    "I wille back to youter," Warja replied to her threats as he moved towards the podium, ignoring the increasing trembling of the building.


    Eden''s senses heightened. The trembling intensified, causing delicate chandeliers to sway and intricate tapestries to flutter like trapped birds. The once-luxurious marble floor beneath his feet quivered, revealing the vulnerability that lurked beneath the fa?ade of grandeur.


    Eden''s sharp eyes caught a glimpse of a crack forming along the ornate ceiling, a visible scar in the heart of the once-impermeable stronghold. It widened with each passing moment, a metaphorical wound that mirrored the tumultuous state of the citadel.


    "So, you might be wondering why I am telling you all this," he said, and as of now, most of the students were terrified to even utter a word.


    "I am telling you this because we, the people who you im to be the dark church, have found who our true god is, who created us, who we should worship, and who we should bow down before."


    "All we just need to do is break the seal of the forgotten continent," he smiled in delight as he continued, "and to achieve this, Princess Angelina will help us."


    He then looked towards Angelina, who was petrified, standing right beside the podium all this time. Warja grabbed her arm and made her stand in the middle of the stage.


    "Give a round of apuse for the princess."


    He said, but nobody was in their right mind to do that.


    "I SAID CLAP!"


    *p! -p! -p! -p!*


    And out of utter fear, they started to p, and the sound of it resonated in the hall.


    As the hall was filled with the sound of ps, Warja focused back towards the girl who tried to attack him just now.


    "Now, who are you again?" Warja said as he grabbed Cassia''s hair, making her yell in pain and making her face him while she barely held her consisinous.


    "I...will...kill...you..", But like a broken toy, Cassia repeated her words with the same intensity of hatred in her eyes.


    "Wait, maroon hairs?" Warja mumbled. A sudden realization hit him as he smiled. "Are you perhaps sword king Mane''s granddaughter?"


    "I understand your hatred now," he said, not a bit bothered by her threatening words, "you left your father and mother sacrificing them while you and your pathetic grandfather run away."


    "I WILL KILL YOU!" With every ounce of strength left in her body, Cassia tried to grab his throat, but he again, with a simple but effective chop, broke her hand, causing it to hang on her skin.


    "ARGHHHHH!"


    Cassia cried in pain, but his next word caught her attention. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You want to know what happened in theirst moment of life," he said with a sadistic grin.


    "Your father cried like a little girl when I broke every bone in his body, while your mother moaned like a whore when my men ravaged her again and again and again."


    Saying that he looked into her anger-filled eyes and recognized the threat she will be when she grows up, he reached out for her neck, grabbing it, and said, "Look, it looks like the old man will also lose his granddaughter."


    "AHHHHH!"


    As he prepared to deliver the fatal blow, Aron arrived behind him with a broadsword and a battle cry, attempting to strike.


    However, the difference in their strength made Aron''s attack slower. Warja swiftly sidestepped the trajectory of the sword, and as Aron swung again, Warja decided to take the blow head-on. He extended his hands, coated in aura, blocking the sword.


    "Hmm?" Warja let out a perplexed voice as the sword strike caused a slight cut in his hands.


    But not bothered by the cut, he grabbed the sword, cursed it with his hand, and gave a strong punch into his stomach.


    "Ach..."


    "Cough...cough.."


    "Who are you?" Warja asked, looking at Aron with curiosity as Aron tried topose himself after vomiting everything he had eaten in the morning.


    "You should be focusing here, fucker." As Warja was looking at Aron, a voice brought his attention towards itself. He nced back, only to find an unexpected person.


    "What are you doing?" Warja asked confusingly as he looked at Eden, who was holding Angelina from behind with a knife ced right on her throat.


    "What do you think?" Eden asked as he locked his eyes with him. "I am taking matters into my hands."


    "HHAHAHAHAHA!"


    Warja let out a heartfeltugh, and his gaze never left Eden.


    "Never in my life did I think I would look at this scene," Warja said with a chuckle as he looked at both of them.


    "The knight in shining armor who was there to protect her in her toughest time now has a knife in her throat."


    "You..hah..trying to threaten me with her life," Warja said with a smile that started fading over time. "You have grown some guts, 01."


    "Ahh, I should firstplete my words," Warja interrupted before Eden could say anything.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to introduce you to the veryst descendent of the Human God".


    "Angelina D. Merovingian"

 Chapter 94 [Entrance Ceremony] : Main Antagonist

    Chapter 94 [Entrance Ceremony] : Main Antagonist


    [First-person POV: Eden]


    [A few minutes ago]


    ''Warja Shinda, a [Major Antagonist] of the First Game and a psychopathic killer who is obsessed with bloodlines and how they work.''


    I reminisced about his overview from the game as I observed the guy giving his speech on the podium. Despite his appearance, he was one of the most intelligent people in the kingdom.


    ''I should end this quickly,''


    I thought that by surveying the entire auditorium, if things got out of hand, it would activate the [Trigger Event] which would be bad.


    Most students sat frozen in terror, hardly moving from their seats, while Cassia and Aron struggled to advance due to the doubled gravity inside the sphere.


    ''They are useless as always.''


    My gaze shifted to the few teachers present, but I still understood their hesitation; one wrong move could cost everyone''s life, and all they are doing is minimizing the damage by just doing nothing, and it''s not like they could make any difference given how powerful Warja is.


    ''Ahhh, she is smiling.''


    I noticed Grace with a twisted smile on her face as she kept observing Angelina trembling beside the podium.


    I couldn''t dwell on her mentality; there was no time to spare.


    "And fuck you, god, strike me down if you dare!"


    As he shouted, moving in the open area and closing his eyes, I knew the time hade.


    {Mana Mirage}


    Swiftly coating my body with a thinyer of Mana that refracted the surroundings, creating the illusion of me being nothing, I moved from my ce, arriving right beside Aeloria.


    She struggled to move, exerting her utmost effort against the tenfold gravity pressing on her, but no matter how much she tires, she fails miserably.


    "Hey!"


    I greeted her with a smile, my voice barely a whisper, as I ced both my hands, coated with Mana, around her waist.


    I lifted her up, moving her away from the ground.


    As I did, the gravity over her body lifted, and she gasped for air. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "H-how?" she asked, gasping as she leaned on me.


    Her soft skin touched my chest, sending a tingling sensation all over my body, but I knew the time wasn''t right for that.


    "He is using gravity runes on the sphere walls to amplify his own affinity towards gravity," I exined, cing her down and making her sit on the ground.


    "That''s why it''s hard to move for everyone, especially for the teachers. He''s targeting them, making sure they don''t move."


    "But why are yo¨C" She tried to ask something, but I quickly interrupted her.


    "We don''t have time for that!"


    I took out a sphere-shaped object from my pocket, something I had in case of emergencies, and handed it to Aeloria.


    "Call Ivy out and have her ce this sphere right beside the corner of the third pir," I ordered, pointing to the designated spot.


    "But wh¨C"


    "We don''t have time for that; just trust me on this."


    "But what if he notices¨C"


    "I will distract him, so make sure it is ced there."


    And after saying that, I moved away from her and returned to my previous position.


    I made sure only she could see me, and even though some had noticed a change in her behavior, no one would say anything right now.


    The thing that I gave here was a mana bomb that will burst after a specific period of time, and the ce that I ordered to ce it was something that I used a lot in the game.


    A glitch area that will make the sphere walls crumble if hit in that specific ce, or, to be more precise, it is the weakness of the sphere,


    "AHHHHH!" As Warja stood there with his eyes closed and a battle cry, Cassia charged toward him, wielding arge sword.


    And as quickly as the battle started, it ended even more quickly with Cassia''s leg getting broken in half.


    ''Poor girl,'' I thought, looking at her whimpering and crying, lying on her stomach crawling as she tried to grab her sword.


    She is one of the girls who rarely talks with anybody and gives off the vibe of an introvert, but she has her own reasons for that because she has suffered quite a lot in her life.


    Warja left Cassia there, continuing his speech. At the end of it, he made Angelina stand in the middle of the stage.


    He moved back towards Cassia, ready to end her life, but just in time, Aron came to her rescue, only to be dealt with in one blow.


    However, this gave me enough time toe right beside Angelina.


    "You haven''t changed a bit, have you?" I asked as I arrived right beside her.


    "E-Eden," she stuttered as she looked at me.


    "Shut up and don''t resist," I said as I moved right behind her. With a swift touch, the ring in my hand turned into a knife.


    She leaned on me. Her body slowly stopped trembling, and her breath also became normal.


    [Protecting her only to kill her from the insideter on is beyond evil, Eden.]


    After so long, Edda''s voice resonated in my head.


    ''Stop reading my thoughts, and don''t tell me what to do or not,'' I rebuked as I ced the knife right on her throat.


    She just looked back at me without saying a word as she let me do whatever I wanted.


    ''Why do you still trust me so much?'', I thought before focusing back on Warja.


    In the game, when Angelina was a child, there was a time when she and her sister were kidnapped by the dark church and subjected to countless experiments.


    This event was the reason for her trauma.


    However, in Eden''s inherited memories, there was no mention of this specific event, nor was it specified in the game.


    As a result, I didn''t have much idea about what really happened.


    The only information avable was the general outline provided in the game.


    "Who are you?" Warja asked, looking at Aron with curiosity, but I was the one who replied to him.


    "You should be focusing here, fucker." I said it out loud, making him nce towards me.


    "What are you doing?" Warja asked confusingly as he looked at me.


    "What do you think? I am taking matters into my hands."


    "HHAHAHAHAHA!"


    ''What?Is he thinking this is a joke?''


    "Never in my life did I think I would look at this scene," he said with a chuckle, moving his gaze towards both of us.


    "The knight in shining armor who was there to protect her in her toughest time now has a knife in her throat."


    He mumbled, but I didn''t understand what he was talking about?


    "You..hah..trying to threaten me with her life," he said with a smile that started fading over time. "You have grown some guts, 01."


    "Wha¨C"


    "Ahh, I should firstplete my words," he interrupted before I could say anything.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to introduce you to the veryst descendent of the Human God".


    "Angelina D. Merovingian."


    He announced, but my mind was still on what he said.


    "WAIT! WAIT! What DO YOU MEAN BY 01!" I shouted desperately, trying to understand his words.


    He called Angelina''s sister 01 in the game; why is he calling me that?


    "Hmm, but what happened to you?" he mumbled, ignoring my words as he rubbed his chin.


    "Even after your memories are wiped out of that time, your body should still remember the torture and trauma I caused, just like her body did."


    "ANSWER ME!"


    "I will, I will," he said with a grin, pointing towards Angelina, "if you give that girl to me."


    ''Calm down!'' Taking deep breaths, I cooled my head, shifting my focus towards Ivy waving at me, she had already ced the bomb right in ce.


    "I will get my answerster," I said, looking into his eyes. "Goodbye, motherfucker."


    *BOOM!*


    The whole building trembled as the sphere that had been ced cracked from within and, in an instant, crumbled into nothingness.


    *Swoosh*


    As soon as that happened, Headmaster Alexander arrived without any words or doubt. Heunched towards Warja, ready to kill him.


    *THUD*


    *Cracking*


    But before he could even touch Warja, another figure appeared in front of him and punched Alexander.


    The sound of a solid punch echoed with a dull thud, followed by the unsettling noise of bones shifting and grinding against each other as Alexander got stuck on the wall due to the impact.


    ''Why the fuck is he here?'' removing the knife from her throat, I moved in front of Angelina, as I thought.


    "Next time you do something like this, you take my permission, Warja," the figure said, looking towards Warja before turning his gaze towards me.


    "Y-yes, my L-lord," Warja bowed down before him, trembling in fear.


    As his eyes met mine, every muscle in my body tensed up, readying the Star Energy in my body to escape at any moment with her.


    "Let''s go; you have already messed up a lot of things," he said before the space around him got distorted, and both he and Warja teleported away.


    The man who broke the jaw of the strongest person in the academy was the [Main Antagonist] of the First Game.


    "U-uncle," a voice came from behind me, making me nce back.


    ''Ahhh Right''.


    And he is also the rightful sessor and king of this kingdom.


    Joseph D. Merovingian.

 Chapter 95 The Dumb, The Brightest\

    Chapter 95 The Dumb, The Brightest


    "Why did he call me 01?"


    As I moved through the dimly lit corridor of the academy, I mumbled to myself. My footsteps echoed in the unsettling quietness.


    It had been around four hours since the ending of the entrance ceremony, and well, the conclusion wasn''t very good, with six deaths and two injuried.


    Before arriving inside the auditorium, Warja had already killed five guards, and adding the president, it became six. The two injured were Cassia and Aron.


    But what still lingered in my mind were Warja''s words. "Experiment number 01" was what he called me, and I still didn''t understand why.


    "And why did he reveal the origin of her bloodline?"


    I mumbled as I thought about his words. In the game, Angelina awakened her bloodline just after I died, and until the end, nobody knew the origin of Angelina''s bloodline. Even I didn''t expect that it was rted to the Human God.


    "A potent bloodline that made gods envy him."


    That was the line I remembered from the book I read years ago. Remembering her bloodline ability from the game, it does sound like something rted to that description.


    "But that is until she is alive to awaken it."


    I thought as I took a turn, and the smell of medicine assaulted my nostrils.


    The Dark Church, the Noble faction, the Imperial faction, and a traitor in her family¡ªall of them would be after her. Some will try to kill her, while others will try to acquire her.


    Given how many enemies the Human God had made for himself, counting a few lesser dragons and a few more churches in her list of enemies would not be wrong.


    "What a troublesome woman."


    I sighed as I arrived in front of a door with the sign of the nursery written on it. Gently opening the door, I moved inside, finding the people I was looking for.


    "Want me to sign on your leg?" I said it with a smile, bringing everyone''s attention towards me.


    I arrived in front of a girl who was lying on the bed, back first, with her arm and leg both heavily bandaged and stered.


    Beside her sat a gray-haired beauty.


    On the bed beside her was a boy with red hair, his stomach fully bandaged as he struggled to even move. Right beside him were Berg and Nora.


    "Eden," Cassia mumbled as she looked at me while Emily stood up from her seat.


    "How are you two doing?" I asked, looking at both of them.


    "Barely alive."


    "Fine."


    Cassia and Aron replied at the same time, and I smiled at them.


    "Bro, what were you thinking when you ced the knife at the princess''s throat?" Berg asked out loud as I took the seat beside Cassia.


    "I was trying to save her." I rebuked his words, clearly annoyed by his question.


    I made a mistake right there. It would have been better to save Angelina after she was about to be kidnapped, but I made a blunder after Warja was about to kill Cassia.


    "Anyway, why are they not using healing potions?" I asked, looking around.


    "The nurse told me her that she needed the highest quality of healing potions to make her bones fix without any problems in the long term, or she should let them heal naturally," Emily replied.


    "You don''t have that healing potion?" I asked, looking at Cassia.


    "No, I didn''t bring any." She replied.


    "Hmm." With that, I sat beside her for a while, and the whole ce became silent with the ticking sound of the clock running in the background.


    "You lost your mind there, Cassia." After a while, I said seriously as I looked at the girl, "you could have died."


    "You don''t know what he did to my fam¨C" she replied coldly, but I interrupted her.


    "But that doesn''t change the fact you almost got yourself killed."


    And with seriousness, I added, "Until you have enough strength to kill him, don''t think about revenge."


    "Don''t. lecture. me."


    "I am not; all I am doing is giving some advice."


    Saying so, I took out a bottle of healing potion from my inner pocket and ced it beside her.


    "Drink it; it''s the highest level of potion that will heal you in a few minutes," I said as I stood up.


    "I don''t need your help," she replied as she tried to pick it up to return with her movable arm.


    "I am lending it to you," I replied as I arrived in front of Aron. "Surely the granddaughter of the Sword King will return the favor."


    "Here, one for you, bro," I said with a smile, taking out another potion and cing it in Aron''s hand.


    "Thanks, man," he replied as he took the potion, and I started to move towards the door.


    "Get well soon," I said with a smile as I watched Aron drink the potion while Cassia was holding it tightly, her eyes never leaving me.


    Click n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    As soon as the door closed beside me, the smile on my face turned into a grin as I desperately tried not to let out an evilugh.


    ''Naive idiots.''


    Is what I will call them. If someone is given something that is worth thousands of gold coins, it''s either because they are filthy rich, are stupid, or they are up to something.


    Taking out a small vial of liquid from my inventory, I observed it with a grin as I moved back towards the open.


    ==============================


    Potion Of Virility Vexation


    Description: The Potion of Virility Vexation is a concoction designed to afflict any man with erectile dysfunction.


    The potion also suppresses the lust within the body of the individual.


    Crafted with a blend of enchanted herbs, elusive mushrooms, and a pinch of pixie dust with dragon bone dust, the potion''s effects canst for up to a year.


    ==============================


    "Though its effects are temporary, I can work with it," I mumbled, suppressing my grin as I ced it back in the inventory.


    It''s an item that wasn''t mentioned in the game, but I found it when I was traveling around the world. If things go the way I want them to, Aron is going to suffer a lot because of it.


    As I moved upward with the stairs of the building, I nced towards the entrance of the academy from the third floor, where a long line of parents had already formed to get information about the well-being of their children.


    "Hah."


    I sighed as I started to move up again. In the following years, many of them would understand that even being in the same academy as the hero is like having a dance with death itself.


    With two more floors up, I arrived at the terrace of the building, and with one swift movement, I kicked open the door.


    "Hah!" the girl yelled a little, who was standing on the other side of the door, as she looked at me with surprise.


    Her light brown hair was open and touched her waist. Her brown eyes and brows were close to perfection. She had taken off her academic zer, giving me the first clear look at her breast.


    ''Damn, they are huge,'' I thought, my gaze fixed on them. They were as round as they could be, and they looked as soft as cotton. If I had to take a guess, it should be around 36C, if not bigger.


    "Ahem," Aeloria fake coughed a little, bringing me back to reality as I was staring a little too long.


    "Ahem," I also coughed a little, feeling awkward about the situation. Damn this stupid teenage body and its hormones.


    "So, how is she?" I asked as I moved towards the end of the terrace, having a clear view of the academy.


    "Angelina? She is fine for now," she replied as she came closer towards me.


    "Thank you for saving her," she said as she arrived beside me, and I just looked at her for a while.


    "You know, Aeloria," I said, moving closer, "when I was a child, no more than 9 years old. It was summertime when I met someone, a little kid who was helping some other poor people at that time."


    "And why are you telling me that?" she asked, looking at me without flinching.


    Ignoring her, I continued,


    "The girl I remembered was dumb, with some brain damage. When I asked her why she was helping others, she replied that helping others is the best thing one can do."


    "Again, why are you telling me that?"


    "And then there is this girl that I recently got to know about who is the smartest, with one of the brightest brains, and who helps people because it''s beneficial for her."


    "Do you know?" I said, looking at her. "These two girls that I am talking about are the same person."


    She became quiet as her eyes turned cold, readying herself to attack me.


    "So, let me ask you this once," I said, my face right in front of her. "Who really are you, the dumb or the brightest?"

 Chapter 96 Side Story : Stephanie And Sarah

    Chapter 96 Side Story : Stephanie And Sarah


    [Third Person POV: general]


    On a lonely ind, surrounded by the vast blue ocean, there was a beautiful house that showed the perfect blend of nature and human skill.


    The ind was peaceful, with only the soft sounds of the waves telling stories of farawaynds.


    This ce became a perfect haven for the grand house, standing tall in the middle of lush greenery.


    The house itself was a marvel of architecture, mixing modern luxury with the timeless beauty of nature.


    It was built using materials that matched the surroundings, with abination of stone, wood, andrge ss panels that let the breathtaking views of the ocean be a part of its design.


    As Sarah and Stephanie approached the house from the edge of the ind, they were weed by a carefully designed garden.


    Colorful flowers danced in the ocean breeze, creating a beautiful disy of colors that reflected the magic of the surroundings.


    The air carried the sweet scent of blossoms.


    "Are you sure we are in the right ce, Sarah?" Stephanie asked as she strolled around, feeling the gentleness of this ce.


    "Why do you ask?" Sarah asked her own question as she led the way towards the house.


    "Well, that bitch never had the sense of finding a good ce," Stephanie replied as she luxuriously followed her.


    "Yeah," she nodded with a soft smile before answering her question. "He was the one who made this ce for her."


    "As expected," Stephanie grumbled as they arrived in front of the house.


    *Knock, knock*


    They both waited after Sarah knocked on the door.


    "Anyway, what surprise were you talking about?" Stephanie asked, as no one was opening the door.


    "You will see," Sarah replied with a slight smile as the door swung open.


    The one opening the door was a little girl in her night pajamas. Her brown hair fell down, touching her shoulders, while her blue eyes were filled with childhood innocence and curiosity.


    As her eyes fell on Sarah, a smile full of happiness blossomed on her face, and Sarah couldn''t help but smile back at her. They both moved closer as she jumped on Sarah.


    "Aunty Saaaraaah."


    "Babbbyyy Zaaiiiraaaa." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As they both eximed simultaneously, Sarah caught her in mid-air as she hugged her tightly, but as she heard her calling Aunty, a cute frown formed on her face.


    "How many times do I need to remind you, baby? It''s Mommy Sarah, mommyy Sarah," Sarah said between kisses she ced on the small face, making the little girl giggle in delight.


    "Mommy, Aunt Sarah is here!"


    She eximed as shended on her feet.


    "Coming." A gentle and soothing voice came from the inside before the footsteps echoed in the house.


    "Hmm, Aunt Sarah, who is she?" Zaira asked as she looked curiously towards Stephanie, who was frozen in her ce with her mouth wide open.


    "It''s Mommy Sarah," she corrected before she looked back towards Stephanie. With a slight smirk, she replied, "And she is your grandma."


    "Close your mouth, grandma~." Saying so, she ced her hand under her chin before abruptly closing her mouth, bringing her out of her shock.


    "I a-am n-not that old!" Stephanie eximed, a little flustered by the absurdity of the situation.


    "Look who decided to wake up." As Stephanie was about to inquire about the little girl, a voice brought her attention towards her.


    The woman had curly ash gray hair falling down and touching her waist. She had an enchanting body that emitted a motherly aura, with her beautiful gray eyes filled with mystery.


    She wore a simple ck gown, and over it, she wore a light blue apron with a teddy bear printed on it.


    "Valeria," Stephanie mumbled as she looked at the woman, but Valeria quickly shifted her eyes towards her daughter.


    "Hey, Zaira, when are you going to take a bath?" She scolded, but the girl ignored her as she held Sarah''s hand, dragging her.


    "Let''s go y, Aunty Sarah!" she said, and Sarah followed her without resistance.


    "Sarah, please make sure she takes a bath first," Valeria requested, and Sarah nodded in response.


    As the two women were left alone, they quietly looked at each other, both of them just observing each other for a while, remembering the past they shared.


    "Come in," Valeria said, breaking the silence between them as she moved towards the main hall.


    "Hey, are you using the time capsule?" Stephanie asked as she stood there.


    "Yeah," Valeria replied, ncing back, " and let me tell you right now, I am a lot stronger than you.".


    Stephanie stood there as she looked at her until Valeria said, "Come inside; I won''t kill you for now, I promise.''


    Taking a deep breath, she stepped forward. Following her, she asked, "Is she his daughter?"


    "When did you wake up?" Instead of replying, Valeria asked.


    "Last week."


    "So, what was the first thing you did after seeing him?" She asked, ncing back, but she continued before she could answer, "Let me guess, you pped him so hard that he lost his wisdom teeth."


    "Hey! I am not that brutal."


    "Did you not?"


    "I did, but only because he lied to me. He said I would only fall into aa for a week." She grumbled as sadness became evident on her face.


    "True, for that, he deserved more than just a p." Valeria nodded as they both arrived at the main hall, sitting on the sofa against each other.


    "Anyway, I don''t want to talk about that. Answer my question first," Stephanie said, but Valeria looked at her as if she were an idiot.


    "Isn''t that obvious? He is the only person I have loved all my life." She replied as she moved towards the kitchen, bringing out some food for her.


    "But that doesn''t make any sense; how could he do that when he clearly stated that he can''t be present in the same timeline as his past self?" Stephanie grumbled as she massaged her head, feeling frustrated.


    "Did you forget about his affinity?" Valeria asked as she brought a bowl of fruits and some freshly baked cookies.


    "Wait, you mean he slowed down her growth in the womb?" As if she realized it, she asked Valeria, who nodded her head.


    "But it still doesn''t make sense," Stephanie grumbled again as she thought about it more.


    "Don''t think too much; you will get a headache," Valeria suggested, sitting down on her sofa.


    "You have changed a lot, haven''t you, Valeria?" Stephanie asked as she picked up a cookie, "You didn''t try to kill me just as you saw me."


    "Who do you think I am?" she said as she looked at Stephanie.


    "Remind me again: how many times have you tried to kill me?" As if triggered by her words, Stephanie asked, munching on the cookies.


    "Does poison count?"


    ".....yes."


    "Every time you eat in front of me."


    "See! You are crazy!" Stephanie eximed, finishing the cookies and grabbing another one.


    "Plus one," Valeria said, and Stephanie looked at her in confusion.


    "What do you mean?" she asked, finishing another one.


    "Plus two."


    "Y-you crazy bitch!" Stephanie eximed, mming her hands on the table, "Who tries to poison their guest?"


    "Tsk, still immune to poison," Valeria said, clicking her tongue.


    "Damn you and your poison affinity," she grumbled before munching more cookies, as this level of poison had stopped affecting her body.


    "Anyway, you are awfully calm about my daughter''s situation," Valeria said, squinting her eyes. "I was pretty sure you would have made a big deal out of it."


    "I havee to terms with that bastard''s way of doing things, and it''s not like you have something that I don''t," Stephanie replied, smiling happily, looking at her.


    "Annoying bitch."


    "Cunning bitch."


    They both clicked their tongues at the same time, cursing each other.


    "YyyyyEEEAAAAhhhh!"


    As they both sat quietly, Zaira arrived, her wet hair covered in a towel as she happily hopped on the ground, followed by Sarah.


    "It feels good to see you both not try killing each other," Sarah said as she dried Zaira''s hair with a towel.


    ""Shut up!""


    "Whatever, anyway, I have an announcement to make," Sarah said, ignoring their outburst as she gently closed Zaira''s ears.


    "I am suckin him the next time he ising home!" she dered, making both women give her a death re, which she just ignored by shrugging her shoulders.


    "I will kill you if you do that!" Stephanie eximed as she looked at Sarah.


    "It''s worth the death," she said seriously as she removed her hands from Zaira''s ears, "and if you guys are forgetting it, he was the one who practically made me submit to him; all I am doing is taking a little revenge."


    "Wait,wait, what if you were the one who started it, and then he was the one who was taking the revenge when we met him?" Stephanie said it with a thoughtful expression, thinking about it.


    "It''s a Cannon Event." Sarah seriously nodded in agreement.


    "No, it''s not," Valeria said, changing the topic. "Anyway, let''s talk about the situation about our main enemy, for which we are tolerating each other''s existence."


    "Stephanie, are you sure you can do it?" Valeria asked as she locked eyes with her.


    "Yeah."


    "He is going to hate you after he knows what you did."


    "I know," she whispered softly, but her expression remained firm. "But he needs to understand that it''s not a game; too much is at stake here and I do not n to lose any of it."

 Chapter 97 Abandoned God

    Chapter 97 Abandoned God


    [First Person POV: Eden]


    "Give me one good reason: Why are you sitting here?" I questioned the girl with chocte skin seated next to Emily at the back of the ss.


    "You''rete," Fatima responded as I settled into my seat, Emily on my right, and Aron with Cassia and Nora on the desk below us.


    "Answer my question."


    "Why can''t I be here?" she asked, feigning confusion.


    "It''s fine; she isn''t bothering anyone." Before I could reply, Aron interjected with a smile, earning a re from me.


    "Are you okay with this, Emily?" I asked, fixing my gaze on her. Among those present here, she is the only one who harbors a deep hatred for nobles.


    "It''s fine," she replied with a slight smile.


    "She''s my friend now, Eden," Fatima said, holding Emily''s hand. "Don''t even think about touching her."


    "How''s your health, Cassia?" I asked, ignoring Fatima.


    "I''m fine; thanks again for your help," she replied with a light bow, and I smiled back at her.


    "They got close pretty quickly," I whispered to Emily as I looked at Aron and Nora talking excitedly with each other.


    "Yeah, Berg also got close to him," she replied, but immediately frowned. "You should have been with us; you were practically gone for thest four days."


    "Poor guy," I mumbled as I thought about Berg. It looks like Aron is starting with Nora.


    "What do you mean?" Emily asked as she heard me.


    "Nothing," I said, shifting my focus towards the two girls sitting in the middle of the ss, Angelina and Aeloria.


    Ever since I confronted Aeloria, she has been ignoring me all the time. But I did learn a few things after that day.


    One thing is that she either doesn''t have her childhood memories or doesn''t remember them properly because she never once doubted my words.


    The thing is, I never met her in her childhood; the first time I met her was at the awakening ceremony. And with the help of the Phoenix n''s informationwork, I also got to know about the secret she has been hiding from the kingdom.


    "Let''s see how long you''re going to run away," I warned her, leaning back in my chair and dismissing the group.


    Four days had passed since the entrance ceremony, and in thest few days, sses were suspended, giving new students enough time to be familiar with each other.


    Even after the shocking death during the ceremony, most first-years seemed to have almost forgotten about it.


    Despite the strict prohibition on students leaving the academy until the investigation into the security breach wasplete, I managed to sneak away, returning to my house.


    Over thest few days, I spent most of my time with my mother, talking and enjoying each other''spany.


    Surprisingly, Sarah hadn''t been home during that time; she was out for some work she needed to attend to¡ªthat''s what my mother told me.


    *Click*


    My focus shifted towards the door as the ssroom erupted in whispers. Sophia Leoine entered, swinging the door open, and addressed the ss.


    "Good morning, ss," Sophia began, her voice devoid of any particr emotion. "Today, we will be starting our first ss, and the first subject is history."


    Almost immediately, a collective groan filled the ssroom as the word "history" was mentioned. It seemed like everyone hated this subject, even in this world.


    Disregarding the students'' reaction, Sophia took out a book and continued, "I want to tell you a tale that has been passed down through generations¡ªa tale of a figure so extraordinary that many considered him a legend, the Human God."


    Almost all the students in the ss looked towards Angelina as they heard the Human God, but nobody said a thing. Sophia began reading the text from the book out loud, capturing the attention of the entire ss.


    "Long ago, in a time when humans were on the brink of extinction, surrounded by dragons and gods who sought to control and dominate them, there emerged a person with unparalleled abilities. This person could harness both mana and aura¡ªwhere humans had only taken the first step, he was at the end."


    She paused for effect, letting the gravity of her words sink in. "This individual, whose name has been lost to time, became known as the Human God. He had a deep understanding of the mystical forces that surrounded him."


    Sophia paced in front of the ss, "When the dragons descended upon the humannds, breathing fire and wreaking havoc, the Human God stood as a beacon of hope. He could not only defend himself but also protect those who were defenseless. His powers were a fusion of the ancient arts, a unique blend of magic and aura maniption that had never been seen before."


    She nced at the mesmerized faces of her students as she continued,


    "He was a symbol of unity, inspiring humans toe together in times of crisis. He showed them that even in the face of overwhelming odds, they could stand tall and face their fears."


    "As the story goes, the Human God eventually vanished, leaving behind a legacy that would echo through the ages. Some believe he ascended to a higher ne of existence known as the god realm, while others think he still watches over humanity from the shadows, ready to intervene when needed."


    Sophia concluded, "Whether he was a mortal blessed by the gods or a force of nature itself, the legend of the Human God serves as a reminder that even in the darkest of times, there is always hope, and the strength to ovee adversity lies within us." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The ss fell silent after Sophia''s exnation, and Angelina was the first to raise her hand.


    "Yes, Miss Angelina."


    Angelina stood up and asked, "It''s written in the history books in the Royal Library that he was the one who established humans on Eve''s continent. Is it true?".


    ''Is she doing research on him?'', I thought as I looked at her.


    "Yes, that''s what I also believe in, given all the evidence throughout history," Sophia replied, gesturing for her to sit down.


    Next, Emily raised her hand, sitting beside me.


    "Yes, Miss Emily."


    "If he is known as a god, why don''t people worship him?"


    "That''s a good question. Please sit down," Sophia said before borating.


    "The thing that defines a god is their ability to use divinity, a form of energy that they can share with others."


    She paused, letting the information sink in, and then continued, "The Human God, in any of the recorded history, has never been seen using divinity and can never share it. Because of this, over time, people stopped worshipping him, abandoning him for the gods who give blessings to their followers."


    "He got ghosted," I mumbled, cing my chin over my hand.


    Aron followed up with another question: "Is it true that he killed gods?"


    "In short, yes, he had," Sophia confirmed. She continued, providing more details: "In the history of every race, his existence has always been present."


    "Every race has its own view of him; for example, the dwarves describe him as the master of craftsmanship, while the Elves portray him as the one loved by nature."


    "However, in all their histories, he is always known by the names [god yer], [genocidaire], [Annihtor] and [bringer of death]."


    "Wait, genocidaire?" I asked out loud as I heard her, wondering if it meant what I thought it did.


    "Yes, Mr. Morton, genocidaire," Sophia replied as she exined. "During the era of deity demise, there were a lot more races than there are now, and most of them were stronger than humans."


    "As the strong oppressed the weak, they also tried to do that, promoting a lot of war between us that always resulted in our loss."


    "When the Human God arrived, he annihted a lot of them, creating genocides and entirely wiping out a few races, which gave him this title."


    "Even though some of the said races still have their people alive, most of them were wiped out of the face of the world."


    "One example of such a race is the witches, who only have one living descendant known to the world."


    "Many nobles must know her; she is themoner faction leader of the Darkoina continent known as the ''Witch of the Past.''"


    "Valeria," I mumbled as I remembered the gray-haired beauty who I met years ago.


    ''I wonder how she is doing now'', I thought, my mind filled with the image of the mother-daughter pair.


    "Is there any portrait left of him?" Fatima asked as she raised her hand.


    "No," Sophia replied, shaking her head, "the only thing that is known about him is the outline of his features."


    "But there is one poem from the Elves that gives his description," she said as she took the book again, reading it out loud.


    "In te hushed whispers of yore Elven groves, A tale unwinds, as aged as hooded troves. Of a Man-God, a legend and lore, Wit a mask veiling his visage evermore.


    Silver-white tresses, a grace cascade, Adorned his face, a riddleid. Shoulders grazed by time''s soft strands, He stood, a beacon in celestialnds.


    Turh realms he strode, a sword held high, Te broad de gleaming neath te starry sky. Dragons bent, and gods in dread, As te Man-God''s presence ever spread."


    "Wait, that description," I mumbled as memories of my awakening of time-space affinity flooded my mind.


    silver-white hair, a broad sword, and a mask covering his face.


    "It''s the same as that person I saw in my vision."

 Chapter 98 Arts Class

    Chapter 98 Art''s ss


    "A glimpse of the future and the past," I mumbled as I moved through the corridor of the academy towards the other section of the building, the entire ss with me.


    The description that Sophia gave about the human God was eerily simr to what I saw in my vision when I was awakening my mana core.


    It was so simr that it was giving me creeps, but it still left a lot of questions in my mind.


    If he really is the human God, then why did I see him in my vision?


    Am I somehow connected with him?


    Or, in some way, am I him?


    "What are you thinking so hard about?" As I was deep in thought, a voice brought my attention back to reality.


    Looking to my side, I found Emily walking there, matching my footsteps.


    "Nothing, just something from the past," I replied, looking back, as I didn''t find Fatima hovering around me.


    A little behind me, Aron was walking with Nora, Berg, and Cassia, engaged in conversation about something.


    As this was a joint ss of the three, all the students were present, making their way towards the training ground.


    "Where is Fatima?" I asked Emily.


    "She said she''s going to greet nobles from the other ss beforeing here."


    "I''m sorry for her behavior," I sighed. "She''s trying to befriend you just to annoy me."


    "It''s fine, not like I can do anything to the daughter of the Duke," she replied with a slight smile.


    "Anyway, why do you always keep your distance from Aron?" I asked curiously, and just at the mention of his name, a frown appeared on her face.


    "Why are you asking?"


    "Just curious."


    She looked at me for a while before replying, "I don''t like him, that''s all."


    "Anyway, do you have something in mind for the weapon of choice?" she asked, changing the topic.


    "Nothing particr; I''ll see what to chooseter," I replied thoughtfully as we approached the training ground.


    Apart from spears, any other weapon could be good for me. I use a spear as Neil, and I don''t want anyone to connect the dots between us, so I do not n to use a spear as Eden.


    "Nothing, even though you''re a noble?" She asked, surprised by my answer.


    "I have one!" I responded, nearly forgetting that in this world, noble children typically choose their weapon of choice when they are kids.


    She looked at me suspiciously, but I chose to ignore her.


    It''s thest period of today''s ss, which was Arts ss. Here, new students are provided with basic training equipment and arts from the academy for themoners to choose from. Nobles could also have their pick if they wished, but it rarely happens, as almost all of them use the arts provided by their families.


    Because of this,moners are the first to go there, while the rest of the noble students follow behind.


    Soon, we arrived at the spacious open stadium, filled with different types of equipment.


    Around the corners of every side, long, elongated, high-resolution disys of ss showcased various types of weapons.


    Academy staff members moved around the area, ensuring everything was in the right ce.


    The one supervising them was an old man in a teacher''s uniform.


    Slowly, more students entered the ce, their curious eyes scanning the area in awe of the various types of equipment.


    They looked like country pumpkins, amazed by the unfamiliar surroundings. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Aron and the rest also arrived beside me, and as soon as there eyes fell on the old man, both Aron and Cassia smiled and moved towards him.


    And even though I know who he is, I also followed behind them.


    "Grandpa!" Cassia eximed as she hugged the old man, who returned the hug with a smile.


    "Master," Aron said with a light bow as he looked at the old man.


    "It''s good to see you both," the old man said with a smile as he acknowledged Aaron''s presence.


    ''Sword king'', I thought as I looked at the old man in front of me.


    The old man with a wrinkled face and marron hair that had streaks of white in them was one of the most powerful swordsmen in his time and was eventually granted the title of sword king by the kingdom as one of the king''s hands before his untimely injury.


    His name is Mane Michel.


    "Why are you here, grandpa?" Cassia asked as she moved back a little.


    "Well, I need to make sure you do not do anything reckless," he replied while touching her nose, "so I thought maybe I could work in the academy for a while.".


    "I am sorry," she replied, not being able to keep eye contact with him.


    "Aron!" The old man moved towards him as he shouted his name.


    "Arghh"


    Just as he arrived close to him, he strongly patted his shoulders, making him groan in pain.


    "Work harder, my boy," the old man said with a chuckle as Aron rubbed his shoulders.


    With that, he moved away from him as his gaze now moved towards me.


    "We don''t like owning favors," he said coldly as he took out two healing potions and threw them at my face.


    ''What a fucking bastard'', I thought, catching both the potion with one swift movement of my hand.


    With that, the old man took both Aron and Cassia away from me, taking them to show the weapons.


    "Why was he so rude with you?" as Emily came close to me, she asked with a frown on her face.


    "Well, that''s how normal people react when they hear the name Eden Morton," I replied with a smile, cing both potions into my inventory.


    "If anything, you''re overly nice to me." I said as I started to move towards the closest disy of weapons.


    "Amm, E-eden, this may sound odd, but have we met in our childhood?" As I was moving away from her, she whispered slowly.


    "Hmm, have we?" I asked because I don''t remember anything like that.


    "N-no, nothing," she replied, running away.


    "Why is she behaving differently from the game?" I mumbled as I looked at her.


    She was supposed to hate me; even in the game, she hated every noble except a few that were close to her, but if anything, she is the one who hated Eden the most because of his behavior towards othermoners, but I don''t even know what to think about her.


    As I moved around looking at the different weapons, most of them were different varieties of swords, and other weapons like a hunter bow were present.


    My eyes alight with curiosity as it''s my first time seeing so many different weapons.


    I walk through the aisle, my fingers lightly grazing the hafts of different spears.


    The air was infused with the scent of oiled metal, a perfume that whispered promises of power and precision.


    My gaze lingered on a gleaming, long-handled spear with a finely honed tip; its craftsmanship was something to behold.


    ''It''s a pity I can''t have it'' I thought before moving away from it.


    As I moved around, finally a weapon caught my attention. It was a double-ded sword disyed with an air of regality.


    The sword''s hilt was unlike any I had seen before¡ªpositioned precisely in the middle, its design exuded a perfect symmetry.


    Intricate patterns adorned the handle, seeming to shimmer with an otherworldly energy.


    "Can I have a look at it?" I requested it from the staff member present beside it.


    "Sure, sir," he replied as he opened the disy and handed the sword to me.


    As I lifted the double-ded sword, the weight felt familiar, as if the weapon itself were perfectly made for me.


    My fingers brushed lightly over the engraved runes, and a subtle hum resonated through her touch.


    The des, razor-sharp and glistening, hinted at a history of battles, as the weapon was an old design of the de.


    "What''s its name?" I asked the man who took out a temte to read its name out loud.


    "the Dual Crescent de.".


    "Hum." Humming in acknowledgement, I moved back as I tried to use it for a trial test.


    "Hey look!"


    "The young elites!"


    "And all of them!"


    But before I could do it, the voices and mothers of the people beside me made me focus on the students that wereing inside the stadium.


    On the forefront of the students was my ex finance Angelina and right behind her was Aleoria and Grace. Right behind them were the sons and daughters of the Dukes, including my sister and brother, whom I have been ignoring for a while, Marine and Daniel.


    And right beside them were other people whom I have known since my childhood.


    As I was observing them, a brute-looking guy came forward. His gaze moved around the stadium until itnded on me.


    With an anger-filled face, he moved towards me, making the rest of them look at him.


    "EDEN!" He shouted now, running towards me with a sword in his hands.

 Chapter 99 Steive Ironheart

    Chapter 99 Steive Ironheart


    "EDEN!" He shouted now, running towards me with a sword in his hands.


    His actions drew the attention of everyone in the stadium, but that didn''t seem to faze him as he continued running towards me.


    He is the heir to the most powerful dukedom on Eve''s continent¡ªthe Ironheart family of the south.


    In this family, every child born is blessed with a body as strong as iron.


    Throughout the history of this family, he has been proimed as the most genius individual ever born.


    He has been promised to marry Princess Angelina since birth until I came into her life.


    His name is Stevie Ironheart.


    As I looked at him, many unpleasant memories flooded my mind.


    The memories I had been trying to suppress since my memories merged with Eden''s memories.


    I never tried to reach those memories, nor did I bother to tell anyone about them¡ªI just kept them in the corner of my mind.


    My life after my mother fell into aa was nothing but a nightmare that I really don''t want to remember.


    Every single day was filled with misery and pain.


    What was worse than that were people like him¡ªwhom I thought were my friends, but when I was left with nothing, they showed their true colors.


    They showed their worth.


    This bitch is one of the guys whom I hated the most¡ªthis bastard who acted like a brother but was the first one to mock me for what happened to my life.


    He was the first to start bullying me and encouraged others to do so.


    The more I think about those memories, the more I feel something within me snapping.


    "Hah!"


    With a deep breath, I suppressed those memories again as I reached just within Stevie''s range of attack.


    Slowly, I picked up the dual-edge sword with its handle ced in the middle while taking a battle stance.


    *Swish*


    Before he could thrust his sword forward, a figure swiftly arrived between us.


    Her dazzling blonde hair hovered in the air for a second before gently falling down.


    The sudden intrusion forced Stevie to halt on his steps in front of her.


    "Do not do anything reckless, Stevie. We are in the academy," Angelina said with a slight smile.Her words immediately worked as he ced his sword down.


    "Fine, but just because you said it. Or I would have killed him for what he did to you," he said affectionately to her while sending a death re at me in the end.


    She smiled again, nodding hesitantly.


    Then she turned toward me.


    "..."


    "..."


    We both looked at each other without speaking until I couldn''t take it anymore.


    Ignoring her, I moved back towards the staff member who showed me this sword.


    "I will take this sword."


    "Sure, sir. Please just fill out this form," he said, passing the form towards me, which I filled out and took the de with me.


    "Don''t you think Stevie is a better match for Princess Angelina?"


    "Yes, even though she is engaged to the Darkoina continent''s prince, she would be better with Stevie."


    "At least he is better than this rapist."


    As I moved forward, the murmurs of the students around me became evident.


    But when I just looked at them, they stopped talking while running away from me.


    "Pathetic idiots."


    I quickly found a spot in the corner of the stadium where no one from the staff was present, and I sat down there, cing the sword between my legs.


    Leaning back, I closed my eyes as I thought about the uing events.


    ''Hey, Edda, remind me when the Dark Church will contact Eden in the game,'' I asked.


    [On the third week since the start of the academy], she replied.


    ''So I have two weeks from now,'' I thought, remembering some details from the game.


    In the game, Eden was given a choice by the Dark Church, a choice he was forced to take.It wasn''t a hard choice.


    One was to join them, and they would take an oath not to hunt down Angelina for her bloodline.


    The second option was that he could go and be free, and they would not bother him, but they made a promise that they would ensure Angelina would be dead by the end of the first academic year.


    Given their reputation, they were fully capable of doing it.


    And like a fucking simp, Eden did what they wanted him to do; he joined them just to ensure Angelina would be safe.


    "Why are you sitting alone?"


    As I was thinking about uing events, a smoothing voice brought me back.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at the girl. Her gray hair touched my face as she leaned in front of me.


    "Did you find your weapon of choice?" I asked, closing my eyes again.


    "Sadly no." Emily replied, taking a seat beside me. "I don''t feelfortable with any weapon.".


    "Have you ever tried hand-to-handbat?" I asked.


    "No, why do you ask?"


    "Just a guess, but maybe you could be good at it."


    "Oh,e on, with my petite body, I can hardly punch anyone." She scoffed.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at her mesmerizing gray eyes as I replied, "Don''t doubt yourself like that; maybe one day people will call you something like ''Dawn Empress of Fist''."


    We both looked at each other for a while before she replied,


    "It''s a cringe name."


    "Ypp, it is."


    ''And you are going to be stuck with that name in the future.'' I thought before I closed my eyes again.


    "Where are the others?" I asked, as I didn''t find anyone beside her.


    "Breg and Nora are still finding their weapons, while Cassia and Aron have gone somewhere with that old teacher." She replied.


    "Is that so?" I mumbled before going silent again.


    "It''s been a while, hasn''t it, Eden?"


    I opened my eyes again as I heard my name.


    The one calling me out was a boy with a handsome face around my age. Given his attire and attitude, he must be a noble, but I couldn''t care less about that.


    "Look how much you have grown up; you aren''t as pathetic as you were back then."


    He said as he was scanning me from up to down.


    "Who the fuck are you again?"


    I asked just to irritate him.


    "W-what? How could you forget? I am the son of Marquis Sn¨C"


    "I remembered now, you are Stevie''s dog, aren''t you?" I replied, looking around.


    and just as I expected, I noticed Stevie looking towards us with his group ofckeys.


    And Angelina was also close to me. Her eyes kept ncing here while she talked with Aleoria.


    "Y-you bastard! I am his frie¨C"


    "Are you not his dog? But you always followed him around since I met you, Drake."


    I know him; of course I do; after all, he is the one who always bullied me along with Stevie.


    "You have a sharp tongue now!"


    He replied while his face turned red.


    "Yeah, I have," I replied, standing up while signaling for Emily to go away, who was enjoying the show from the sides.


    "Now, go suck Stevie''s dick or something; don''t bother me."


    I replied as I walked away.


    "I heard you tried to rape the princess."


    I halted my steps as I heard him, and looking back, I noticed a grin on his face.


    "And?" I asked, cing my sword down as I walked closer to him.


    "And I wish the same happened to your half-dead motharhhh¨C"


    Before he could finish his words, I grabbed him by the neck, mming him down on the floor.The ground below cracked by the force. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    His words triggered a memory¡ªa memory from my past life where humanity was nonexistent.


    "Arghhh!"


    He groaned in pain, but I didn''t stop there, clenching my hand in a fist. I punched his face.


    "Crack!"


    His jaw bone cracked, hanging low on his face, but I didn''t stop.


    I punched again, breaking his cheek bones, and again and again and again until my hands were dyed in blood.


    "E-eden! Stop y-you will k-kill him!"


    I ignored the voice as I continued topletely disfigure his face.


    "Stop it Eden or you will regret it!"


    I halted my punch as I felt the coldness of a sharp object in my throat.


    Looking up, I found Angelina with a short sword standing beside me.


    Slowly, I stood up, but she still had her short sword at my throat.


    Her expressions were firm as if she was ready to end me.


    Extending my bloody hand, I firmly hold the hilt of the sword over her hand.


    She trembled at my touch, but I ignored it as I slowly lowered her sword until it was right over my chest.


    "Do... it...."


    "W-what?"


    "I....SAID....DO....IT"


    Her expression crumbled in confusion, while her lips trembled.


    She tried to lower the sword, but I held it tightly for her, making it prick my chest a little as crimson blood oozed out of it.


    "Aren''t you destined to do it anyway? So why don''t you do it now?"


    "W-what do y-you m-mean?"


    "ENOUGH!"

 Chapter 100 Overpowered.

    Chapter 100 Overpowered.


    "Aren''t you destined to do it anyway? So why don''t you do it now?"


    "W-what do y-you m-mean?"


    "ENOUGH!"


    I shouted as I leaned in. A sharp pain sear through my chest as the sword dug deeper inside my body, but I ignored it.


    "If you don''t have the resolve to kill me, don''t threaten me."


    She couldn''t muster a single ounce of strength as she loosened her grip on the sword.


    [Eden, you are scaring everyone] a voice resonated in my mind, clearing my thoughts a little.


    I looked towards my side, only to notice Emily looked at me fearfully.


    *Swish!*


    *Boom!*


    As I focused on Edda''s words, a swift punchnded on the side of my face, cutting through the air, but that wasn''t enough to budge me from my ce.


    I shifted my focus towards the one who punched me, only to find Stevie looking at me with surprise and shock.


    "Is that all you can do?" I asked as I unhanded Angelina''s sword, now facing him.


    He jumped back, creating a few meters of distance between us.


    "Stop bothering the princess!" He barked.


    "Dude, your so-called friend is at death''s door, and you are thinking about her," I said as I unbound my long white hair, letting it fall over my shoulders.


    *Sigh*


    With a sigh, I took out a healing potion from my inventory, unscrewed it, and threw it at the guy''s face, making him heal slowly but surely.


    "Now, it''s your turn." I said as I moved towards him.


    "What''s going on here?"


    As I got ready to beat him down, a voice cut through the silence.


    I moved my gaze towards the voice, only to find Sophia with swordKing Mane''sing towards me.


    "What have you done this time?" She asked me as her gaze moved from me to the guyying on the ground, and Mane moved to inspect him.


    Stevie slowly moved away from the scene, not wanting to be part of the problem.


    Fucking bastard.


    "Not my fault! He started it," I said, as my head cooled down a little.


    "He is fine, just unconscious; he will heal in a few minutes," Mane said after inspecting him.


    "Exin, Eden!" Sophia said.


    "He insulted Duchess Morton."


    "And?"


    "And I punished him."


    She frowned as she heard it, looking at me suspiciously, but I just made an innocent face.


    "Is he telling the truth, Miss Angelina?" She asked the princess, who has now returned to her poker face, not showing any signs of vulnerability.


    "Yes, Madam Sophia," she replied, surprisingly taking my side for whatever reason. After a while, Sophia moved away.


    "Fifty academic points will be deducted from Eden Morton for starting a fight, and he will be working in the management department for a week."


    "Wait! Why only me?"


    "You punished him already, didn''t you?" She replied, making me shut my mouth.


    "Hey, Eden, right?" As I was about to move, the old man said, looking at me.


    "I have heard a lot about you."


    "Everyone has; I am pretty famous, you know."


    "Haha, yes, yes, you are famous." He replied with a chuckle, but his eyes said something else.


    "Listen here carefully, Eden," he whispered, cing his hand on my shoulders. "I want you to stay the fuck away from my granddaughter."


    I didn''t reply, but I looked at him silently.


    "You don''t know how much my disciple and granddaughter are important to this world, and I don''t want people like you to be around them."


    While still smiling, he grabbed my shoulders more tightly, to the point that they creaked a little as he continued,


    "Hear my advice and do your role properly; don''t cross your limits or else you wouldn''t know what might happen to you."


    Saying so, he left me there.


    ''They noticed my interaction with them.'' I thought rubbing my shoulders as I moved towards the edge of the stadium.


    ''This is gettingplicated.''


    If they are to take action against me right now, I will be in trouble because, as of right now, I have only a few items that can protect me against someone who is higher than ascension level.


    "Alright, everyone, form a line ording to your ss!"


    Sophia shouted, bringing everyone''s attention toward her as all the students moved around, forming lines ss-wise.


    As for me, I moved towards the corner of the stadium, sitting down and leaning on the wall.


    ''Why did I snap there?''


    I thought, closing my eyes.


    After years of living in Eden''s body, I was pretty confident that I had gained total control over his body and emotions, but it looks like I was wrong.


    The way my body reacted when I first saw Angelina after years, the way my mind was fuming with anger when I remembered Stevie, and the way I snapped when he tried to badmouth my mother.


    I truly don''t understand if I have full control over my emotions or not.


    [You have suppressed your childhood memories for a long time.]


    ''So what do you want me to do?'' I asked with a sigh.


    [Confront those memories, Eden;e to terms with your past.]


    "I hope all of you have found your weapon of choice." Sophia''s words caught my attention as she stood in front of all the students.


    She paced around gracefully as she continued, "If you have found one, think twice before continuing with that weapon because you can''t change that weapon for the rest of your life."


    She paused, letting the weight of her words sink in.


    One of themoner students raised his hand.


    "Yes?"


    "Madam!"


    One of themoner students raised his hand.


    "Yes?"


    "Do we have to stick with the same aura or mana arts for the rest of our lives as well?" he asked.


    "No, you can change them if you find a better one, but you can''t change the weapon, as they fundamentally change the structure of your body to fit the weapon."


    ''Well, that doesn''t work on me,'' I thought, listening to her.


    Because of my ''Apex Chad Body,'' I can use any weapon present in the world.


    Another student raised her hand.


    "Can we use mana with any weapons?"


    "Yes, you can, but it will be less significant and weakerpared to aura, as mana arts are mainly used to gather surrounding mana and purify it to store in your mana core."


    ''My body automatically purifies mana,'' I thought hearing her exnation.


    "Anyway, we will present you with art for you guys to choose from. All of them are [Umon Ranks], with some [Rare Ranks] also present."


    ''All the arts I have are of at least [Divine Rank].''


    "....."


    "....."


    Wait, aren''t I a bit too overpowered for being in a ce like this?


    "Nowe forward as I call your name; if you don''t want any of the arts from the academy, just say so."


    She addressed herst words to the noble students.


    "Now,


    Alexander, pleasee forward."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    After all the students finally chose their arts, Sophia added a few more words.


    providing detailed information about the arts while issuing a few warnings before leaving us.


    I left the stadium, and no one tried to talk to me.


    Even Emily avoided me after what happened to that Drake guy.


    Not that it bothered me, since I knew their personalities from the game, and I could pretty much guess what they were thinking about me.


    What truly bothered me was that, in a week or so, the first event that would work on the character development of the hero and heroine would start.


    For Aron''s development, I was one of the major characters who served as his stepping stone.


    However, as I had changed the plot quite a lot, I didn''t know who would take that role now.


    I couldn''t ignore the fact that fate or something simr could also influence this, potentially making me stand against him just like in the game.


    I went up the stairs until I reached the terrace. After opening the door, I stepped inside and took out a slim cigarette.


    Using my fingers, I lit the tip with ease. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Then I jumped up and sat on the terrace wall, hanging my legs in the air.


    "Puff!"


    As I exhaled, I looked at the students moving towards the dormitory, resembling fireflies in the dim light.


    [Why did youe here?]


    "Why are you talking so much today?"


    [Just reply]


    "Didn''t you say I should confront my past?"


    [Yes?]


    "Then you should remember the girl who loved Eden in his childhood, right?"


    As if waiting for me to say it, the door to the terrace creaked open, and a girl entered.


    Her blonde hair, meticulously gathered into a high ponytail, showcased disciplined grace.


    The deep, enchanting red eyes held intensity and authority.


    Dressed in the academy''s second official uniform, she wore a fitted ck shirt that modestly highlighted her form. A matching ck skirt flowed gracefully.


    ck stockings adorned her legs seamlessly, adding a touch of sophistication to the ensemble.


    "Grace." I mumbled looking at her.

 Chapter 101 Past Lover

    Chapter 101 Past Lover


    "Grace," I mumbled as I looked at her.


    "...What are you doing here, Eden?" she asked, walking closer towards me.


    "It''s been a while, Grace," I said, hopping down to the terrace floor, my unbinding white hair following suit.


    "...You didn''t answer my question? What are you doing here?"


    "I wanted to talk with you, so here I am," I said casually.


    "And how do you know I would be here?" She asked with a smile, though her stance remained defensive.


    "Just a guess. You always liked to be on top, so I thought maybe I could find you here," I said, moving a little closer towards her.


    Her smile twitched a little at my words. Wait, my words didn''t sound right, did they?


    "Anyway, what do you want to talk about?"


    Ahh, right, I didn''t think about that. I just came here without much thought, knowing I would find her here.


    She always liked to be alone, and as the sses for today had ended, like always, she woulde here just to be alone until Sophia came to take her home.


    "Ahmm, right. Where are you living right now?" I asked, the first thing that came to my mind.


    "Me?" she asked, looking at me suspiciously as I nodded.


    "At my aunt''s house," she replied, still seeming suspicious about me.


    "You were always close with her." I replied with a little chuckle.


    "I am"


    She replied, observing me. After that, she remained silent without saying any words.


    I looked at her awkwardly, as she wasn''t saying anything but just looking at me intensely.


    "Do you still like climbing the tree?" I asked, trying to keep the conversation going.


    "No."


    "You also liked to eat that weird-vored ice cream."


    "Now, I don''t."


    "You like to nt trees, don''t you? You had quite a collection of that."


    "I burned them all."


    "Are you trying to pick a fight with me?" I asked, norrowing my eyes.


    "If that''s all you have to say, then I will take my leave." She replied as she started to walk away.


    ''What do I do now?'' I thought as I looked at her departing back.


    Taking a deep breath I said,


    "I am sorry, Grace."


    As if she didn''t hear my words, she ignored me as she continued to walk away.


    ''Ahh, fuck it'', I thought, sighing a little. She is keeping herself in check, not letting her emotions win over her rationality.


    She is too much on guard against me because of what happened between us, and I don''t want that. I need her to open up.


    ''Looks like I have to use it'', I thought, sighing again, because I know if I do this once, there is no turning back.


    With a deep breath, I activated my other bloodline, which belongs to the major antagonist of the second game.


    Her bloodline made her one of the most feared people because she could take out the innermost desires and emotions of any mortal in this world.


    ==========================


    Bloodline: Aphrodite''s bloodline


    Origin: Descendant of the Goddess of Love


    Powers:


    Heartstring Harmonics: Innate ability to perceive and influence emotions within a defined radius.


    Emotion Sculpting: Precision control over the intensity and direction of emotional states.


    Divine Allure: Channel the essence of Aphrodite to radiate an irresistible charm, captivating those within the sphere of influence.


    Love''s Embrace: Create an enchanting aura that fosters feelings of love, passion, and connection in targeted individuals.


    Eternal Bond: Forge a deep emotional connection with others, fostering loyalty and empathy.


    Aphrodite''s Gaze: See the emotional currents and connections between individuals, providing insights into rtionships and dynamics.


    ==========================


    Activating my abilities, {Heartstring Harmonics} and {Divine Allure},


    "I am sorry, Grace," I said once again. My voice was not loud, but it was enough for her to hear.


    She halted her steps as I influenced her emotions, breaking the wall she had put up against me.


    "What are you sorry for, Eden?" She asked as she walked back, her eyes hazy without much rity.


    "Are..you sorry..for.. l-leaving me alone when I needed you most or are you.. sorry for.. brutally rejecting me?"


    She asked, her lips trembling, her voice hoarse.


    "No, no, Eden, I was never alone," she replied, shaking her head. "I always had my aunt with me; the one who was alone was you."


    "You were the one who rejected every help and every assistance that me and my aunt tried to provide to you..."


    As she talked, I felt her emotions.


    Her sadness, betrayal, rage, anger, denial¡ªeverything became clear to me.


    "I am sorry for leaving you alone." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "No, no, Eden, I was never alone," she replied, shaking her head. "I always had my aunt with me; the one who was alone was you."


    "You were the one who rejected every help and every assistance that me and my aunt tried to provide to you..."


    She said this, pointing her trembling finger at my chest.


    "You were the one who wanted Angelina more than anyone..... or anything...."


    With a littleugh, she continued,


    "Even now, you haven''t changed a little, Eden. You would still jump headfirst into danger just to save her...."


    "I would do the same for you," I said, trying my best to keep my emotions in check.


    Her emotions were also influencing my mind because all I knew about what happened between us was from Eden''s perspective, and knowing how much it hurt her wasn''t a good feeling.


    "How could I beparable to her for you, Eden?" She replied with a forced smile while tightly clenching her hands, "I am not the one whom you desired to be with."


    "Grace, I¨C"


    "Why don''t you understand this?" she said, looking into my eyes. "She is a jinx, a wretched banshee, an ursed person who destroys anything close to her."


    "Listen Grace¨C"


    "You listen, Eden!, and listen carefully. The thing that I regretted the most was that I tried to find the love that my mother gave me in you."


    "Even after doing everything, you still chose her."


    Hanging her head low, she continued, "That crushed my pride, Eden."


    "I know you hate me and Angeli¨C"


    "She means nothing to me, Eden," she interrupted. "You are the one whom I hate."


    Almost immediately, her mind got filled with endless rage¡ªthe kind that was so evident that I didn''t need to read her emotions to understand it. It was the rage that made her the viiness of the first game.


    "And as for Angelina," she said, raising her head, her dark red eyes hollow without emotion, "she is going to pay for what she did."


    "Grace!"


    I shouted, jerking her by grabbing her shoulders.


    "Do not do anything that will harm you, please," I requested, knowing what she would end up with if she let her rage consume her.


    "You... are... still... taking her... side... even now..."


    She said it in a shaky, quiet voice.


    "Listen, Grace¡ª"


    "SHE KILLED MY MOTHER, EDEN!"


    She shouted, removing my hands from her shoulders.


    "And you didn''t even bother to attend her funeral. You weren''t there when I needed you the most."


    Saying so, she started to move towards the door.


    "Listen to me, Grace!"


    I eximed, grabbing her hand.


    *Creak.*


    The door of the terrace creaked open as I tried to stop her.


    The intruder had blonde hair, untied and waving with the wind, while her dark brown eyes observed us with intensity.


    "Aunt," Grace mumbled with teary eyes while jerking my hand away.


    Coming out of my daze, I awkwardly took a step back and immediately stopped my bloodline ability.


    As my bloodline ability stopped its effect, the haziness in Grace''s eyes cleared as she gained control over her emotions.


    Without saying a word or even giving me a single nce, she dashed out of the terrace, leaving me alone with Sophia.


    "Ammm, "Hello, big sis," I said, waving my hand.


    "What did you do to her, Eden?" she asked, walking closer.


    "Nothing," I replied, taking a step back.


    "Then why was she crying?" she asked, practically dashing towards me.


    "Because she was happy to see me again," I replied casually.


    Crack.. Crack


    But just as I replied, a wind de passed beside my left cheek, breaking the terrace wall behind me.


    "You missed the mark, big sis," I said as I stopped moving, letting here close to me.


    "No, Eden, I didn''t miss," she replied, craning her neck as she stood in front of me. "Our rtion came in between."


    We both looked at each other, the tension palpable. For a while, we stayed like this until she said,


    "You broke her heart once, Eden. Don''t even think I will let you do it again."


    "I was stupid for doing that," I replied, forcing a smile.


    "From now on, mind your own business."


    "I can''t, big sis. I have to make sure she is safe and doesn''t do anything stupid."


    "I am there for that. She doesn''t need you now."


    Saying so, she left me alone.


    That''s why I was against using Aphrodite''s bloodline; if I let emotions cloud my rationality, it would be a problem for me just like now.


    I should not use it again.


    ...maybe I should when it''s important, but not always.


    "I want to go home." Sighing, I mumbled.

 Chapter 102 Side Story : Grace.

    Chapter 102 Side Story : Grace.


    [Third-person POV: general]


    "Grace,e down! What are you doing up there?"


    Under the shades of the towering tree, a six-year-old child wearing a short pant and a light brown tee shirt jumped up and down as he tried to call the girl sitting on the branch of the tree.


    "I don''t want to!"


    The little girl on the tree shouted as she looked down on him, her rosy cheeks and tousled blonde hair hiding behind the shades of leaves as she swung her legs beneath her.


    "Everyone is already here;e on."


    Eden replied with a tired sigh as he sat down within the shades and tried to jump up again but failed.


    "I don''t want to be with them," she replied with a sad expression. "They make fun of me."


    "They will not. I will be there for you," Eden replied, looking up and extending his hands as he smiled at her. "Like always, don''t leave my hand, and I won''t leave yourpany."


    "Humph, you will run away with Anna when she arrives, LIKE ALWAYS." She said pouting.


    "I can''t do much about that," Eden said with augh as he showed her the ring in his left hand. "I am engaged with her, you know."


    "You could engage with me, you know." She mumbled, her voice barely audible.


    "What did you say?" Eden asked curiously, as he hadn''t heard her.


    "Nothing idiot." She replied


    Just as Eden was prepared to coax her to get down, the garden''s gate creaked open, revealing the elegant figure of six-year-old princess Angelina. Her gown, adorned with flowers, trailed behind her as she moved around.


    "Anna!" Eden shouted as he ran towards her, leaving Grace on the tree branch.


    As Grace looked at Eden with Angelina, her expression turned gloomy.


    "Why do you always choose her?" She mumbled with a tinge of sadness on her face..


    "Who always chooses her?"


    "Ahh!" Grace jumped up slightly as she heard a


    Voice behind her, she lost her bnce on the tree as she started to fall down, but just as she was about to reach the ground, a gentle hand enveloped her, and she elegantlynded on the ground.


    "M-Mommy..." Grace mumbled, opening her eyes slightly as she looked at the woman, who looked like a mature version of herself. With a m expression, she smiled at her daughter.


    "What were you talking about, baby?" She asked as she sat down on the shade of the tree, making Grace sit on herp. Her armor made a clicking sound as she sat down.


    "N-nothing." Grace lightly shook her head as her mother patted her head.


    "Hmmm?" Grace''s mother, Elina, raised her brow at her response.


    "Is that so?" With her mesmerizing red eyes, she looked around until her gazended on the princess and Eden.


    "Oh... aren''t they Princess Angelina and Lady Stephanie''s son Eden, right?" She mumbled as she looked at the sliver-haired boy who was holding Angelina''s hand as they were talking happily together.


    "They looked cute together, didn''t they?" Elina said with a slight smile as she changed her gaze from Grace to them.


    "Aww, my baby is jealous." She said it mischievously, gently running her hand over her hair.


    "Why are you here, mother?" Grace asked, trying to change the topic.


    "Hmm, Princess Cassie is having a rest today, so I thought I shoulde and see how my daughter is doing."


    "Hmm-hmm," Grace hummed, but her gaze still moved towards Eden.


    With a sigh, she made her daughter face her. "You don''t have to be fixed on Eden so much, dear; you will find many good boys for you out there."


    "B-but, I l-like him, not others," Grace mumbled, but she immediately ced her hand over her mouth as she understood her blunder.


    "Hah, my beautiful baby, is a lost cause even this early in the age." Elina muttered with a sigh.


    She wanted her daughter to understand that she should not have these feelings; she should not be thinking aboutpeting with the princess of the kingdom, but the prideful woman in her didn''t want to see her daughter lose.


    "Whatever, I am sure your father will take care of it," Elina replied with a smile as she looked into her daughter''s eyes. "Go for it, baby; I will always have your back."


    "Thank you!" Grace replied as she happily hugged her mother.


    "But, listen here, Grace." She said this as she seriously looked at her daughter.


    "Never ever lose your pride in your love; it will never end well for you."


    She then made Grace ce her hand on her heart as she continued, "Always guard your pride as much as you guard your heart; never lose your self-respect over love, as if you lose one, the other will follow, leaving only regrets."


    Grace nodded slightly, but she didn''t understand much about what she said.


    "Now, let''s go." Elina said as she stood up with Grace.


    "Where?" Grace asked titling her head a little.


    "To Eden, he needs some spanking for making my daughter sad." Elina said as she started moving towards Eden.


    "N-no,no, mommy, mommy." Grace tried to stop her, but her words didn''t bother Elina as she made her way towards Eden.


    ****?****?****?****?****?****?


    "Grace, wake up!" A loud voice resonated throughout the room as Grace opened her eyes, still half asleep.


    She looked around her room until her eyesnded on the woman who opened the door.


    "Aunt Sophia," Grace mumbled as she sat on the bed while cing her head on her folded knees.


    "Are you alright?" Sophia asked with a concerned face. "You have been sleeping since you came back from the academy."


    "I am fine," Grace replied, sighing.


    "If you have anything to talk about,I am here for you." Sophia said as she sat on the bed.


    "Did Father contact you?" Grace asked after a while.


    "....No." Sophia replied.


    "Of course he didn''t." With a tired chuckle, Grace replied, "He has already chosen the kingdom over his daughter."


    "...I miss mom, aunt." Grace said it with tired eyes. "She always had the solution to every trouble."


    "It''s fine; I am here for you." Sophia said while she hugged her.


    ".... Angelina t-took everything a-away from me, aunt." Grace said, trembling.


    "My f-father, m-mother, e-everything."


    Sophia gently rubbed her hair as she remained silent at her words.


    "....Grace, did Eden say anything? He shouldn''t have." Sophia asked as she noticed her neice condition.


    "....he said he was sorry for what he did." Grace replied, looking at Sophia.


    "THaT BAStarD!" Sophia eximed, "Does he think a sorry is enough for what he did to you?"


    "It''s not," Grace whispered, "but at least he knows he was in the wrong."


    "What''s the point of that now?" Shopia mumbled.


    ".....he would always be running away whenever he saw Mom around," Grace whispered.


    "Yeah, sister Elina would always spank him for making you sad."


    "Haha, until the very end, he never had the idea why she did that." Grace chuckled as little as she buried her face in Sophia''s bossoms.


    "...hic..hic..."


    As Sophia hugged her, gently patting her head, Grace started to whimper; her muffled crying resonated in the room.


    "Hush....It''s alright." Sophia said gently, "I am here for you; nothing bad will happen."


    Ever since Eden messed up her emotions, Grace is under constant pressure from suppressed memoriesing back to her.


    Years of suppressing had already taken a huge mental toll on her, but talking with Eden has broken thest line of defense she had.


    "Can you leave me alone for a while?" After crying her eyes out, Grace gently parted ways with her aunt.


    "Come down when you are feel like it; dinner is ready." Sophia said as she closed the door to her room.


    Grace sighed as she leaned on the bed. Her mind reyed all the memories she had with Eden; bit by bit, she was remembering all of them.


    "Don''t let your rage consume you."


    "Don''t leave my hand, and I won''t leave yourpany," Grace mumbled as she looked at her hand.


    "It''s toote for that, Eden," she mumbled as she clenched her hands. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "It''s toote." She mumbled again as an ominous aura started to surround her.


    ************


    A/N : Hello, author here, I usually don''t add a note in the chapter, but I did this time because no one was reading the author''s note.


    First, a reminder The next chapter will be a light R-18 chapter, the first one in this novel, and I wanted to remind you that you guys can skip it if you want to.


    First, a reminder The next chapter will be a light R-18 chapter, the first one in this novel, and I wanted to remind you that you guys can skip it if you want to.


    Second, please give me your feedback and any details you would like to share about this novel, as I am genuinely trying to make it better, and though it may feel unnecessary, I would love to hear your thoughts about the novel.


    Third: an update: I havepleted the draft of the novel up to the end of the second game, and I am removing all the plot holes that I could find in it. As most of you guess, the novel has time travel in it, and time travel and plot holes go hand in hand. I am trying my best to remove them, and I will also increase chapter release up to at least 10 per week after my exam is over.


    Yeah, my exams are going on right now, and all these chapters, I wrote them a whole ago.


    As soon as my winter vacation starts, I will increase the chapters per week.


    Thank you for reading my novel; it means a lot to me.

 Chapter 103 Sarahs Care [R-18]

    Chapter 103 Sarah''s Care [R-18]


    [First Person POV: Eden]


    {Space Wrap}


    The space wrapped around me as I soon arrived in front of my house.


    The gentle flow of water sounded in the background as I reached towards the door.


    The sun hung low on the horizon as the evening''s gentle hue of orange hung in the sky.


    *Knock*


    I knocked on the door as I waited for it to open, and soon the door swung open, revealing a busty milf in an elegant maid outfit.


    "Sarah," I mumbled as I looked at her, and she smiled as she moved, giving me a way to go in.


    "Wee home, young master."


    She said it with a light bow as she pinched the hem of her dress, raising it slightly.


    "I am home," I mumbled as I moved in.


    "You are still not going to take a bag to the academy?" She asked, following me as I moved towards the main hall.


    "Nah, I don''t need one."


    "And why are you not staying in the dormitory assigned by the academy?"


    "I don''t like that ce; it''s cramped, and I have to be alone there."


    The academy assigned me a room with the other students to live in, but I just couldn''t find myself sitting quietly in one ce.


    So I left the dormitory just after the roll call was finished.


    "Though, it''s quite amazing you slipped away from the best academy in the kingdom under the nose of all those powerful teachers," Sarahmented as I moved to sit on the sofa.


    Well, it''s not that hard for me to run away, as there is no one in this world who could feel or identify {Star Energy}.


    "Aren''t you talking a lot today?"


    I asked as Iy back first on the sofa, closing my eyes.


    "Am I?"


    "Yes, you are, and for some reason, you are also smiling a lot."


    "It''s just your imagination, young master."


    She replied in a in tone, returning to her former self.


    "Where is mom?" I asked, as I didn''t find her.


    "She had a meeting with Saintess Oliva; she will bete," she informed.


    "Shouldn''t my aunt being home, at least to meet us?" I asked, looking at her.


    "She will, when she has free time."


    "Did mom say something before leaving?"


    "Nothing in particr," she replied before adding, "but she did ask me to let you know that she wishes to talk with Lady Marine."


    "Why, and more importantly, about what?" I was surprised by her question.


    "I don''t know about that."


    "Is that so?" I said it out loud with a tired sigh, cing my left hand over my eyes.


    I felt tired after confronting Grace. I understood what kind of bastard Eden was¡ªor rather, I should say, what kind of bastard I was.


    I should just ept the fact that we are both the same.


    The emotions that Grace felt were not something I couldprehend.


    I feel stupid for ignoring her all this time just because of Angelina.


    Her presence was all that I craved during those times when I was alone.


    Are they really true?


    ''Did I really love her that much?'' I asked myself.


    I am now even doubting my own feelings for her.


    Are they really true?


    How could someone love somebody who literally destroyed their life?


    Even in the game, Eden gave away his future, his mana core, his body, his life¡ªeverything¡ªjust so she could be safe.


    And in return, all he got was the emotionless, dull eyes of the girl he loved and her sword in his heart.


    I clenched my fist tightly as I remembered those memories.


    I need to change them.


    I need to make sure I don''t go that way.


    "Hmm?" As I was lost in thought, a gentle hand lifted my head before cing it on a soft cushion-like thing.


    I slowly opened my eyes, only to find Sarah''s face as she gave me ap pillow.


    "You look tired, young master," she said, gently stroking my hair.


    I didn''t say anything; I just stared at Sarah. She was the first person I met when I came to this world. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Her face was oval-shaped, with long eyshes and a small mole under her rosy lips.


    She had raven-ck hair neatly arranged in a bun, giving her a mature look.


    Her dark, ck eyes looked at me with gentleness.


    "Why didn''t you ever help me, Sarah?" I asked, closing my eyes again.


    She didn''t say anything; she just kept silent while stroking my hair.


    "You could have taken care of me and stopped me when I was going down the wrong path," I repeated, but still, she didn''t respond.


    "You could have¡ª" my voice trailed off as deep sleep took control over me.


    ?***?***?***?***?***?***?***?


    "Argh." I groaned as I felt something heavy on my lower body. Slowly,I opened my eyes as I looked around.


    ''It''s my bedroom'', I thought, looking around thevish yet simple room that I chose for myself in our new house.


    "Ahh!," I flinched as I looked down towards my lower body as I felt something moving there.


    "Sarah?" Inhaling sharply, I mumbled as I looked down; my pants were nowhere to be found.


    Right now, she was not wearing her usual maid outfit but a purple nightgown that stuck close to her body and highlighted her breasts and her plump ass.


    Her raven ck hair was untied, touching the bed as she sat on all her fours.


    Sarah had gently grabbed my dick with both her hands while she ced a soft kiss on the middle of my thick, long cock.


    "You have grown a lot, master~~~", she seductively purred while cing another kiss.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, swallowing hard as I sat in the bed.


    "Asking...for your...forgiveness~" she replied gently, stroking my dick as I felt the warmth of her hands.


    The veins within my cock pulsate with every slight touch.


    She slowly nted soft and warm kisses again and again until my cock was frimbed and hard.


    ''Should I stop her?'' I thought as I slowly ced my hands over her head.


    Making eye contact, she kissed the tip of my cock as she slowly pulled the foreskin back, and clear liquid slowly oozed out of it.


    ''I should not'' I thought, throwing away my rationality of my mind as she licked my ns before she put my dick into her mouth.


    *Slurp~*


    She opened her mouth as wide as she could as her rosy lips enveloped my cock until it touched her thorat.


    "Arh, fuck"


    I cursed out loud as she started swirling her tongue around my cock while she stroked the rest of my cock with her hands. All this time, she never once broke eye contact between us.


    *Slurp~Slurp~*


    Due to her sucking without letting any air out, she unknowingly made a lewd noise.


    I gently grabbed her hair, pulling it up and then mming it down harder to control the speed of her movement, making the blowjob increase at a rapid pace.


    "Ahhh..."


    I exhaled sharply, closing my eyes as I felt the warm and wet inside of her mouth.


    "It....feels good.... Sarah..."


    I mumbled out loud, and as if she were happy hearing my words, she increased her pace more, like her life depends on it.


    *Slurp~Slurp~*


    As she increased her pace, the slurping sound resonated in the room, and her soft tongue rolled around all over my cock as I continued to support her by her hair.


    I raised my hips as I also started to move, matching her pace and making my cock reach until the end of her throat.


    "I..am..close" I gave her a heads up as she looked towards me.


    Giving me a breathless nod, she continued to increase the pace.


    taking in more of my cock until she tried to engulf it whole, but she failed at it even though she was trying her best to give me a blowjob.


    "I aming!" I warned her, but instead of taking out my cock, she wrapped her hands around my waist.


    *Spurt..Spurt...*


    I realised all my cum in her mouth; she didn''t let go of my cock for a while until she sucked all of the sperm.


    *Pop~*


    "Huff.....huff...huff..."


    With a pop sound, I took out my dick from her mouth, breathing heavily as I sat on the bed looking at her.


    *Glup*


    Sarah lowered her head a little and drank all my sperm, and breathing heavily, she looked up and looked into my eyes as she opened my mouth, showing she had drank it all.


    After a few seconds, her breath became normal, and without saying anything, she once again held my cock and ced a gentle kiss on the tip.


    I felt a tingle all over my body as she touched my sensitive part.


    "Is it enough for you to forgive me, master?" She asked me as she looked at me seductively.


    "No.., it''s not." I replied before I took a deep breath.

 Chapter 104 Sarah Is Dangerous.

    104 Sarah Is Dangerous.


    [First person POV: Eden]


    "So, it''s been a long time since humans started learning how to use mana and aura. Even now, many people still think of aura users, whom we call knights, are fighters without finesse."


    A man in histe thirties with neatlybed hair and a good looking face said as he roamed in front of the ss.


    "As someone who uses aura myself, I agree; our goal is to win, not to showcase style," he continued, ncing around.


    "However, Mana users don''t fight just for elegance either. Ultimately, both mana and aura are tools for power."


    "The most basic way to differentiate between mages and knights is that mages use mana outside their bodies, like spells or element maniption, while knights use aura from the inside of their bodies. "


    "They strengthen their muscles or bones, until they are strong enough to project aura outside their bodies, like aura coating."


    "So, this ultimately leaves us with a question: which path is better, the knight''s path or the mage''s path?"


    Murmurs circted through the ss as his question lingered in the air.


    "Well, let me answer that question. For now, when you are at the lower Origin Level, without a doubt, the knight''s path is better."


    "But that doesn''t mean it''s absolute. While it may be harder for mages initially, once they learn how to coat mana over their bodies and gain experience with weapons orbat, mages can also win against knights at lower levels as well."


    "Knights are better will remain true until you all reach the mid-Origin level, which is level 5. After that, mages will have fewer restrictions when using mana, making it easier for them to catch up with knights."


    "Nheless, in the end, knights will always have an advantage over mages unless they learn how to use high-ranking spells or long-range spells, ensuring that knights can''t get close for hand-to-handbat."


    "Any questions?" He asked as he smiled softly.


    Emily, sitting beside me for who knows why, immediately raised her hand.


    Just beside her was Fatima who is never leaving Emily''s side and a few desk below me was Aron, Cassia and Nora.


    They are keeping their distance with me since yesterday and I am pretty sure it is because of that old man.


    "Professor Alvin, if what you are saying is true, will this always remain the same if both mages and knights reach a level higher than the Origin Level and have a battle?"


    "Good question," he said, gesturing for her to sit down as he answered. "First of all, it will be almost impossible for most of those present here to reach that level because it takes talent, hard work, and necessary luck, which I doubt any of you guys have."


    His statement created loud grunts of disagreement from the students, but he chose to ignore it.


    "Back to the topic, the short answer to Miss Emily''s question is that it cannot be determined," he said, emphasizing hisst words. "Many things can affect the answer, such as their fighting style, their arts, how fast mages can create a spell, or how fast the knights can counter-attack. All these factors will affect the end result. Mainly, the result will depend on whether you can exploit the weakness of the other."


    "That is why theplete path, the person who could use both mana and aura, is known to be the strongest on the same level than others because they pretty much don''t have any weaknesses."


    "But even those who walk on theplete path do not always go far in their lives, as it takes double the effort for them to level up in both the mana and aura paths, making theplete path only taken by those who are either idiots, overconfident in their talent, or those who belong to one of the ancient families."


    ''Fuck this; I already know all this'', I grumbled in my thoughts as I ced my head on the desk.


    All the things he is telling, I already know that; most of this knowledge was taught to me by Sylvia, and the rest I found myself when I was traveling the world in my two years of time.


    "You look grumpy today, Eden," Fatima, sitting beside Emily, said.


    I shifted my gaze, only to find her looking at me curiously.


    "Shut it, idiot, or I will crush Cardin''s next generation in his pants," I rebuked before shifting my gaze to the ground.


    "Ohh, if you can, I humbly request that you please do so, Eden," she replied with a little chuckle, as if she were joking, but she is dead serious about it.


    She, like the rest of the Duke''s daughters, is in her rebellious phase and does not want to get married off without being able to have any chance to have a say in it.


    They will always try to keep their distance from their fianc¨¦s, even if they are genuinely trying to show their love.


    And this is the reason Aron has an easy time capturing them; they themselves want to have a romantic love rather than an arranged love.


    [But why are you grumpy, Eden?]


    ''Shut! up! Edda!''


    ''You better not bring my mom into this!''


    [When you were about to have sex with Sarah¨C]


    ''You better not!''


    [Your mother arrived right in time to cockblock you, haha!]


    ''Fuck you, Edda!''


    "Huff..huff.."


    I inhaled a deep breath as I tried to calm myself down, desperately attempting to keep myposure.


    As she saidst night, when I was about to cross the line with Sarah, my mother arrived at the exact moment when I was about to undress her.


    And like a cat stealing fish, Sarah ran away from my room before I could understand what was happening.


    ''She is dangerous,'' I thought as I remembered how Sarah was able to make me feel.


    She was eerily natural at it, as if she knew about all my sensitive parts.


    But, most importantly, why did she do that?


    She destroyed the wholesome rtionship that we had between us.


    I could never see her the way I saw her before yesterday.


    She was like a second mother to me; she had been taking care of me since I could remember. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    And how could someone feel good doing that with their own mother?


    [You do remember,you were feeling awfully good when she gave you a blowjob.]


    ''Shut up, Edda!'' I screamed at her. ''Not a single word again; just be quiet.''


    Anyway, I have to be more careful around her. I don''t know if she is doing this for fun or if she is serious about me.


    That is why I like obsessed girls; at least I know they will never leave me, even if they get to know I have more than one girl around me.


    ...That is another matter when they will try to kill that said girl for having all my affection for themselves, but at least I know they won''t leave me, unlike Sarah, who is more mature and can even leave if she ever knows that.


    And I don''t want that.


    Hmm?" I lifted my gaze as I felt a presence on my desk.


    "Ivy?" I mumbled as I looked at the contracted fairy of Aeloria.


    "Hi, Eden!" She said this, waving her hand as she sat in front of me.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked as I brought forward my index finger in front of her face.


    "I wanted to see you," she replied, rubbing her face on my finger. "You feel much better to be with."


    "Why do you say so?" I asked, touching both her cheeks with my index finger and thumb.


    "I don''t know; I just feel better to be with you," she replied, sitting on my palm that I opened up for her. "Even Ria tried to ask me about it, but I couldn''t give her a specific answer."


    "Aeloria asked?"


    "Hmm, she did."


    "Ivy, do me a favor and try to make her talk to me, please?"


    "Leave it to me!" She replied, patting her chest. Her fully exposed one piece showed down to her navel, and it didn''t hide as her breast jiggled a little.


    "Anyway, Ivy, am I the only one with whom you feel like this?" I asked as I was curious about her behavior.


    Will every fariy I meet be as friendly with me as she is?


    That will be quite awesome.


    "Hmm," she hummed, cing her hands under her chin as she made a thought full expression.


    "No," she replied, shaking her head. "I don''t remember or heard about any mortal like you."


    "What about the gods, then?" I asked as I heard her.


    "Yess! You know, every time I am with you, your presence does feel a little like the one I feel when I am with ''Mother''."


    "Mother?"


    "Yes! You mortals also worship her, don''t you?"


    "She is, after all, the Goddess Of Life and Creation."


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 105 The Goddess Of Life And Creation

    105 The Goddess Of Life And Creation


    "She is, after all, the Goddess of Life and Creation."


    She replied with a prideful smile as shey on my palm.


    ''The goddess of life and creation, huh?'' I mumbled in my thoughts as I remembered her.


    She is one of the goddesses who was never shown in the game but was heavily mentioned quite a few times in the third game of the series.


    Being one that rules over life, she is the supreme goddess in this world, above most gods.


    And every elf in existence, be it normal elves, high elves, sun and moon elves, or even sea or aquatic elves, all follow her teachings.


    Basically, she is the supreme goddess of all elves.


    "So you are saying that being with me feels the same as being with the goddess?"


    I asked, confused about herparing me with a literal goddess.


    "Not exactly, but something like that," she replied, struggling to find the right words.


    "Is that so?" I said as I thought about her words.


    What made her feel like that? If I had to take a guess, it should somehow be rted to my bloodline because it''s the only thing that I know very little about.


    I have also tried to search for anything rted to my bloodline that can copy others'' bloodlines, but there wasn''t a single mention of anything that came close to my ability in history.


    The only thing that resembled my bloodline was Angelina''s bloodline from the game, and that too was vastly different than my bloodline.


    "Hey, Eden." Ivy''s voice brought me back to reality.


    "What?"


    "You do know, right, that you can form a spirit core?" She asked, and I looked at her in surprise.


    "How do you know?"


    "I can feel it. You can form a contract with a spirit if you want to," she replied, nodding seriously.


    "Do you know how I can form a spirit core?"


    "Ask Aeloria. She will be able to help you."


    I nodded slightly at her words.


    "Hmm, so tell me about your mother; like, what does she look like?" I asked, feeling bored with the ss anyway.


    "What does she look like?" She repeated my words before responding.


    "Who is the most beautiful woman you have ever met?" She asked, smiling mischievously.


    "My mother," I replied matter-of-factly.


    Though, if I have to bepletely honest, it''s a close call between my mother and Nadya.


    Both of them are women who are close to my heart and are literally the most beautiful women in my life.


    That''s my personal preference, as even Sarah or Sylvia are so beautiful that even the princesses of some kingdoms would look in inparison to them.


    And I am not going to count my ''bow empress''; she still needs time to growpletely.


    "Then, if you make your mother a hundred times more beautiful, even then she will barely be one percent as beautiful as my mother," she replied again with a pride-filled smile.


    "As if, my mother is no less beautiful than any goddess," I scoffed at her words.


    "Yeah, yeah, she may be, but she can''t bepared to my mother. Once you see her, you will understand my words," she replied as she luxuriously stretched her body on my palm.


    "We will see about that," I replied, not bothered by her words. "Anyway, why don''t you live near the World Tree, ''Yggdrasil''?"


    In the game, most of the fairies that are in the mortal world live near the World Tree, where life energy is the most abundant.


    "Mother asked me to apany Ria," she replied, taking me by surprise.


    "The Goddess of Creation asked you to be Aeloria''s contracted spirit?"I asked, still trying to wrap my head around the unexpected information.


    "Yes!"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know," Ivy replied.


    "Sigh.."


    I felt exhausted and frustrated, so I rested my head on the desk, closed my eyes, and pondered Ivy''s words.


    In the game''s original story, there was no mention of Aeloria having Ivy as her contracted spirit was arranged by a godess.


    This left me wondering why the goddess of life made such a choice.


    Additionally, although Aeloria in this world differed from the game''s version, her spirit, Ivy, remained the same. Why?


    "What''s Aeloria doing nowadays?" I inquired, turning my attention back to Ivy.


    "She is doing research."


    "About what?"


    "About space and time or something."


    "Ahem, Eden." Just as I was about to inquire further, a gentle shake on my shoulder, apanied by a voice, interrupted me.


    "What?" I responded, looking at Emily and Fatima, who were giving me strange looks.


    "Not that I judge you or anything, but why are you talking to yourself?" Emily hesitated to ask, but Fatima chimed in, scrutinizing me strangely.


    "They can''t see you, Ivy?" I questioned the fairy in my palm, to which she shook her head.


    Ahhh... I must look like an idiot to them, talking to myself.


    "Can you show yourself, Ivy?"


    To my question, she made a troubled expression before she nodded slightly, "only because you are asking it."


    As she replied, the mana surrounding her fluctuated, and with that, her appearance, which was only visible to me, also became visible to the girls beside me.


    "Is she a fairy?" Emily asked me with a surprised expression, to which I nodded. Meanwhile,


    Fatima was frowning as she observed Ivy.


    "Is she Aeloria''s fairy?" Fatima asked me, scrutinizing her with a slight frown.


    "You know about it." I asked, feigning ignorance.


    "Every noble within the kingdom knows about her," she replied, frowning. "But what is she doing with you?"


    "Nothing."


    "Don''t lie."


    "Howe I didn''t see or hear her before?"


    Both Fatima and Emily said at the same time, and ignoring Fatima, I replied, looking at Emily,


    "She uses spirit energy to hide from others andmunicate with me."


    "Hey, don''t ignore me!" Fatima said, but I still ignored her as Ivy turned towards me.


    "I have to go back. Bye, Eden," she said as she vanished in thin air.


    "Miss Angelina," As I looked at my palm in confusion and wondered where she vanished to, the voice of Professor Alvin resonated in the ss.


    "I must say it''s an honor to have you in my ss," he gave an exaggerated bow, "but could you please concentrate if you are present here?"


    As he finished, I looked towards Angelina, who was sitting there, perplexed for a second by the sudden call, before going back to normal.


    "I am concentrating, Professor," she replied, her cold face remaining unchanged.


    "I saw you sitting there ncing back, Miss Angelina."


    "But I was listening¡ª."


    "Are you doubting my words, Miss?" he interrupted, looking coldly at her.


    "No, Professor, I am defending myself," she replied, not bothered by his interruption.


    "Are you saying I am framing you for no reason?"


    *RINGG*


    As the show was getting interesting, the bell rang, indicating the end of the ss.


    "That''s it for today, ss," he said as he moved towards the door, but not before looking back towards Angelina.


    "Take it as advice, but Miss Angelina, please try to behave like a role model for the ss; behave like a princess."


    Saying so, he moved out of the ss.


    "Why was he targeting her?" Emily asked with a frown as she looked at me.


    "You don''t know?" Fatima replied before I could say anything.


    "About what?" Emily asked.


    "Professor Alvin is the bastard son of the previous king."


    "What!" She eximed, cing her hand on her mouth.


    "Yes, he has the royal lineage, but the royal family never acknowledged him."


    "But still, he shouldn''t call her out like that in front of all the students," Emily said with a frown. "She didn''t do anything wrong."


    "She was in the wrong, though. She was looking towards me after all." A voice from below came as I shifted my attention towards Aron, who was looking towards Emily with his signature smile.


    Right beside him were Nora and Cassia.


    "What do you mean?" Fatima asked upon hearing his words.


    "And why would she do that?" I asked curiously, looking at him, while waving towards Cassia whopletey ignored it.


    16:51


    "I noticed she was ncing towards me from time to time," he replied with the same smile.


    "And why would she do that?" I asked curiously, looking at him, while waving towards Cassia whopletey ignored it.


    "I don''t know," he replied without looking toward me. What''s up with his attitude?


    "Who knows, maybe she was looking towards Eden, and you were just in the middle," Fatima replied as she cast an annoying look towards him.


    "Heh," smirking as if he was sure she was looking at him, he shifted his attention towards Emily.


    "Emily, we are going to check the activity clubs. Will you join us?"


    "No." Emily brutally rejected him before starting to pack her bag.


    "W-what, Why?"


    "Because she is going with me." Fatima said as she held Emily''s hand.


    "Let''s go." She said this before turning toward me.


    "Bring my bag, servant."


    "What?"


    "You never brought your bag, so just take care of mine."


    After looking at her for a while, I picked up her pink colour bag before throwing it in her face.


    "Do it yourself, idiot." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Saying so, I started walking towards the door, and just as I did, a blonde woman stood there to greet me.


    "You forgot your punishment, Eden." Sophia said it with a small grin.


    "What punishment?"


    "To the managementmittee, now!"


    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 106: Evelyn Nightshade

    "What a pain," I mumbled as I arrived at the central building of the academy, moving through the corridor towards a specific part of the building.


    True to her words, Sophia made sure that I would go towards the managementmittee as soon as lunch arrived, and here I am.


    "There will be quite a few heroines," I mumbled as I crossed another section.


    In the game, the managementmittee was the ce where Aron would join as a member after the mid-term exam.


    Given that the hero would be there, it was bound to have heroines as well, and that¡¯s what¡¯s true, as most of the sub-heroines from the second year were present there as well as some from the first year.


    As I arrived at the entrance of the managementmittee room, I straightened up my zer, tucked in my shirt, and opened the door.


    *Click*


    With a soft click sound, the door opened, and my gaze soonnded on the round table and three second-year female students sitting around it.


    What stood out in the scene was that they all had their legs casually ced on the table, crossing one leg over the other, disying a fine part of their beautiful legs.


    They leaned back on their chairs, and there were some tea, cakes, and pudding ced around them.


    Theirughter stopped abruptly as they looked at me awkwardly.


    "I will be backter," I said as I started to close the door.


    "Wait, wait, wait!"


    The one sitting at the head of the round table eximed as she ced her legs down, and the others followed suit, albeit flushed with embarrassment.


    "Knock before you enter, Eden!" she eximed as soon as she recognized me.


    "It¡¯s not your room, Evelyn. Why should I knock, then?" I rebuked, entering the room.


    "Still, you could have knocked," she replied as she came closer to me, her hands ced on either side of her waist.


    Evelyn, the daughter of Duke Nightshade ,a sub-heroine of the first game and the president of managementmittee, is like a positivity-oozing machine.


    She wasn¡¯t as pretty as the women whom I know, but she was beautiful in her own way.


    She had scarlet-red hair that touched her waist and a cute face that would make any man want to protect her.


    And like every other child of the Dukes, she is also one of my childhood friends, with whom I spent my time in my early days.


    "Yeah, sorry, I should have knocked," I replied as I raised my hand in defeat.


    "Good, better do that next time," she replied, smiling as she moved back towards her chair.


    "Please sit down, Eden," she said as soon as she sat down. "Madam Sophia has already informed me about your volunteering¡ª"


    "Punishment," I interrupted her as I sat down. "I got punished to be here."


    "Why?" Thedy on the left side of Evelyn asked curiously,ing out of her embarrassment.


    "I disfigured someone¡¯s face," I replied with a smile, which immediately left her in a daze.


    "You ok?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "Y-yes, I-i a-am," she replied, stammering as she averted my gaze.


    ¡¯Sometimes I forget that I have reached the mortal limit of charm.¡¯


    As most of the girls or women I met have known me since I was a kid, they in a sense have certain immunity towards me.


    Because of this, I tend to ignore the fact that the majority of the girls would immediately have a crush on me just because of my handsome face.


    "You got a really light punishment for that, didn¡¯t you, Eden? Thest time I remembered, the punishment for attacking a fellow ssmate was suspension from the academy."


    At Evelyn¡¯sment, I just shrugged my shoulders, not replying to her.


    I know Sophia has been very light about giving me punishment, like the very first day I broke someone¡¯s wrist. That alone was enough to get me suspended for a while.


    But she didn¡¯t do that but gave me some light punishment.


    "Ahm, aren¡¯t you guys a little casual with him?" The third girl, the one who looked the most timid, said, ncing at me. "You do know the rumors surrounding him."


    "They are false," Evelyn said almost immediately, defending me. "I¡¯ve known him since he was a toddler, and even if he loses his way a little, he won¡¯t go so low as to do something like that."


    Like I said, she is a positivity-oozing machine. Even if she is skeptical about those rumors, she wouldn¡¯t let that stop her from being her usual self in front of me.


    And I don¡¯t know how I should react to her way of handling things; her behavior is the reason that got her killed in the game; she ced her trust in someone she shouldn¡¯t have.


    She ced her trust in me.


    I shook my head, scraping away those useless thoughts.


    Even though I have a strong dislike for people like her, I can¡¯t deny that she is a good girl.


    "Anyway, what do I have to do?" I asked, getting to the point.


    "For now, wait for a while and have some pudding," she replied as she passed a te towards me.


    "Why?" I asked, taking the pudding.


    "There is one more first-year studenting to join us," she replied as she resumed drinking her tea.


    "Who?" I asked.


    "You will know in a while."


    "Anyway, are you always this free?" I asked, looking at them. All three of them were stuffing their mouths with food and tea.


    "It¡¯s lunchtime, Eden, and we have to maintain activity clubs after this, so we have to fill ourselves," Evelyn replied as she elegantly ate her pudding with some tea.


    "Where are the rest of the members?"


    "Most of them are in ss, while some of them are roaming around," she replied.


    "The crown prince ising back, Eden." Out of nowhere, Evelyn gave me this information.


    "That bastard?" I replied, frowning.


    "Shhhh... don¡¯t call him that; what if someone heard it?" she said, panicking and cing her fingers on her lips.


    "That doesn¡¯t change the fact that he is," I replied as I continued to eat. "When is heing back?"


    "Maybe after the first-year students¡¯ trip around the king¡¯s monumental," she replied thoughtfully.


    "Yeah, the brainwashing event," I muttered as I remembered the next event.


    "Shhh... Idiot, don¡¯t say those things," she replied again, panicking.


    "Isn¡¯t that what that is?" I replied as I looked at her panicked-filled eyes.


    "They take the first-year students towards the previous king¡¯s monuments, make sure they know all the deeds the previous king has done for them, forcing them into an overwhelming sense of closeness towards the kingdom, and boom! no more revolt, plus free and loyal pawns."


    "Come on, Eden, enough," she said, sighing tiredly.


    "You shouldn¡¯t say something like that towards the kingdom you live in," the timid girl rebuked as she looked at me.


    "See, it¡¯s working perfectly fine," I replied, smiling and pointing at the girl.


    *Knock*


    With a slight knock on the door, it swung open, and I looked back at the door.


    The first thing that was revealed was her beautiful face with her blonde hair tied in a high ponytail; her mesmerizing red eyes looked at me in surprise.


    "Eden?" Grace asked as she looked at me.


    "Hiiii." I waved my hand, looking at her as she frowned, shifting her focus towards Evelyn.


    "What¡¯s he doing here?" She asked.


    "Madam Sophia asked me to take him in," Evelyn replied.


    "Throw him out," Grace said, her voice emotionless.


    "I can¡¯t do that; it¡¯s the teacher¡¯s order."


    "Then I will leave," she replied, closing the door.


    "You can¡¯t; you have already taken your leave from the student council and transferred here."


    Grace stopped as she thought about her choices, and with a defeated expression, she entered the room, taking a seat as far away from me as she could.


    "Wasn¡¯t she in the student council?" I asked, looking towards Evelyn.


    "She transferred from there."


    "You could do that?" I asked in confusion.


    "Normally, no, but one seat for the ce of assistant was vacant, so she was appointed."


    "I smell nepotism here," I replied, looking towards Grace, who averted her face and didn¡¯t even look towards me.


    ¡¯So Sophia helped her to be here.¡¯ I thought, but that made me even more confused.


    Shouldn¡¯t Sophia have told her that I would also be here?


    "Anyway, since it¡¯s the first time for both of you, I will give you some easy tasks," Evelyn said as she looked at both of us.


    "Go and evaluate and observe the selection process of the activity clubs. You don¡¯t have to give a deep analysis; just make an overview and submit it to me."


    "And Grace and Eden, form one group and give me the report at the end of the day," Evelyn said in an authoritative tone.


    "I would like to do that alone."


    "Fine by me."


    Both Grace and I replied at the same time.


    "It¡¯s an order, not a request, Grace; no questions asked."

 Chapter 107: [Activity Club] Mana Beast club

    "hah!" I stretched both my arms above my head slightly as I moved through the corridor of the academy, following right behind a blonde who was trying her best to ignore my presence.


    As it was a little hot, I took my zer and mid-coat off, throwing them into the inventory as I moved.


    I was just wearing a in white shirt from the academy, which I had folded just below my elbow with the first three buttons opened.


    Moving a little faster, I reached beside her, matching my pace with her.


    The ss after lunch has been canceled as today marks the start of the activity clubs for the first-year students.


    Unsurprisingly, almost everyone in the academy is having the time of their life as they move through the academy, checking out different clubs arranged by second- and third-year students.


    "Are you trying to seduce those innocent girls?" After a long silence, Grace opened her mouth, asking me as she nced at me.


    "What?" I asked in confusion, but she didn¡¯t reply, so I shifted my gaze around me.


    Almost every girl within my range of view was ncing towards me from time to time, while some were tantly staring at me as if I were some kind of souvenir to take home.


    "Well, I can¡¯t do anything about that," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "I am too handsome to be true."


    Since the time when my charm reached the mortal limit, I knew how people would view me, especially women and girls.


    Even with my rock-bottom reputation, it wasn¡¯t enough for them to stop looking at me like love-stuck birds.


    One has to understand this: I am used of trying to rape the princess of the very kingdom they live in.


    Even if I remove the princess part, any girl would never want to be with a rapist. And yet, this is not enough for them to stop ogling at me.


    Plus, my charisma stats are still locked, so I don¡¯t have any charisma in me.


    Anyone who looks at me will think of me as a in man without anything special.


    That¡¯s enough to prove how downright charming I am.


    "Are you jealous?" I teased her as she kept her silence for quite a while.


    "I would rather be happy to die than be jealous of some idiot girls," she replied, looking at me in disgust.


    "Ahh, I think my heart stopped there for a second," I replied with a painful expression, cing my hand on my chest. "Why are you so venomous?"


    Again, she looked at me with disgust as she started to ignore my presence.


    "Hey Grace, Why did you leave student council?" I asked, looking at her.


    ".....There wasn¡¯t a ce left for me there." After a few seconds of silence, she replied.


    Right, she was supposed to be Angelina¡¯s assistant andter vice president of the student council, which were both taken by Aeloria.


    Right, she was supposed to be Angelina¡¯s assistant andter vice president of the student council, which were both taken by Aeloria.


    ¡¯But then again how are


    ¡¯But then again, how are you going to take your revenge now when you are not close with her?¡¯ I thought as I looked at her.


    After a few minutes of walking, we arrived at our first destination¡ªthe Mana Beast Club, which was having their presentation on the field in the open stadium of the second-year building.


    The field was expansive, considering that mana beasts, which are generallyrger in size, would be present.


    Various security measures were in ce to ensure the safety of everyone handling the beasts.


    As we walked towards it, the sky was filled with different types of giant birds and beast that jumped as high as the building itself, creating loud sounds every now and then.


    "Remind me again, who is the club president of this club?" I asked, looking towards Grace.


    "Verena," she replied without looking at me.


    "Ah, Cardin¡¯s sister," I mumbled as I thought about her. She is in her final year, if I remember correctly.


    We soon entered the area, and a few third-year students were ced as guards at the entrance, which Grace quickly noted down in her report.


    *Screech*


    As soon as we entered the stadium, a sudden screeching sound came towards us, and arge birdnded gracefully right in front of us.


    It had a majestic presence with its powerful wings, sharp talons, and abination of a lion¡¯s body and an eagle¡¯s head.


    "A Griffin," I mumbled as I looked at the beast, which had a strap tied to its back and a person with ck hair sitting on it.


    "Would you like to have a ride?" he asked, looking at us but mainly towards Grace.


    "No," she bluntly refused as she wrote it down on her report and walked past the Griffin and the idiot guy.


    I smiled at him as I walked pass him as well, but I knew that idiot will not going to stop there.


    We both moved around the area, thoroughly inspecting every detail that could potentially cause harm to the students, writing down any minute issues we found.


    While I was just hanging around, Grace was the one doing all the work.


    "Let¡¯s go." After fifteen full minutes of rigorously checking the whole area, Grace said to me as she moved towards the entrance.


    "Wait a minute, I have to register my name in the club," I said, looking towards the registration ce which was a bit crowded.


    "It will take too much time," she said, ncing at the same ce. "You cane backter."


    "Just give me a minute," I said, and without waiting for her to reply, I moved towards the registration ce.


    My presence had already gathered the attention of the students since the time I entered, and as I moved towards them, the students present there also noticed me.


    "Move!" I said in an authoritative tone that was not going to take no for an answer, and little by little, they started to make way for me towards the ce.


    "Why are we moving?"


    "You don¡¯t know him... I heard he kills anyone who tries to stop him."


    "I heard... he took the innocence of girls who he likes."


    "I heard... he eats infants to look this handsome."


    I shot a re towards the students who were saying these things.


    I could ignore all thements but not thements about my face, I earned that face damn it.


    They ran away as soon as I looked at them.


    I stood in front of the third-year student who was registering the neers.he tried to appear calm, but she was having a hard time at it.


    "Register me."


    "Y-yes, sir."


    "Do I need to tell my name?"


    "No-no, sir."


    "Good." Smiling at him, I moved back towards Grace.


    But just as I turned back, I met someone I didn¡¯t want to see.


    Angelina stood there with Aeloria as she looked at me, her expression remaining unreadable.


    Yeah, they would also be in the club.


    I moved past her, ignoring her presence, as I arrived towards Grace.


    "Let¡¯s go," I said, smiling.


    But she stood there, looking at me, her eyes filled with various emotions while her lips were arching up, desperately trying to form a smile.


    Well, I just did something that she always wanted to happen.


    "Yeah," she whispered softlyposing herself as she started to move.


    "You look happy," I said, matching her pace.


    She looked at me, her calmness returned, as she said, "it¡¯s toote, Eden."


    "I know. I lost my chance when I should have taken it."


    "Though it¡¯s good to see that you have ovee your obsession with her." She said, her voice filled with a sense of relief.


    "I was never obsessed with her." I rebuked.


    "You were, Eden."


    "I was not."


    "You were."


    "I. Was. Not."


    She just shut her mouth after that, as she understood she can¡¯t argue with me.


    And that made me nod in satisfaction.


    "I know it¡¯s out of topic, but I felt good whenever you visited me at that time." Though a lie, I said all of a sudden, which made her halt her step for a second as she looked back at me.


    "You won¡¯t have ignored me every day if you felt good, Eden." She eximed, her anger-filled eyes met mine.


    "You arrived once in a week or two, Grace, how would I ignore you every day." I replied, frowning at her words.


    "I came to meet you every day, Eden. You were the one who always rejected to meet me!"


    "What do you mean? I never rejected whenever you came."


    "Don¡¯t lie, Eden. Duke Morton woulde himself to inform us that."


    Saying so, she walked away, her footsteps now stomping the floor, making heavy sounds.


    "Arhh, no fucking way."


    My mind immediately snapped as soon as I understood her words.

 Chapter 108: [Activity Club] Siblings

    "Why?"


    I mumbled to no one, my eyes fixated on the blue sky as I sat on a bench at the entrance of the second-year building.


    ¡¯Why did that bastard do that?¡¯


    My mind raced with different scenarios I could think of to justify my shitty father¡¯s behavior, but not a single thing came to me that could exin why he was trying to keep Grace away from me.


    ¡¯Or maybe not just Grace, but everyone who cared for me.¡¯


    The more I think about it, the more I feel my chest tightening with suffocation.


    That fucking father of mine was trying to iste me from those who cared for me.


    Even if I tried to delude myself into thinking that he was doing it for my benefit, I couldn¡¯t find a single reason why being alone could¡¯ve been beneficial to me.


    Was he always trying to manipte me into thinking that I was all alone and no one cared for me, that no one would bother if something happened to me?


    What was his goal?


    To break me from the inside?


    But why?


    I closed my eyes, suppressing my anxiety as I took deep breaths, trying to cool my head as I thought more about the whole situation.


    What would have happened if I had broken like he wanted me to?


    What if I had never transmigrated into Eden¡¯s body and he was left alone with no one by his side?


    What would have happened then?


    ¡¯Ahhh, it has already happened, hasn¡¯t it? The events of the first game.¡¯


    My istion, Angelina¡¯s betrayal, my obsession with her, Aron¡¯s affection towards Angelina because of me, my joining the dark church, the sacrificing of thousands of people just so she could live, andstly, the death I received by her hands.


    It has alle down to a circle¡ªmy istion caused my inevitable death.


    I felt a sharp pain sear through my heart.


    If he knew that my istion would eventually cause my death and he knowingly isted me, even knowing the oue of that¡ª


    I stopped my shaking hand by clenching my fist and clearing my head away from those thoughts.


    I am sure I am missing something.


    No father would send his son into the jaws of death willingly.


    It¡¯s also impossible for him to know the oue of what he was doing; he must have his reasons, and I am going to make him spill those out.


    Even if I have to beat the crap out of him,.


    And if this is in any way rted to the royal family, I swear I am going to end their whole fucking bloodline.


    "Are you fine now?"


    A silvery voice brought my attention back to reality as I opened my sapphire eyes to look at her.


    "Yeah, I am fine."


    I replied with a sigh as I looked at Grace.


    Her face didn¡¯t have any expression, but I knew she was concerned about my condition.


    Well, in the middle of our talk, I just stopped and sat down without saying anything; of course, it was concerning.


    "Then let¡¯s go; we have work to do."


    She replied as she nudged me to stand up, her hands folded under her breast.


    "A few more minutes, please." I replied, closing my eyes again.


    "We don¡¯t have time, Eden."


    "One minute."


    "Are youing, or should I just leave you here?"


    "Tch, fine."


    Saying so, I stood up as she turned to move away.


    But just as we were about to move, I saw two familiar figures moving through the corridor.


    They both, a boy and a girl, looked of the same age as me, both with purple hair and purple eyes.


    I know them.


    Of course I do; after all, they are both my little brother and sister.


    And the ones who plotted to kill Eden Morton in the game, my own family.


    Marine and Daniel were talking to each other,ughing with visible happiness on their faces.


    Since I was a [Major Antagonist] there should be someone in my family to be an ally of the hero, and that was done by my loving siblings.


    It¡¯s disgusting to think that they are my family; they are nothing but snakes in human skin.


    "Eden?"


    Grace called as I stopped moving, and her gaze alsonded on them.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    I replied as I started to move again, but they had already taken notice of my presence.


    "Brother," a husky voice resonated behind me, but I just ignored it, continuing to move forward.


    "Don¡¯t call him brother, Daniel." I halted my steps just as I heard the thin voice of my sister.


    I nced back as she continued, ring at me. "He has been abandoned. Don¡¯t concern yourself with him."


    "What?"


    I asked as I moved towards her.


    "I have been abandoned?"


    "Have you not, Eden?" she whispered, looking into my eyes.


    "No, no, I think you misunderstood something Marine," I replied, shaking my head. "You guys did not abandon me; I was the one who left the house."


    We both starred at each other, my body towering over her as she tried to hold her ground.


    "Stop it." Daniel arrived between us as he tried to shelter his sister.


    "Ahh, I humbly apologize for my grave mistake hier of the Morton family." I replied as I took a step back.


    My words immediately cause Daniel to look at me with conflicted emotions.


    He is sitting in the position that was supposed to be mine, and that alone is enough to make him ufortable around me.


    "Why are you silent, Daniel? Are you feeling perhaps ,unworthy?" I asked, smirking.


    "He earned that title, not like you, who was born with it and threw it away just because you couldn¡¯t control your lust." Marine barked as she pushed Daniel aside.


    "Did Duke Morton tell you that?" I asked, suppressing my anger.


    "Yes! The king himself informed Father about what you tried to do." She said it again, her voice growing louder.


    "And he just believed his words, huh?"


    "Why would the king lie about risking her daughter¡¯s and royal family¡¯s entire reputation?"


    Well, she isn¡¯t wrong. The king made sure I wouldn¡¯t have a way to get out of this shit.


    I swear, I will make sure the royal family bleeds blood.


    A small crowd of students has already started to form around us.


    "Hah!"


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to stop saying anything more as I turned back.


    "Brother."


    Daniel called again, but I ignored him.


    "Wait a minute, please."


    He said cing his hand on my shoulder.


    "Stop calling me brother; I am not."


    I replied, moving his hands away.


    "Could you stop avoiding us? I understand you are angry and even didn¡¯t see us for three years. Could you please at least try to mend our rtionship, w¡ª"


    "Enough; I don¡¯t want any rtion with you, so shut up now." I replied, interrupting him.


    "You got the hier position; I got my freedom from family like you guys; that¡¯s the end of it; don¡¯t try to be more than a stranger."


    "Who wants to be family with a rapist anyway!" Marine shouted,ing beside Daniel, but I ignored her.


    "Mind your own business from now on."


    "B-brother if you need any help¡ª"


    "I said enough, Daniel." I said, smiling coldly, as turned and walked away.


    I would have tried to mend the rtionship if my mother wanted me to do it, but she gave me her permission to handle them however I wanted, and I don¡¯t want them to be near me, that¡¯s all.


    They can die, for all I care.


    "Eden! Mother and father would have wanted us to be together."


    I turned back as I looked at him.


    Those words.


    He said those same words hours before they ambushed me to kill me in the game.


    "She doesn¡¯t want that, Daniel! And my father is dead to me! Stop being delusional. I don¡¯t want to be with you guys; it¡¯s fucking disgusting to even think about!"


    "Eden."


    As I let my emotions out, Grace softly called me while tugging on my shirt.


    "I am fine; don¡¯t worry." I replied, shaking my head as I looked at her.


    "Don¡¯t be near him, Grace." Marine barked again, "Have you forgotten what that rapist did to you?"


    I moved towards her as she said that I had enough of her.


    "Hey, stop!" Daniel tried to stop me, but I ignored him as I pushed him to the side.


    "Don¡¯t try to stick yourself in my life, Marine; if you ever try to do that, I will make sure you regret it."


    I leaned in, bringing my mouth close to her ears as I whispered,


    "Let me tell you, mother woke up from hera, and she wishes to see you and mark my words; she is very angry by your behavior."


    As I moved back, I looked at her pale face. Her lips trembled while her entire body was shaking.


    The mere mention of our mother was enough to make her like this.


    After all, my mother was the kindest towards me, but not much with them.

 Chapter 109: [Activity Club] Lunar Vollyball Club 1

    "Eden?"


    "Yeah."


    "Are you alright?"


    Halting my steps, I looked back toward Grace.


    "Are you concerned about my well-being now?" I asked, looking at her.


    "No, but it looks like you¡¯re not feeling well," she replied, pointing towards my shirt.


    I looked down only to find my shirt drenched with sweat.


    "It¡¯s fine; I just need some time to cool myself," I replied.


    After having a nice talk with my siblings, we left them as we moved towards the third-year building for the inspection of the next club.


    "You sweat a lot when you feel angry." Again, I halted my steps, ncing back at her.


    "Grace, please don¡¯t talk about that," I replied, sighing and resuming my walk.


    I know she is concerned about my behavior towards my family; she even tried to stop me. But every time I saw their faces, for some reason, I remembered their mocking expressions from the game.


    It¡¯s hard for me to believe that the game I yed years ago is still fresh in my mind, recalling how they looked delighted watching me slowly die.


    Coupled with Eden¡¯s memories of them walking behind me and calling me big brother, it makes me feel sick even to think about it.


    I truly feel disgust just considering the idea of being with them or forgiving them for what they did.


    "Daniel said you didn¡¯t see them for three years?" She asked, changing the topic as she followed behind me.


    "Yeah... I was not home," I replied, slowing my pace so she could be beside me.


    "Where were you?"


    "Just roaming around the continents."


    "Alone?" She asked, frowning.


    "Yeah, most of the time."


    "Why? Don¡¯t you know how dangerous it can be to be on a journey alone?"


    "Trust me, Grace, it was way better than being in this shitty kingdom," I replied, looking at her, to which she slightly nodded.


    After a few seconds of silence, she said,


    "You know, during these years, the bad rumors about you never stopped."


    "You believe in them?"


    "I didn¡¯t care about them, but there are some that match your personality, at least the one that you were a few years ago." She replied, and her expression became more conflicting as she remembered those times.


    "I know; I have heard most of them," I replied.


    The rumors that have been spread about me were meant for people to hate me, but they got so bad that, more than hate, people started to fear me.


    They fear me for who I am¡ªa rapist, a murderer, a drug addict.


    One of the most famous rumors about me is that I kill people just for my amusement without thinking about the consequences.


    This also worked in my favor, as no Jake or Joe woulde to me to fight because they fear me.


    And the gaze of the students around me has never changed; they either look at me with disgust or fear, well, mostly boys.


    Girls have their own fantasies about me.


    "Are you not going to do anything about them?" She asked, bringing me back to reality.


    "My shitty father didn¡¯t do anything about those rumors, and you should understand there is only one person that can stop him from doing so, the king. Now tell me, what do you expect me to do about it?" I replied frustration was evident in my words.


    "At least you can try to change your image in the eyes of the students."


    "What do you want me to do? They already have a mental image of me in their minds, and I can¡¯t change that," I replied, dismissing her words.


    "At least you can try to do something good; help them so they can see you in a better light."


    "Are you implying that I should be a saint?" I asked,ughing at her words. "Thest thing I want to be is a hypocritical, wannabe righteous person."


    "Fine! Be like the way you are; just don¡¯te back crying to me when everyone leaves you," she replied and overtook me, walking slightly faster.


    "Grace."


    "What!"


    "Why do you think I wille back crying to you?"


    "..."


    "..."


    "Hey! Walk slowly, Grace!"


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    which housed one of the most famous clubs in both the academy and the first game.


    The first thing that was noticeable was, of course, the huge crowd gathered around the building.


    We both were able to get past the crowd thanks to my reputation, and we entered the auditorium of the building.


    The auditorium was divided into two parts; from all sides, it was adorned with meticulously arranged seats for the students to watch the show.


    In the center, there was a transparent wall covering arge area, marked with silver runes that glowed with the pale light of a crescent moon.


    A match was ongoing as we arrived for the promotion of the club.


    Both teams consisted of six people: two at the back, one in the middle, and two in the front.


    Every one of them levitated in the air, using basic wind, fire, or water magic to easily cover meters of distance without much trouble while attacking each other without any consequences.


    A single ball hovered in the air, passing from one team to another as they tried to score a point bynding the ball in the opposing team¡¯s designated area.


    It was like volleyball from back on earth, but it was much more fun and interesting.


    "They are using gravity runes to make them levitate in the air." As I was attentively observing the game, Grace¡¯s voice brought me out of it.


    "Yeah, I can see that," I mumbled, observing the silver runes marked around the transparent walls.


    "I will be back in a while." Saying so, Grace took her leave, moving towards the back of the auditorium.


    I returned my gaze back to the game, watching them y while the students watching the game were cheering for them.


    "Fancy meeting you here, bro!" A high-pitched voice called me as I looked back at the guy.


    "Breg."


    "The one and only," he replied, grinning as he arrived beside me.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, and immediately I felt stupid for even asking that.


    "Duh, bruh, I am here to register for the club," he replied, rolling his eyes.


    "You have to participate in the match to register; you know that, right?"


    "Yeah, I even learned how to levitate for this."


    "And how did you do that?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I jumped from the first floor again and again until I could position myself while I levitated," he replied with a grin.


    ...Idiot.


    "Good for you," I replied, focusing back on the match.


    "And why are you here?"


    "To register, bruh," I replied in the same tone as him.


    "Where is your girlfriend, Breg?" I asked, as I didn¡¯t find Nora with him.


    "She should be with Cassia and Aron," he replied, not a bit bothered.


    "Are you fine with it?" I asked, looking at him curiously.


    "About what?"


    "About her spending so much time with Aron."


    "Nah, I don¡¯t have to worry about that; she is my childhood friend who loves me too much," he replied, and a loving smile blossomed on his face as he talked about her.


    "Childhood friend, huh?"


    "Did you have sex with her?" I asked bluntly, taking him by surprise.


    "H-huh, w-what," he replied, his cheeks turning slightly red, which made me look at him in disgust.


    "Stop panicking like a girl and tell me," I replied, shaking him by his shoulder.


    "I m-mean I did k-kiss her on the cheeks."


    "Just that?"


    "Y-yeah."


    "Sigh!"


    I sighed, focusing back on the match.


    Nora was the wish fulfillment character in the game, a character specifically created for those guys who like to take other people¡¯s partners.


    In the [Twilight Grief Event] shit is going to happen because that event is also known as a tragic event, as many will die there, including Breg.


    That girl betrayed his trust while he died protecting her, without even knowing that the girl he loved so much was deceiving him.


    kissing and hugging Aron actively during the academic year and gave her innocence to him the day Breg died.


    ¡¯What a bitch.¡¯


    Well, at least I have enough security about my lovers that even the hero, with his heavenly luck, can¡¯t make them fall out of love with me.


    "They are taking down the transparent wall," Breg said, tapping my shoulder.


    "I can see that," I replied, pping his hand away.


    *Swish*


    I turned back, ready to move towards the registration area, but a sudden blur caught my attention.


    Without warning, a projectile hurtled towards my face, aimed with precision and strength, that was meant to do harm.


    I swiftly raised my hand, blocking the iing projectile¡ªa volleyball with silver runes ced on it.


    As I stood there unmoved and unimpressed, holding the ball firmly, my eyes scanned the surroundings, locking onto the person who attacked me.


    "Well, well, if it isn¡¯t ¡¯The Fallen Genius,¡¯ quite the reflex you got there."


    A smirking figure looked at me with a demeanor that exuded both arrogance and a desire for attention.

 Chapter 110: [Activity Club] Lunar Vollyball Club 2

    "Well, well, if it isn¡¯t ¡¯The Fallen Genius,¡¯ quite the reflex you got there."


    A smirking figure looked at me with a demeanor that exuded both arrogance and a desire for attention.


    He wore the academic uniform of a third-year student.


    His voice resonated throughout the auditorium, making the cheering of the studentse to a halt.


    "Let¡¯s go." Spinning the volleyball on my index finger, I said to Berg, ignoring the guy.


    "Who is he?" Berg asked as we both moved towards the crowded registration booth.


    "Just a random dog," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    But as the whole auditorium was silent, my voice echoed throughout the area.


    "But he looks just like a human," Berg replied, adding salt to the insult.


    Good job, boy.


    "Eden! Come down here right now!" The guy on the court roared in anger.


    "Ignore him," I said to Berg as he tried to reply to him.


    "We would like to join the club," I said to the person present inside the booth as the crowd made way for me.


    "Y-yes, sir, I w-will register you for the next selection game," he replied, trying to keep himselfposed.


    "P-please go on towards the main court," he continued, handing us two forms.


    I turned back as I moved towards the main volleyball court in the middle of the auditorium, with Berg following just behind me.


    As we moved towards the court from the back of the auditorium, Grace also arrived, talking with someone.


    Another woman with long, dark caramel-colored hair caught my attention.


    Her sharp, dark ck eyes turned towards us, and as she looked at me, a conflicted smile appeared on her face.


    "We are having more students than we anticipated," she said as she looked around the crowd. "Well, I am the teacher responsible for this activity club."


    "The ss teacher of the first-year Cerium ss, my name is Geilna Strom," she introduced herself as the students who wanted to participate formed a circle around her.


    She is also the ss teacher where Grace and my siblings are studying.


    "Raoul, your joiners need your help." She called out for someone, and a third-year man started to move towards us. It didn¡¯t take long for him to arrive in front of us¡ªthe same one who tried to attack me.


    "Yes, professor?" he asked as he looked towards Geilna.


    "Help these students wear the safety equipment and make someone from the third year be the referee," she replied.


    "Yes," he replied, turning towards us, his eyes meeting mine.


    "Hello, motherfucker," I said with a smile, waving my hand.


    His face immediately flushed with anger that he desperately tried to control.


    Raoul Nightshade was the heir of the Nightshade dukedom and one of the few people I knew from my childhood¡ªsomeone with whom I always had a beef.


    Well, I have beef with every Duke heir, so that¡¯s nothing new.


    Moreover, I was pretty close with his sister, so I always saw him in my childhood.


    He brought us to the side of the court, where quite a few pieces of safety equipment were present, which he helped the students wear.


    "I can do it myself," I said to him as he brought the equipment toward me.


    "Let me do it." But before he could reply, another voice resonated from behind.


    I looked back and found Professor Geilnaing towards me.


    She brought me away from the crowd towards the other corner.


    She also took the equipment from Raoul as she brought the guard towards my elbow and started to tie it. "How long has it been since I saw you, Eden?"


    "Five years, give or take," I replied, extending my hand for her to have an easy time tying the guard.


    Geilna and Sophia were in the same ss in their academic year, and they were both as close as sisters because of that.


    I knew her from the time I knew Grace and Sophia.


    Thest time I talked to her was when I broke Grace¡¯s heart by rejecting her.


    "You have grown a lot," she said, looking up at my face as she extended her hand, touching my face. "You didn¡¯te to my shoulder when Ist met you."


    "People grow," I replied, lowering my head a little so she could ce the helmet on my head. "People change."


    "Grace told me about you joining the managementmittee and being her partner."


    "Evelyn did that," I rebuked before she could say anything.


    "Are you going to try to win her again?" she asked.


    "All I am asking is that she forgives me for what I did."


    "Ha, like that is going to be easy for her," she replied, letting out a dry chuckle.


    She moved back as she looked at me.


    "Tch, when did you be so handsome?" she said, clicking her tongue as she observed me from top to bottom.


    "I always was," I replied.


    "You became narcissistic as well."


    "I did not." I replied with a smile, as I knew I had be one.


    "Do not do anything that will break her again, Eden," she whispered as she moved close to me. "You don¡¯t know how painful it was for her to ovee that."


    "Are you going to stop me?" I asked, narrowing my eyes slightly.


    "No, why would I? Like Sophia, I also want her happiness," she replied, shaking her head. "But that doesn¡¯t mean I will make it easy for you."


    Saying so, she moved in front of everyone and pped her hands.


    "Okay, everyone, I have something to say," she said, bringing everyone¡¯s attention towards her.


    "Eden here is saying that he alone is enough to win against the best of the third year in the game, which means he is saying he can beat Raoul¡¯s team alone."


    As she spoke, almost immediately, I felt quite a few res directed towards me, and not a single one of them seemed happy about what she said.


    I stood there, smiling, as I knew where she was going with this.


    "And it saddens me to hear how a newbie is saying he is better than those who have yed the game for three years straight."


    "So I would like to propose a game against them; should we do it?"


    ""YES!""


    "Should we?"


    ""YES!""


    As the shouting of these idiots ended, she turned back towards me and smiled.


    "Should we, Eden?"


    ¡¯ohh..boy you are going to make everyone go against me, huh?.¡¯


    I thought, looking at her mischievous smile.


    If I say no, right now I will be embracing myself in front of the whole audience.


    And if I say yes, I will embrace myself after miserably losing after boasting that I could defeat them easily.


    No one¡¯s even gonna doubt that I said those words, as she is known throughout the academy for being an upright and just person.


    She seriously wants to embrace me in front of the whole academy.


    No, she wants me to make a joke of myself in front of Grace.


    The more I think about it, the more my smile turns into a grin.


    She has a good n, and I have to give it to her.


    "Sure, let¡¯s do it," I replied with a smirk, ying along with her n.


    "Great!" she eximed, pping her hands again. "We will have an exhibition match between Eden and Raoul¡¯s team.


    "This will be an interesting showdown, everyone! Get ready for some exciting action!"


    The crowd erupted in cheers,pletely unaware that I had just been set up for a potential embarrassment.


    "Hey, bro, what¡¯s up with the sudden challenge?" Breg asked me as soon as Geilna moved away.


    "Don¡¯t mind that; focus on your matchter," I replied, tapping his shoulder. "Because this one is going to be a short one."


    I moved towards the other side of the, waiting for them to get ready.


    "Are you sure you want to do it?" Grace asked as she arrived beside me.


    "Have a little faith in me, will ya?" I replied, smiling.


    "Don¡¯t lose," she said before turning back, leaving me alone again.


    A referee arrived at the side of the, and Raoul¡¯s team also gathered on the other side of the court.


    "You¡¯ve grown too cocky, haven¡¯t you?" Raoul barked, ring at me.


    "You know, Raoul, I met Evelyn just a few hours ago," I said, and with the mere mention of his sister, his face twisted with an ufortable expression.


    "She is as beautiful and sweet as you are an arrogant prick."


    "You! Bastra¡ª"


    "The match will begin now. All move to your positions," the referee interrupted.


    "The rules are simple:


    Physical contact with the ball is not allowed.


    The use of mana to attack the opposite party and the ball is allowed, but do not seriously injure the opposite team member.


    When the runes start to glow, the gravity within the court will be zero; beware of that.


    The game ends when one team has 21 or 25 points, with one match consisting of three sets, and the winning team takes two out of three."


    "NOW!"


    "THE LUNAR VOLLEYBALL GAME BEGINS!"

 Chapter 111: [Activity Club] Lunar Vollyball Club 3

    "BEGIN!"


    As soon as his words left his mouth, the entire volleyball court was enclosed by transparent ss with silver runes.


    The ball that was within my grip left my hand as it started to float in the air.


    Soon, I followed it upwards as the gravity within the court runes turned to zero.


    With a few movements of my hands, I bnced myself to avoid turning upside down, reaching near the with my face just above it.


    Just on the other side of the, Raoul was floating in the air with his arm crossed as he looked at me, smirking.


    It took me very little time to get the hang of the feeling of zero gravity. I started floating around, like I was swimming in the air.


    It wasn¡¯t hard for me to bnce myself in the air, as I literally fly when I use my {Wings of the Phoenix}.


    The referee, who was within the court but at a very safe distance, said, "Since Eden is at a disadvantage, he will be the first one to serve. And as it is just a friendly match, one session will onlyst 20 minut¡ª"


    "Make it 5 minutes; we don¡¯t have all day!" Geilna interrupted him.


    I looked around and found her sitting in the spectator seat, with Grace sitting beside her.


    ¡ªone session will onlyst 5 minutes, with the one with the highest score winning the session. Points will be given when the ball hits the white ring behind the opposite team."


    As he turned silent, I used mana to cast a basic wind spell to bring the ball close to me.


    I took my time to get the hang of the feeling, but I never touched the ball directly.


    "I must say, Eden, you are good at it using basic spells without chanting it¡¯s name," Raoul said, looking at me withpetence as I yed around with the volleyball.


    "Of course I am," I replied, as it was a matter of fact.


    "Start the match; we don¡¯t have all day," he said again, urging me to start.


    "Yeah, yeah," I replied, ignoring his words.


    ¡¯Should I y with his feelings for a bit?¡¯ I thought looking at Raoul before focusing back on the ball.


    I yed with the ball, using a basic wind spell to spin, swing, and move it, getting used to it. Then I used a basic fire spell to coat it with fire, but the ball didn¡¯t burn even after that.


    I didn¡¯t use water and earth because there wasn¡¯t much I could do with them.


    I did the same with my body; using the wind to move around, the stiffness in my movements started to fade away.


    "Please serve the ball, Eden, or your time will run out," the referee said, pointing towards the clock hanging in the auditorium.


    A minute has already passed.


    "Fine," I replied as I threw the ball with a little bit of wind.


    It crossed the, and the game officially started.


    *Swoosh*


    *BZZZT*


    Almost immediately, the ball returned with lightning speed before it hit the white ring behind me.


    "Two points to Raoul¡¯s team," the referee shouted.


    After a few seconds of silence, the auditorium buzzed with numerous murmurs, and some even started tough, pointing at me.


    "Too scared to move, Eden?" Raoul snickered as the referee passed the ball back to them for serving.


    He didn¡¯t reply as the server on his team served. Chanting a fire spell, he coated the ball with fire and then served it, hitting the ball at the center of the white ring behind me.


    *BZZZT*


    "Two points to Raoul¡¯s team."


    As the game continued without me doing anything but sitting and chilling around,.


    "Is he giving up?"


    "Yeah, it looks like it!"


    "Anyway, he was never supposed to win!"


    "All talk but no action!"


    The crowd immediately started to boo, shouting at me, but I just ignored them.


    *BZZZT*


    "The first set ends here!"


    "Winner Raoul¡¯s team by twenty points!"


    The referee shouted as the five-minute timer ended.


    As it ended, it was time to change sides.


    I floated above the, moving to the other side and meeting Raoul in the middle.


    "Stop embarrassing yourself more, Eden; just admit you¡¯ve lost the game," he said, his face filled with arrogance.


    "Shut up, prick," I replied, shoving a middle finger on his face.


    "Professor Geilna, we should end the match; he has already lost the game." Hiding his anger, Raoul turned towards Geilna as he requested.


    "No, at least one more match before the game ends." Geilna denied it as she looked at me.


    Grace tried to say something to her, but she just ignored her words.


    "Fine, I will give you more humiliation, Eden." Raoul turned towards me as he said, but I just ignored him, moving towards the center and taking the same position.


    "Not again!"


    "End the game already; he lost!"


    "He was at a disadvantage from the start."


    "And whose fault was that to begin with!"


    Ignoring the outburst of the crowd, I closed my eyes and took a deep breath.


    {Phonecia¡¯s Bloodline: me Maniption}


    Activating Sylvia¡¯s bloodline I extended my hands as I summoned a small fire that flickered in my hand.


    And slowly the mes spiraled, growing more with every second, until they formed four mesmerizing orbs of fire around me.


    The air crackled with the warmth of the mes, and a gentle wind stirred.


    Then the firey orbs bloomed, expanding and forming petals of fire that hung in the air, and then their tendrils formed as they swirled around.


    The wind moved again as four mesmerizing nts of fire formed around me.


    I looked around, and almost all the students were looking at the nts of fire in awe.


    Well, they do look beautiful with their red and golden colors.


    But the one who had the strongest reaction was Geilna; she stood there with her mouth wide open while her dark eyes fixed on the nts.


    Only she understood what I was doing right now.


    As no third year, and only a handful of teachers in the academy could do what I did.


    "Pass the ball, reff." I said it with confidence, breaking the silence within the court, and even though it wasn¡¯t my turn, the referee passed the ball towards me.


    The ball was elegantly caught by the nt beside me as it took hold of it.


    "Start the game." I said to the referee before focusing back towards surprised Raoul.


    "SECOND ROUND BEGIN!"


    *Swoosh*


    As soon as his words wereplete, the nt beside me threw the ball, hitting it in the center of the white ring before any of them could react.


    "Two points to Eden!" The referee shouted.


    "Too scared to move, Raoul?" I repeated his words from earlier, and immediately his face turned crimson with anger and shame.


    The lingering silence continued until the ball returned back to me.


    "What are you doing? Attack him!" Raoul shouted at his teammates as the ball once again got wrapped by the petals of the nt.


    At Raoul¡¯s words, his teammates started to prepare the spell, ready to throw it at me as I was allowed in the game.


    "Protect me." I mumbled, and two nts arrived in front of me, ready to block any attack.


    Though it may look like they have their own minds, I am actually the one who is controlling them.


    It feels cool this way.


    A myriad of spells were thrown at me by the five of them, as Raoul was the only one ready to intercept the ball.


    "Throw it." I mumbled, and the nt holding the ball threw it with intense force, creating a fiery arc as Raoul tried to catch it.


    But how could it be so easy?


    The ball arched up and, with fluid movement, continued hitting the white ring.


    "Two points to Eden!"


    The crowd again got silent; no one cheered or shouted.


    The ball once again returned to me.


    ¡¯I am going to enjoy breaking their confidence.¡¯ I thought while grinning.


    "Throw it."


    *Swoosh*


    *BZZZT*


    "Two points to Eden!"


    ....¡­.....


    ...


    "Throw it."


    *Swoosh*


    *BZZZT*


    "Two points to Eden!"


    .....¡­..


    ...


    "Throw it."


    *Swoosh*


    *BZZZT*


    "The second set ends here!"


    "Winner Eden by fifty points!"


    The referee announced the end of the second round of the session.


    And boy, the look on Raoul¡¯s and his teammates faces is something that I will never forget.


    "ENOUGH!"


    As I floated up to change sides again, a voice resonated throughout the auditorium.


    "It¡¯s a draw; let¡¯s end the match here!"


    Geilna said as she stood up, moving towards the court. Her face expressed shock and a slight anger.


    "Should we, professor?" I asked, looking at her, and she shot a deadly re at me.


    Well, well, look how the table has turned.


    "Check other first-year students." She said looking towards the referee.


    "And, Eden," she turned back, looking at me, "how powerful really are you?."

 Chapter 112: [Activity Club] : Harmony Velvet Club.

    "And, Eden," she turned back, looking at me, "how powerful really are you?"


    "Do you want to know?" I asked as I removed my safety equipment.


    "Come with me," she said after controlling her emotions.


    Turning back, she moved towards the corner of the auditorium, and I followed her.


    "Was that a bloodline ability?" She asked as soon as we arrived in an empty space.


    "Nah, just in mastery over spells and mes," I lied without batting an eye.


    "Do you have any idea what you have just shown?" She whispered, trying not to draw more attention.


    "Yeah," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "me maniption."


    "Are you an idiot, Eden?" She asked, ring at me. "Why would you show something like that to everyone?"


    "It¡¯s not a big deal."


    "You did something that even the teachers in the academy can¡¯t do, and you think it¡¯s not a big deal?"


    "Some teachers can," I argued, but this made her re intensify.


    "They are all over forty years old, and you are only sixteen. There is a huge difference between this."


    "Well, yeah," I replied, feeling a little odd. Is it only me, or is she worried about me?


    "Take it seriously, Eden! Why did you show that to everyone just to win a small game?"


    "And whose fault was that? And what if everyone does know about it? It¡¯s not like I can hide it forever."


    "The royal family is after you, Eden! The more you show your abilities, the more threa¡ª" She shouted, ring at me, but she immediately stopped when she realized she was defaming the royal family.


    "You know about it?" I asked curiously.


    "Everyone in the upper noble family can feel it; they are targeting you for some reason. Sophia even tried to clear the rumor around you, but she couldn¡¯t because of them," she replied with a sigh.


    "Wait! I thought she hated me for what I did to Grace," I asked, stopping her in the middle.


    "She does hate you, Eden, but she did try to help you nheless," she replied, and I stood there in silence for a while.


    In the game, Grace and Sophia hated me to the core.


    Heck, Grace didn¡¯t talk to Eden throughout the entire game story, and I only know about my rtionship with her because of Eden¡¯s memories that I inherited.


    But things are different right now.


    Grace was the first one to talk to me because of the three years that I was absent from their lives; things have changed quite a lot.


    During these three years in the game, I did many worse things¡ªbeating people, doing drugs, and using my status as an heir to punish themoners. I did all those things.


    The most irritating thing that Eden from the game did was that he acted like a simp for Angelina.


    He did everything she told him to do, be it at every party, ceremony, or noble event.


    He roamed around Angelina like a dog.


    And I could guess that every time Grace saw Eden of the game doing things like that, the love she had for him would have died little by little until she didn¡¯t love him.


    But those things didn¡¯t happen here.


    I was never present in these three years, changing everything.


    And maybe, just maybe, Grace still has feelings for me.


    "Anyway, Eden, this is a warning. Please don¡¯t do something like this ever again. Hide your strength as much as you can," Geilna warned me as she walked away without listening to my reply.


    "Nah, I am not gonna do that," I mumbled as I moved towards the ce where Grace was sitting.


    It¡¯s not like I want to show off. It¡¯s just that I want them to be wary of me.


    After all, I can¡¯t trust them; the royal family is the worst kind in this world.


    And if I want the mastermind behind the royal family, I need them to focus on me.


    "If you¡¯re done showing off, we should go to the next club."


    As soon as I arrived in front of her, Grace said as she stood up from her seat.


    "I wasn¡¯t showing off," I replied as I matched my pace with her.


    "BRO! WAIT FOR FIVE MINUTES; I WILL COME WITH YOU!"


    As I was moving with Grace, Berg shouted from the court, but I just ignored him.


    "He is calling you," Grace said.


    "Ignore him."


    "BRO!"


    "BRO!"


    "You are the worst kind of person to be friends with," Gracemented as I kept ignoring Berg.


    "Remind me again, how many friends do you have?" I asked, and the corners of her eyes twitched a little.


    "Yeah, right, zero," I said with a smile, and this time she was seriously controlling herself to punch my face as her hands clenched into a fist.


    "Which club are we going to visit now?" I asked as Grace kept ignoring me.


    "..."


    "Hello?"


    "..."


    "Stop ignoring me."


    "....."


    "Fine, don¡¯t tell me," I replied as we both moved together without talking.


    "Hmm?" I hummed as I looked at the crowd, which was gathered around, encircling, while muttering among themselves.


    "Grace, what¡¯s going on there?" I asked, pointing at the crowd.


    "I don¡¯t know, and I don¡¯t care," she replied without looking there.


    "Let¡¯s go," I said, changing the direction.


    "We don¡¯t have all day, Eden," she grumbled, but still followed behind me.


    "Who do you think you are?" I cringed a little when I heard this.


    Looking around, I found Cardin trying to intimidate... Aron?


    He stood his ground, and right behind him were Nora and Cassia.


    ¡¯Ahhh, right, the game scene.¡¯ It immediately clicked in my mind when I saw this scene. It was a fight between Cardin and Aron because Cassia collided with him by mistake.


    "I just said we are sorry for bumping into you. Why are you so angry?" Aron replied, not backing down.


    Wait a sec.


    Was he always this brave?


    ¡¯Didn¡¯t he stutter while talking with Cardin in the game?¡¯ I thought as I remembered what happened in the game.


    Now that I think about it, his personality has also changed quite a lot in thest few days.


    It didn¡¯t feel natural.


    "Are you people blind? You couldn¡¯t see someone like me walking in front of you!" Cardin barked as he grabbed Aron¡¯s cor.


    "Look here, sir; I have already said... We are sorry.... Don¡¯t try to fight me otherwise...."


    "Otherwise what!" Cardin shouted, interrupting Aron in the middle.


    "Let¡¯s go, Eden." I was looking at the show, Grace said as she started to move back.


    I looked back one more time as the brawl between them was just about to begin, but I just ignored it.


    Things wouldn¡¯t go out of hand as the student council members would be around the corner, and¡ª


    I looked around until I found Fatima with Emily; she was looking at the fight between his fianc¨¦ and Aron with interest.


    I am pretty sure her mind right now would have been filled with ways she could use Aron against her finance.


    That¡¯s how things start between Fatima and Aron.


    "Ahhh, fuck." I mumbled as my eyes met with Fatima; she waved towards us, and with Emily, she walked towards us.


    "Hello Grace." Fatima waved towards Grace and said, "It looks like you are back with your first love."


    As Fatima finished her words, the air around us turned chilly.


    I looked at Grace, and her mood was not looking good.


    Her face was filled with resentment.


    Without saying a word, she readied her spell to attack.


    "What a pain."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    [Third Person POV: General]


    In the dormitory of the first-year students, in a secluded corner, the door of a room clicked open as two people entered the room.


    "It¡¯s his room, right?" The one who entered the room asked, sharp blue eyes scanning the ordinary-looking space.


    As he took a seat on a chair ced on the side, his golden blonde hair became evident.


    "Yes, my lord, it is Eden Morton¡¯s room." The one behind him replied with a bow.


    Dressed in the attire of academy teachers, his demeanor reflected that of a servant toward his master.


    "Hmm," the man acknowledged his words.


    "M-my lord, was it important for the leader of the church to arrive himself? You could have asked anyone toe here¡ª"


    "Are you doubting my decision?" The blonde man interrupted him before he could finish.


    The person in the teacher uniform immediately got down on the knees. "I-I apologize, my lord."


    "Go back to your work." He ordered dismissing him.


    "Y-yes m-my l-lord." Bowing again, the person moves out of the room.


    The man sat quietly, his eyes gazing into the air as he remembered Eden¡¯s face, and then his mind wandered back into the past, recalling the man who made him feel inferior no matter how strong he became.


    "If he really is his son," he mumbled, leaning on the chair.


    "He had to join us." The blonde man mumbled, closing his eyes, "I will make sure he does."

 Chapter 113: [Activity Club] : Harmony Velvet Club 2

    "What a pain," I mumbled as I looked at Grace, who had already conjured a water spike, aiming it at Fatima.


    "I dare you, say that again," Grace said, ring at Fatima.


    "What?" Fatima replied, her smile never fading. "Are you going to attack me just because I said the truth?"


    "Wait! Wait!" I interjected, arriving between them, knowing things would go out of hand if I let them be.


    "Move," Grace said, now aiming the spike at me.


    "Calm down, Grace. We have work to do, remember?" I replied.


    She looked at me for a while, but eventually she sighed andunched the spike into the air.


    "Let¡¯s go," she said, turning back towards the next club.


    "Aww, thank you for protecting me, Eden," Fatima said, trying to grab my hand.


    "I wasn¡¯t protecting you, idiot," I replied, moving back from her.


    "Why are you even with her, Emily?" I asked the gray-haired girl, who was quietly observing the drama from the side.


    "Why can¡¯t she be with me?" Fatima replied to my question, pouting a little.


    I ignored her as I waited for Emily to reply.


    "She is my only friend, so," Emily replied, her voice a little softer.


    "Whatever, just don¡¯t let her corrupt you," I said before following Grace.


    "What do you mean by that?" I again ignored Fatima¡¯s question.


    "....."


    "....."


    "Okay, why are you guys following us?" I asked, looking back, as both Emily and Fatima were still following behind us.


    "What do you mean? We are going in the same direction," Fatima replied, shrugging her shoulders.


    "Where are we even going?"


    .......


    .......


    "Harmony Velvet Club," I mumbled, reading the name on the signboard hanging in front of a ssroom.


    Around the room, groups of girls were going in and out,ughing and smiling.


    "What the heck is that?" I asked Grace, who was beside me.


    "Alldies club," she replied without looking at me.


    "It¡¯s pretty famous among bothmoners and noble girls," Fatimamented as she, along with Emily, stood right behind me.


    "Are you two here to join the club?" I asked, looking at them.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s an open club, so you don¡¯t need to show any talent to join, and almost all the first-year girls join the club every year," Fatima replied, and I nodded at her words.


    "Let¡¯s go, then," I said as I moved towards the door.


    "What?" I asked, looking back as all three of them just stood there and looked at me strangely.


    "You did listen to what I said, right?" Fatima asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Then why are youing with us?" she said.


    "I can¡¯t go in?" I asked, moving away from the door to not block the way for others.


    "No, you can, but don¡¯t do anything weird," Grace said as she entered the room, followed by Fatima and Emily.


    "What will I do?" I muttered, following them inside.


    As soon as I came inside the room, my eyes immediately wandered around.


    The ce was filled with girls, with some sitting at the tables chatting over tea, while others were having their hairstyles done on the side.


    But they all immediately stopped as their eyesnded on me¡ªthe only boy in the room.


    ¡¯I should have just stayed outside,¡¯ I grumbled in my thoughts as I looked at Grace.


    She wasn¡¯t even focusing on me; her mind was on her work as she moved around the ce, evaluating the club while noting down its positives and negatives.


    "You want... pfff... to look around, Eden?" Fatima asked me, trying to hide herughter as she observed my awkward situation.


    "No, I¡¯m good," I replied.


    "Eden Morton, I would appreciate it if you could just go outside of the club room." A resonated throughout the club room, and I immediately knew who she was.


    That bitch is a pain in the ass, and I would rather not talk to her.


    "I am going outside, Grace," I said, without looking in the direction of the voice.


    "Wait five minutes; I will be done by then." She replied as she moved deeper inside the room.


    Nodding I turned back and walked outside the club room, then closed my eyes, leaning against the wall.


    ¡¯The heck am I even doing in this ce?¡¯ I sighed as that thought came to my mind.


    The only reason I¡¯m here in this academy is that I can¡¯t trust the fate and destiny crap.


    I don¡¯t want any loose ends in my life because of it.


    ¡¯What is my purpose foring to this world?¡¯


    I have kept repeating this thought since I arrived in this world.


    Why am I even in this world?


    What is the reason some cosmic entity or god brought me here?


    What is the thing they themselves can¡¯t do?


    Even after all the nning I¡¯ve done in thest two years, I can¡¯t shake off the feeling of dread.


    Every time I try to hold onto the things around me, I feel like things will go out of hand eventually.


    And with the affinity for time and space I have, I don¡¯t feel good about that either.


    [All you¡¯re doing is denying the possibilities, Eden.]


    ¡¯How many fucking times have I told you, Edda, stop reading my mind!¡¯


    [Deny all you want, but you will have to face it eventually.]


    ¡¯I know that! I am not denying anything; all I am doing is thinking logically. All that shit looks good in theory, that¡¯s all.¡¯


    [You have less than a year left before your body fully assimtes with your time affinity.]


    ¡¯Is that a fucking warning?¡¯


    [.....]


    Yeah...


    Go fucking silent again, like you always do.


    Useless system...


    "Eden!" I opened my eyes as I felt someone sitting on my head while happily calling my name.


    "Ivy?" I mumbled as I extended my hand to pat her head.


    I looked around and found Aeloria walking towards me.


    "Let¡¯s go inside, Ivy," she said, looking at her spirit while ignoring me.


    "Two minutes," Ivy mumbled as shey t on my head.


    "How have you been, dumb girl?" I said, smiling at her.


    She observed me for a while before she said, "I heard about your rtionship with Grace from Angelina."


    "And?" I asked, raising my eyebrows.


    "Are you perhaps deliberately trying to get close to Grace just to make Angelina jealous?" she asked, squinting her eyes.


    "Are you delusional or something?" I frowned at her words. "Why would I do that?"


    "Wait! Did the Princess say this?" I asked as I thought about her words.


    "No, I just thought about it," she replied, shaking her head.


    "You¡¯re thinking too much," I said, shrugging my shoulders.


    "We have a date, remember?" she asked as she took Ivy from my head, though I had to bend a little for her to reach my head.


    "No! Eden!" Ivy shouted as she tried to reach me, but I just ignored her.


    She shouldn¡¯t have sat on my head.


    "Yeah," I replied.


    "Hmm," she hummed as she moved inside the club room without giving an answer.


    "Why ask when you¡¯re not specific about when?" I mumbled as I waited for Grace.


    Now that I think about it, I need to check on her as well.


    She is a reincarnated person like me, so if anything, I need to keep tabs on her situation. I don¡¯t want to be caught off guard because I wasn¡¯t alert enough.


    During the next event, I should be able to get to know more about their personalities and see if things will still go as they did in the game.


    After waiting for a while, the door clicked open, and Grace came out.


    "Let¡¯s go to the next one."


    "Yeah."


    .......


    .......


    "It¡¯s been a long fucking day." I mumbled as I moved through the corridor of the domintory of the first-year building.


    The sun hung low in the sky as I arrived at the room that was in the corner of the corridor.


    With what happenedst night, I would want to keep my distance from Sarah for a while, at least until I understood what she wanted with me.


    [You already know what she wants.]


    ¡¯Shut up!¡¯


    The door clicked open as I moved inside the room.


    The moment I stepped inside the room, I felt the mana around me tremble, and an eerie atmosphere surrounded my entire being.


    My senses screamed of danger, and out of instinct, I summoned a sword from my inventory while conjuring a me Lancer in my other hand.


    ¡¯A fucking domain?¡¯ I thought as I felt the mana within the ce not working at my will, while slowly but surely my mes started to fade away.


    ¡¯How couldn¡¯t I sense him before?¡¯


    I thought as I looked at the person in front of me, the mere thought that someone coulde this close to me without me noticing was enough to make me shiver.


    He slowly opened his eyes as they observed me without any emotions.


    "It¡¯s been a while, Eden."

 Chapter 114: Main Antagonist

    "It¡¯s been a while, Eden."


    He said , as he was still seated on the chair, without bothering to give any reaction about me welding a double-edged sword.


    The man had long, distinct blonde hair, a feature that signified his rtionship with the royal family.


    His sharp blue eyes looked at me with full confidence, which felt borderline arrogance.


    The man was the [Main Antagonist] as well as the final boss of the first game.


    Jaquab D. Merovingian.


    "How did you get in here?" I questioned, gripping tightly onto my summoned sword and the mence, prepared for any sudden movements.


    From my understanding, I am inside his domain, meaning I am in his territory where he has absolute control.


    "I have my ways," he replied, shifting his focus towards my weapon and curiously asking, "From where did you get that sword? It shouldn¡¯t be this fast to take it out of the space ring."


    "Why are you here?" I inquired, taking control of my emotions.


    I already knew he woulde to meet me, but that was supposed to happen two weekster; his sudden arrival took me by surprise.


    "First, keep your weapon down. You are in my domain; even if you want, you can¡¯t do anything," he said, his casual demeanor adding to the unsettling atmosphere.


    I know that!


    I know that even if I can fight those above my level, it¡¯s close to impossible for me to fight against those who are a tier above me.


    They can manipte fuckingws!


    "And if you are thinking someone will notice my domain, don¡¯t. I have an item that can hide the presence of my domain."


    "Obscura Talon?" I muttered as I remembered what item he was talking about.


    "You know about that?" He asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s an item of the royal family that was stolen a few years ago by a traitor."


    "I had my reasons for doing that," he replied, as he understood whom I was referring to.


    "You are here to kill me, are you?" I asked to confirm.


    "It depends¡ªdepends on whether you want to talk in a civilized way or not," he replied, leaning on the chair.


    With a sigh, I stopped the supply of mana from mynce, making it vanish as I moved forward to the bed in front of me.


    "Why are you here?" I asked as I sat down, observing him.


    "How have you been, Eden?"


    "Cut the crap. Why are you here?" I replied, taking full control of my emotions.


    "Simple, I want you to join me."


    "Not happening; get lost," I replied immediately, and the mana around me trembled as it bore pressure onto my body.


    "It¡¯s not a request, Eden. It¡¯s for your own benefit," he said withoutshing out at me, retrieving his mana. "If you don¡¯t, you will die without a doubt."


    ¡¯So he¡¯s going to persuade me with words,¡¯ I thought, noticing his behavior, but I quickly concentrated on his words.


    "What makes you think I will die?"


    "Trust me, Eden; you don¡¯t want to know that," he replied without showing his emotions.


    "Yeah, right. You want me to just believe in the words of the traitor?" I scoffed at his words.


    "Like I said, I have my reasons for doing that, andst warning, don¡¯t say that again." He said this time that his voice was filled with seriousness.


    "Like, what reasons perhaps jealously?" I replied, not getting intimated by his threats.


    "I was the crown prince of this kingdom," he replied, applying more pressure to my body with the surrounding mana.


    "I was destined to be so much more ,mere jealousy meant nothing to me."


    "Yeah right, so what¡¯s up with me dying, and why do you want me to join you?" I asked as I backed down a little.


    "Your death is already set stone, Eden; the only way for you to save yourself is bying under my wings."


    "Okay, no matter how many times you say I will die, I will not believe you, so stop being mysterious." I replied, as I had enough of his behavior.


    "What¡¯s Angelina to you?" He asked out of nowhere.


    "Nothing." I replied as I leaned in, cing my elbow on my knees while interlocking my fingers. "She means nothing to me."


    "What?" He asked, and for the first time, a frown appeared on his face.


    "Weren¡¯t you obsessed with her?"


    "No, I am not obsessed with her."


    "How is this possible?" He mumbled as he rubbed his eyebrows with his thumb.


    "What are you talking about?" I asked as I looked at him.


    "You..you were supposed to be obsessed with her." He replied, his frown deepening even more.


    "Supposed to?" I asked, getting confused about his behavior.


    "You killed someone at the tender age of 7 to protect her."


    "What! When did that happen?"


    "Your memories are sealed of that time." He replied as he sighed.


    ¡¯Is he talking about that one month of missing memories?¡¯


    That¡¯s the only memory that I can¡¯t ess, no matter how hard I try; they are locked, and the only way for me to see those memories is by awakening my bloodline.


    "You didn¡¯t answer; why am I supposed to be obsessed with her?"


    "To follow what the prophecy says." He replied, making me even more confused.


    "What prophecy?" The more I listen to him, the more confusion fills my mind.


    "The prophecy for the descendants of the human god." He muttered his gaze in the air as if he remembered something.


    "To awaken the bloodline of the human god, his descendants would have to sacrifice the thing that they hold dearest."


    Extending his fingers, he pointed at me.


    "And Eden, for awakening Angelina¡¯s bloodline, you are that sacrifice."


    "What¡¯s the point of awakening that human god¡¯s bloodline?" I asked because I felt something was amiss.


    "You don¡¯t know the significance of that bloodline, Eden; that bloodline is alone enough to make anyone the strongest human to ever exist."


    I took a deep breath as I thought about it. The more I listen to him, the more all the things make sense in the game.


    Why was Eden set up by the royal family.


    Why There was no one by his side.


    Why was Angelina the one to kill me even when Aron was present?


    All that makes sense.


    "So I am some kind of sacrifice for them." I said as I looked at him.


    "Yes."


    I took another deep breath as I asked him the thing that I wanted to know the most.


    "Does...my father...know about...it?"


    "Yes, he does."


    "Haha..Of course." I let out a hollowugh as I heard him confirm my thoughts.


    So, that¡¯s why he kept a distance from me; I wasn¡¯t his son all the time; I was just a fucking sacrifice in his eyes.


    "And why do you want to save me?" I asked as I took control of my emotions again.


    I can¡¯t fully trust his words.


    For all that I know, he could also be trying to manipte me.


    I need proofs.


    "Because if you die, she will awaken her bloodline, making it harder for us to use her to unseal our real gods."


    "We need her before she awakens her bloodline."


    He said his eyes turned like a fanatic when he talked about his real gods.


    "Now, Eden, it¡¯s your choice: be a sacrifice or fight against your destiny."


    ¡¯So he is not going to tell me about his n to sacrifice Angelina for unsealing the forgotten continent.¡¯


    I looked at him, feeling conflicted about whether I should trust his words or not. If what he said is true, then I need to revise all my ns that I have had all this time.


    "No, I will not join you." I replied, looking into his eyes, while I conjured the Star Energy within my body, ready to escape if he tries to attack me.


    "Hmm, very well then." He said this as he stood up.


    "I have already told you all the things that you need to know about." He said this as he fixed his suit.


    "We both are simr, yet different. Eden, there was a woman I loved for whom I abandoned all my blessings, and then there is you, who will be abandoned by the one you loved to get those blessings."


    "You just couldn¡¯t ept that you lost, that¡¯s all, uncle." I replied as I looked at him, "And I will never join you, not now or ever."


    "You will join me, Eden, not now but eventually." He said, and immediately the domain in which I was trembling and started expanding became clear for everyone to see.


    "What are you doing?" I asked as I stood up.


    "Letting them know that you had a meeting with the leader of the dark church." He replied before vanishing from the ce.


    "Ahhh, fuck." I mumbled as I felt numerous powerful presencesing in my direction.

 Chapter 115: Rumors 1

    "Let me ask you this once again, Eden: What was that man doing there with you?" The principal asked, ring at me.


    It was around midnight, and the moon hung high, casting its silver light into the room. The principal¡¯s office was surrounded by an air of tension.


    Standing alongside the principal were three other teachers I had encountered before: Sophia at the back, while Geilna and Alvin nked the principal.


    None of them looked pleased as they awaited my response.


    "Like I said, he asked me to join him, and I rejected his offer," I replied, reiterating the words I¡¯d been repeating for the past six hours.


    "And he just left without doing anything to you?" The principal pressed further, seeking a more detailed answer.


    None of them looked pleased as they awaited my response.


    "Like I said, he asked me


    "Yeah, he gave me a warning that I would die and just left," I replied, leaning back in the chair.


    The interrogation had been ongoing for hours, and they weren¡¯t letting me go.


    They are under suspicion that something more had urred between me and that bastard.


    "Don¡¯t lie, Eden! How could that man, who kills wherever he goes, just let you live after you rejected him?" Alvin eximed, mming his palm on the desk and ring at me.


    As Jaquab¡¯s stepbrother, he knew more about Jaquab and was the most skeptical of my answers.


    "What do you want me to do? Call that fucker here and let him give a statement."I retorted, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Language, Eden," Sophia reminded me, and I immediately fell silent.


    "This isn¡¯t going anywhere," the principal sighed in frustration.


    "Why did he want you to join them, Eden?" Geilna asked, shifting her focus to me.


    "Like I said, he told me I would die if I didn¡¯t join him," I replied, looking at her.


    "Why?" she asked again.


    "He didn¡¯t tell me why," I replied, keeping an eye on Alvin, the only one with royal blood present.


    "Are you the only ones who know about this?" I asked, noticing that no one else was present.


    "Yes, we are keeping this a secret for now," the principal replied, tapping on the desk with his index finger.


    "Did you really not ept his offer?" Alvin asked after a full minute of silence.


    "If I had joined him, why would he have revealed his location?" I replied, looking at him in annoyance. "Stop looking at me like that; I didn¡¯t do anything wrong."


    "Tell the truth, Eden; don¡¯t waste all our time," Geilna said.


    "I am telling the truth. Work on your security, for fuck¡¯s sake. Anyone just enters the academy like it¡¯s their backyard," I rebuked.


    "Eden!"


    "I can¡¯t help it, Sister Sophia. Look at them; they are looking at me like it¡¯s my fault."


    "Okay! Enough!" The principal eximed before shifting his focus towards me, "Eden, if you have anything to confess, do it now."


    "I have nothing to say," I replied with a sigh, clearly fed up with the situation.


    "Fine then, you will be under our observation from now on," he replied as he shifted his gaze towards the teachers.


    "When is the trip for the first-year students organized?" He asked.


    "It¡¯s next week; do you want it to be dyed?" Sophia replied to his question.


    "No, let it be; just increase the security of the academy and for the trip as well. I don¡¯t want anything like this to happen again," he ordered, and all three of them nodded their heads.


    "Professor Alvin." The principal shifted his gaze towards Alvin and said, "I would like you to inform the royal family of this news."


    "Wait! Why are you bringing them into this?" I intervened, as I didn¡¯t want them to be involved in this.


    "You don¡¯t need to worry about that. If you are innocent, I will protect you," the principal assured me, but I wasn¡¯t buying his words.


    At this point, the only people I trust in this kingdom are my mother and Sarah.


    I remained silent as I knew the royal family would get the news about this, and I can¡¯t stop that.


    ¡¯A sacrifice, huh?¡¯ I thought as I remembered Jaquab¡¯s words.


    He said I was a sacrifice for Angelina to awaken her bloodline.


    Does that mean she also knows about it?


    About me being just a stepping stone for her.


    ¡¯Maybe not now, but in the future, she will.¡¯ I thought as I remembered the game¡¯s scene.


    But even then, many things still don¡¯t add up.


    ¡¯A prophecy about how human gods descendent awaken his bloodline¡¯. I thought as I remembered his words.


    There wasn¡¯t anything that was mentioned about prophecy in the game.


    And if there is prophecy about this, then is there more prophecy out there for different races?


    ¡¯I should contact Sylvia about this.¡¯ I thought as I remembered my master.


    She is within the broader of the forgotten continent for inspecting it; its seal is weakening a lot in all these years, and who knows how long it will hold what¡¯s inside the seal?


    Anyway, I need to talk with my mother about this as well.


    That shitty father can die for all I care, but I need to confirm if my mother knew about this or not.


    "Now, this is an order; the news about this should not be getting out in the academy; our reputation has already been tarnished enough." The principal said to them before shifting his focus back at me.


    "Will I get some kind ofpensation?" I said, raising my hand.


    "No, Eden, you will not." Sophia said, ring at me, and I put my hand down.


    It was worth a try anyway.


    "Now who would be taking charge of him from here on?" He said this, observing me while he asked this question to the teachers.


    It was evident from the expressions of the teachers that none of them were particrly excited about the prospect of being in charge of me.


    Sophia sighed and spoke up. "I can take the responsibility, principal."


    "Very well, Professor Sophia. Keep a close eye on Eden. If anything unusual happens, report it immediately," the principal instructed.


    Sophia nodded in acknowledgment, and the meeting seemed toe to an end.


    I got outside of the office as I followed Sophia.


    "Wait!" Geilna called Sophia as she walked towards her.


    "What?" Sophia asked, looking at her.


    "Where are you going?"


    "To my house."


    "What about him?" She asked, pointing at me.


    "He ising with me."


    "What?" She asked, frowning.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Geilna said, ring at her, "What about Grace? She lives with you, remember?"


    "Grace is in her dormitory room for a few days to familiarize herself with her ssmates; some idiot told her she doesn¡¯t have any friends." Sophia said, ring at me, and I averted my gaze away from her.


    Darn, I shouldn¡¯t have provoked her. It would have been amusing to see the look on her face if I had just arrived at her house unannounced.


    But does Grace tell her everything?


    "Be careful of his behavior, Sophia," Geilna said as she turned back.


    Do I look like some kind of beast to her?


    Sophia started walking again as I followed behind her.


    It was already midnight, so without being bothered by anyone, we arrived at her ce.


    "Come in," she said as she opened the door to her apartment, which was in a separate building for the teachers.


    As I entered, my gaze moved around the apartment¡ªsimple, without much decoration. Typical of Sophia and Grace, who prefer simplicity over extravagance,.


    "Sleep on the sofa and do not disturb me," Sophia instructed as she threw a nket in my direction, which I caught without a problem.


    She then entered her room, leaving me alone.


    "Might as well take a nap," I mumbled as I reached the sofa.


    ~~~~~~~~


    ~~~~~~~~


    "Ugh, my back," I muttered, adjusting my zer as I walked through the corridor of the first-year building. Stay updated via freewebnovel


    After spending the night in Sophia¡¯s apartment, I changed into my uniform there, as I kept all my belongings in my inventory. And thanks to all the hectic discussions that happenedst night, I am nowte for ss.


    Yeah, Sophia didn¡¯t bother to wake me up.


    "Hmm?"


    As I moved through the corridor, I looked around and noticed that other students were whispering and pointing in my direction. This happens every day, but today it felt more intense than usual.


    "What¡¯s this about?" I mumbled as I reached my ssroom and entered.


    As soon as I walked in, everyone¡¯s attention shifted to me, but their expressions weren¡¯t friendly. Even the girls had conflicted looks.


    Ignoring them, I moved towards thest seat where Emily was sitting.


    "Good morning," I greeted her as I sat down.


    "Uhm, Eden?" she said.


    "Yes?"


    "Have you heard the rumors about you?"


    "What rumors?"


    "That you are part of the Dark Church."

 Chapter 116: Rumors 2

    "What rumors?"


    "That you are a part of the Dark Church," she replied, a conflicting expression adorning her face.


    "....What?" I asked, frowning at her words.


    "Yes, since morning, I have heard at least three people talk about it," she replied, nodding her head.


    "They were saying that you joined them before arriving at the academy."


    "What the heck?" I mumbled as I massaged my head.


    Why are there rumors about this now? There weren¡¯t any rumors about this until yesterday.


    ... until I met with Jaquab.


    ¡¯Ahh, fuck my terrible luck.¡¯


    Did that bastard spread rumors about me being a part of the church after I didn¡¯t ept his offer?


    Or did the royal family do that?


    ¡¯There goes my image.¡¯


    Even though these are just baseless rumors with no confirmation, I am sure this will affect my reputation even more than it did previously.


    Being a part of a group that is hated by every being in the kingdom is more than enough to make me isted from the rest of the people.


    Just the fear that being close to me can even make them look like they are also part of the church was enough for people to stop engaging with me.


    ¡¯And here I thought my reputation couldn¡¯t go any lower than it already is.¡¯ I sighed as I thought about it.


    I looked around, and sure enough, people were not wearing pleasant expressions whenever my eyes met with them.


    They either fearfully averted their gaze, or they just behaved like they didn¡¯t see me.


    ¡¯Why is she staring at me though?¡¯ I thought as I looked at Aeloria.


    She wasn¡¯t shying away from staring at me; even when our eyes met, she didn¡¯t avert her gaze.


    I observed her for a while before shifting my attention towards Angelina.


    She wasn¡¯t looking anywhere but was focusing on the book ced on the desk.


    Even now, Eden¡¯s feelings are affecting me, making me feel affectionate towards her.


    However, now I had enough control over myself and my feelings for her topletely ignore her presence.


    After scanning the room, I shifted my gaze back to the girl beside me.


    "Why are you still here?" I asked, looking at Emily.


    "You know, you are risking your reputation by being close to me," I said, squinting my eyes. "I wouldn¡¯t have been surprised if you had shown me a cold shoulder."


    "I don¡¯t have anyone else to be with," she replied in a timed voice, embarrassment evident on her face.


    ¡¯No, I am not buying that,¡¯ I thought as I looked at her.


    Apart from Aeloria, her behavior was the most drastic one, so much so that she waspletely different from her game counterpart, who was always on guard against boys, not even talking to them because of her and her mother¡¯s tragic past.


    In the game, she was just one step away from hating men entirely¡ªthat is, until Aron helped her in her arc of the story.


    But now she isn¡¯t even guarding herself against me, and from what I have noticed, even if we were both alone in a closed room, she wouldn¡¯t panic that much.


    "Now that I think about it, didn¡¯t you once say that we met in our childhood?" I asked, remembering her words.


    I wasn¡¯t thinking much about it at that time, but now that question is definitely out of ce.


    "Ahh, forget about that," she replied, waving her hand. "The one I was talking about was much older than you that time, both in age and in appearance."


    "How did you mistake that it was me then?" I asked in confusion.


    "Well, how do I say...you both give off the same type of feeling of peace, so I just asked about it?"


    I frowned even more at her reply.


    I can understand that I might give off a feeling of peace because of my Apex Chad body, making women feel at ease around me, but what about that guy?


    "Who was that guy again?" I pressed further, trying to know more.


    "Someone who helped me and my mother in our difficult times," she replied with a tinge of sadness.


    I wanted to know more about who he was, but I immediately stopped when I noticed Fatimaing in our direction.


    "Good morning, Emily," Fatima greeted with a smile as she took a seat beside Emily.


    "Good morning, Eden," she said, smiling at me. "Every day, I get to know more about you."


    "Yeah, good for you," I replied, shifting my focus towards the door as Sophia entered the ss.


    ~~~~~~~~~


    ~~~~~~~~~


    "Can¡¯t you go somewhere else, Fatima?" I grumbled as I sat down on the bench in the canteen with the first-year students.


    I ced my hands on the table as I waited for the food to be served to us.


    "I can sit wherever I want."


    "So go sit down beside your wannabe noble friends; stop being around me."


    "And leave poor Emily alone with you? No, Eden, not going to happen; who knows when your inner beast will awaken?" She replied sarcastically.


    "What do you think I am?"


    "A beast."


    I will kill this bitch someday.


    No.


    I will let her face the consequences naturally in her story arc.


    "HEY BRO!"


    As I was cooking up some ns, a loud voice with a tap on my shoulders woke me up.


    "What?" I asked, looking back towards Breg.


    "Can I sit here?" he asked, and without waiting for my reply, he sat down.


    "You should mind your manners; sitting without permission is not a good thing," Fatimamented, looking at Breg with a smile.


    "I have a girlfriend," he replied, leaving everyone at the table speechless.


    "Nice one, bro!" I said, raising my hand for a high five, which he happily epted.


    "That¡¯s nice, though it sure is unexpected for a monkey to have a girlfriend," Fatima retorted.


    But my boi totally ignored her as he said, looking at me, "You know, bro, some boys were spreading some rumors about you this morning."


    "What did you do then?" I asked curiously.


    "I beat the shit out of him," he replied, grinning.


    "Damn, boi, you did good," I replied, nodding happily.


    "You shouldn¡¯t fight in the academy," Emily said, her gaze on Breg.


    Enjoy exclusive chapters from m-v l¡¯e|m,p| y- r


    "I don¡¯t care; they were tarnishing my brother¡¯s reputation. How could I just ignore them?" He said it in a serious tone.


    "You have a reputation, Eden?" Fatima eximed, looking at me with astonishment.


    "Not funny, idiot."


    "Anyway, where is Nora?" Emily asked, looking around.


    "There she is," Breg said, pointing in one direction. I looked there, and indeed, Aron, Cassia, and Nora wereing in our direction.


    "How are you guys?" Aron said with a smile as he looked at us, specifically towards Emily and Fatima.


    "Good," Fatima replied, and Emily just nodded her head.


    "You haven¡¯t talked to me for a while." Imented, looking at Cassia.


    "My grandfather told me to be careful around people like you." She replied without looking at me.


    ¡¯That fucker really did tell them to stay away from me, huh.¡¯


    I need to do something about him. In a few months, I wille to the point where Eden truly started his viin journey in the game.


    And the next event in the game was the start of that. As Eden slowly started to lose his mind when he looked at Angelina happily talking with Aron.


    About Aron, this was also the event in which Aeloria started to like him as well as she was his partner on the trip.


    I also need to be careful about that old man¡¯s position as well, as he is the one who is working as an ¡¯eye¡¯ for them.


    And if they notice any type of change in the situation around Aron, they will send someone after me whom I can¡¯t deal with easily.


    "You got the same advice, Aron." I asked as I looked at the hero.


    "No, I just don¡¯t like being around people like you." He said it with a smile as he looked at me.


    "You changed your way of talking quite a lot in a few days as well, huh?" I said, and at my words, he visibly flinched.


    ¡¯So something really did happen." I thought as I noticed the shift in his behavior.


    "What do you mean?" He said this as he red at me.


    "Anyway, have you guys checked who will be your partner on the trip next week?" Fatima said as she looked at everyone.


    "When did that get disclosed?" I asked, looking at her.


    "Lady Sophia told us about this in our ss." She replied, "They have posted a notice on the board."


    Ahh, I was dozing off in her ss because I couldn¡¯t sleep properlyst night.


    "Have you checked yours?" I asked.


    "Yeah, me and Emily are the partners." Fatima replied, smiling happily.


    ¡¯Same as the game, huh?¡¯


    "I checked yours as well, Eden." She said this as she looked at me.


    "Who is mine, then?"


    "Aeloria."

 Chapter 117: [DO NOT UNLOCK]

    PLEASE DO NOT UNLOCK THIS CHAPTER.


    "Damn, am I thest one to arrive?" I mumbled as I entered the teleportation gate of the central building, looking around.


    Enjoy exclusive adventures from freewebnovel


    The teleportation gate was at the east end of the academy, where people with special permission or those who are members of the higher teaching staff have the right to operate.


    I took quick steps, and from the looks of it, I was thest one to arrive.


    It wasn¡¯t my fault, though; I am having a hard time living with Sophia. She would never bother to wake me up in the morning, and I have a hard time sleeping at night.


    "He is here!"


    As soon as I arrived, someone shouted and pointed towards me.


    "Okay, that makes all of you guysplete. Check again among yourselves; if any of you guys are not present, inform me within five minutes," Sophia instructed as she closed the notepad, moving back towards the rest of the teachers.


    Anyway, I arrived just in time before they left me behind.


    The gaze of the students around me wasn¡¯t nice, but I have gotten used to it by now.


    It¡¯s been going on like this for a week now, so it¡¯s not that much effective on me.


    "Why are you alwayste?" As I made my way through the crowd I met the grey haired girl who was waiting for me to arrive.


    "Leave it Emily you can¡¯t do anything


    I ignored her as I waited for Emily to reply.


    "She is my only friend, so," Emily replied, her voice a little softer.


    "Whatever, just don¡¯t let her corrupt you," I said before following Grace.


    "What do you mean by that?" I again ignored Fatima¡¯s question.


    "....."


    Around the room, groups of


    "What the heck is that?" I asked Grace, who was beside me.


    "Alldies club," she replied without looking at me.


    "It¡¯s pretty famous among bothmoners and noble girls," Fatimamented as she, along with Emily, stood right behind me.


    "Are you two here to join the club?" I asked, looking at them.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s an open club, so you don¡¯t need to show any talent to join, and almost all the first-year girls join the club every year," Fatima replied, and I nodded at her words.


    "Let¡¯s go, then," I said as I moved towards the door.


    "What?" I asked, looking back as all three of them just stood there and looked at me strangely.


    "You did listen to what I said, right?" Fatima asked.


    "Yeah."


    "Then why are youing with us?" she said.


    "I can¡¯t go in?" I asked, moving away from the door to not block the way for others.


    "No, you can, but don¡¯t do anything weird," Grace said as she entered the room, followed by Fatima and Emily.


    "What will I do?" I muttered, following them inside.


    As soon as I came inside the room, my eyes immediately wandered around.


    The ce was filled with girls, with some sitting at the tables chatting over tea, while others were having their hairstyles done on the side.


    But they all immediately stopped as their eyesnded on me¡ªthe only boy in the room.


    ¡¯I should have just stayed outside,¡¯ I grumbled in my thoughts as I looked at Grace.


    She wasn¡¯t even focusing on me; her mind was on her work as she moved around the ce, evaluating the club while noting down its positives and negatives.


    "You want... pfff... to look around, Eden?" Fatima asked me, trying to hide herughter as she observed my awkward situation.


    "No, I¡¯m good," I replied.


    "Eden Morton, I would appreciate it if you could just go outside of the club room." A resonated throughout the club room, and I immediately knew who she was.


    That bitch is a pain in the ass, and I would rather not talk to her.


    "I am going outside, Grace," I said, without looking in the direction of the voice.


    "Wait five minutes; I will be done by then." She replied as she moved deeper inside the room.


    Nodding I turned back and walked outside the club room, then closed my eyes, leaning against the wall.


    ¡¯The heck am I even doing in this ce?¡¯ I sighed as that thought came to my mind.


    The only reason I¡¯m here in this academy is that I can¡¯t trust the fate and destiny crap.


    I don¡¯t want any loose ends in my life because of it.


    ¡¯What is my purpose foring to this world?¡¯


    I have kept repeating this thought since I arrived in this world.


    Why am I even in this world?


    What is the reason some cosmic entity or god brought me here?


    What is the thing they themselves can¡¯t do?


    Even after all the nning I¡¯ve done in thest two years, I can¡¯t shake off the feeling of dread.


    Every time I try to hold onto the things around me, I feel like things will go out of hand eventually.


    And with the affinity for time and space I have, I don¡¯t feel good about that either.


    [All you¡¯re doing is denying the possibilities, Eden.]


    ¡¯How many fucking times have I told you, Edda, stop reading my mind!¡¯


    [Deny all you want, but you will have to face it eventually.]


    ¡¯I know that! I am not denying anything; all I am doing is thinking logically. All that shit looks good in theory, that¡¯s all.¡¯


    [You have less than a year left before your body fully assimtes with your time affinity.]


    ¡¯Is that a fucking warning?¡¯


    [.....]


    Yeah...


    Go fucking silent again, like you always do.


    Useless system...


    "Eden!" I opened my eyes as I felt someone sitting on my head while happily calling my name.


    "Ivy?" I mumbled as I extended my hand to pat her head.


    I looked around and found Aeloria walking towards me.


    "Let¡¯s go inside, Ivy," she said, looking at her spirit while ignoring me.


    "Two minutes," Ivy mumbled as shey t on my head.


    "How have you been, dumb girl?" I said, smiling at her.


    She observed me for a while before she said, "I heard about your rtionship with Grace from Angelina."


    "And?" I asked, raising my eyebrows.


    "Are you perhaps deliberately trying to get close to Grace just to make Angelina jealous?" she asked, squinting her eyes.


    "Are you delusional or something?" I frowned at her words. "Why would I do that?"


    "Wait! Did the Princess say this?" I asked as I thought about her words.


    "No, I just thought about it," she replied, shaking her head.


    "You¡¯re thinking too much," I said, shrugging my shoulders.


    "We have a date, remember?" she asked as she took Ivy from my head, though I had to bend a little for her to reach my head.


    "No! Eden!" Ivy shouted as she tried to reach me, but I just ignored her.


    She shouldn¡¯t have sat on my head.


    "Yeah," I replied.


    "Hmm," she hummed as she moved inside the club room without giving an answer.


    "Why ask when you¡¯re not specific about when?" I mumbled as I waited for Grace.


    Now that I think about it, I need to check on her as well.


    She is a reincarnated person like me, so if anything, I need to keep tabs on her situation. I don¡¯t want to be caught off guard because I wasn¡¯t alert enough.


    During the next event, I should be able to get to know more about their personalities and see if things will still go as they did in the game.


    After waiting for a while, the door clicked open, and Grace came out.


    "Let¡¯s go to the next one."


    "Yeah."


    ....


    ....


    "It¡¯s been a long fucking day." I mumbled as I moved through the corridor of the domintory of the first-year building.


    The sun hung low in the sky as I arrived at the room that was in the corner of the corridor.


    With what happenedst night, I would want to keep my distance from Sarah for a while, at least until I understood what she wanted with me.


    [You already know what she wants.]


    ¡¯Shut up!¡¯


    The door clicked open as I moved inside the room.


    The moment I stepped inside the room, I felt the mana around me tremble, and an eerie atmosphere surrounded my entire being.


    My senses screamed of danger, and out of instinct, I summoned a sword from my inventory while conjuring a me Lancer in my other hand.


    ¡¯A fucking domain?¡¯ I thought as I felt the mana within the ce not working at my will, while slowly but surely my mes started to fade away.


    ¡¯How couldn¡¯t I sense him before?¡¯


    I thought as I looked at the person in front of me, the mere thought that someone coulde this close to me without me noticing was enough to make me shiver.


    He slowly opened his eyes as they observed me without any emotions.


    "It¡¯s been a while, Eden."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 118: Crowns Shrine 1

    "Huu..." I let out a tired sigh as I looked at the mirror in the washroom.


    "Time sure is running fast," I mumbled to myself as I slipped on the academic shirt, throwing the zer inside the inventory as I didn¡¯t n to wear it.


    It¡¯s been a week since I got to know about Aeloria being my partner for the uing trip.


    Apart from some asional meetings with the heroines, I spent most of my time with Emily, Breg, and, for some reason, also Fatima.


    From all the things that have happened between me and Emily, one thing I can say for sure is that she is probably not the same girl from the game.


    She is hiding something, or, to be more specific, she doesn¡¯t want to tell me about whatever that is.


    "Something is definitely wrong with her."


    Three of the two [Main Heroines] are not following the plot, while thest one¡¯s plot has already changed because I am keeping my distance from her.


    And with six boring days, today is the day of the trip.


    "Let¡¯s see how the brainwashing will go."


    This whole event was nned by the royal family and has been happening since the start of the academy itself.


    The purpose of the entire event is to instill a sense of duty and responsibility for the kingdom in the students, who will be powerful individuals in the future.


    In the game, the event was set for the hero or the yers ying the game to score some points with the heroines and spend time with them.


    But this event will be mainly focused on Aeloria, the first [Main Heroine] to start liking Aron.


    "And now that¡¯s not going to happen."


    Mumbling, Ibed my hair as I tied my long hair into a bun with a rubber band.


    Fate...


    Fate, huh...


    What is the n of that bitch this time?


    "At least this event will be a little peaceful."


    Apart from some terrorist attacks and the deaths of a few students here and there, everything else will be peaceful.


    Probably?


    "I am gonna bete."


    After admiring myself in the mirror for a while, I moved out of the washroom as I made my way towards the central building.


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    ~~~~~~~~~~


    "Damn, am I really thest one to arrive?" I mumbled as I entered the area of the teleportation gate of the central building, looking around.


    The teleportation gate was at the east end of the academy, where people with special permission or those who are members of the higher teaching staff have the right to operate.


    I took quick steps, and from the looks of it, I was thest one to arrive.


    It wasn¡¯t my fault, though; I am having a hard time living with Sophia.


    She would never bother to wake me up in the morning, and I have a hard time sleeping at night.


    "He is here!"


    As soon as I arrived, someone shouted and pointed towards me.


    "Okay, that makes all of you guysplete. Check again among yourselves; if any of you guys are not present, inform me within five minutes," Sophia instructed as she closed the notepad, moving back towards the rest of the teachers.


    Anyway, I arrived just in time before they left me behind.


    The gaze of the students around me wasn¡¯t nice, but I have gotten used to it by now.


    It¡¯s been going on like this for a week now, so it¡¯s not that effective for me.


    Most of their gazes have fear or anger, for who knows why?


    Maybe because of my stigma as a rapist.


    Or


    Maybe because of the rumors about me being a part of the Dark Church.


    "Why are you alwayste?" As I made my way through the crowd, I met the gray-haired girl who was waiting for me to arrive.


    "Leave it, Emily; you can¡¯t do anything about that." Fatima, standing beside Emily, said it with a haughty expression while her gaze was on her nails.


    "Yeah, good to see you," I replied as I stood beside them. "And if you are trying to show your new nail paint, you are doing a terrible job."


    "I didn¡¯t ask your opinion," she replied, giving me an annoyed look.


    "Whatever." I shrugged my shoulders as I shifted my focus to the teleportation gate.


    It was a huge semicircr frame firmly held in the ground, inscribed with runes all around it to nullify the effect of space distortion while also providing strength to the frame.


    "Attention, everyone!" Professor Alvin shouted, gathering everyone¡¯s attention.


    "We will be the first to move inside, and all of you will follow us one by one. And I will warn you, especially themoner students, that it¡¯s possible that some of you might feel nauseous after entering, but don¡¯t worry; it happens to everyone who uses the gate."


    After exining, Professor Alvin entered the gate, and it gave out a blue hue as soon as he stepped through; he disappeared, followed by Professor Geilna, while Sophia stayed behind to keep an eye on us.


    The first to enter was the ¡¯Cerium ss,¡¯ with Grace taking the lead, followed by my siblings.


    Talking about Grace, she has been ignoring me all this time, not even ncing at me if we ever cross paths.


    But at the very least, I could say that she doesn¡¯t hate me as much as she was supposed to in the game. For now, that alone is enough.


    Following them was ¡¯tinum ss,¡¯ with Steve taking the lead, and Breg followed them as well.


    Atst, it was our ss, with Angelina taking the lead, followed by Aeloria, and then Aron and his group.


    Soon, everyone else also entered the gate, with thest ones being me, Emily, and Fatima.


    "I will be going first," Fatima said.


    "Hmm?"


    Just as I was about to enter the gate, I looked towards Emily, who had a troubled look on her face.


    "First time?" I asked as I moved back towards her while Fatima entered the gate.


    "Yeah." She nodded her head slightly, looking at me.


    "Grab my hand." I replied as I extended my hand.


    "Are you sure?" She asked hesitantly.


    "Yeah, I am fine."


    "Thank you." She replied softly as she held my hand, her soft skin touching mine.


    I started to enter the portal with her whilepletely ignoring Sophia, who was giving me a death re.


    As soon as I felt the distortion in space, the scenery around me changed, and I found myself inside a big hall with all the other students.


    The students were not having a good time, as most of them were nauseated while they tried their best not to throw up.


    "Are you fine?" I asked Emily as I saw her frowning.


    "Yes, I am." She replied as she got a hold of herself.


    "Move." A chilly voice brought me back to reality, and I quickly separated my hand from Emily for Sophia to pass between us.


    "Why was she holding your hand?" As Sophia passed us, Fatima came towards us and asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "Look forward." I said, ignoring her question, as I noticed someoneing in front of everyone.


    "The students of our esteemed academy, I wee you to the Crown¡¯s Shrine."


    A woman with a beautiful face and a charming smile greeted us.


    "Thank you, miss." Professor Alvin said as he nodded his head towards her, "We will start moving after the students recover."


    "Of course, sir. The guide will also be here any minute now." She replied, smiling with a slight bow as she moved back.


    "Okay, everyone, form your team of two, which was assigned to you beforehand." Sophia said as she arrived in front of everyone.


    "Let¡¯s go, Emily." Fatima said as she held Emily¡¯s hand, taking her away.


    "See youter." Emily said, waving her hand. I nodded at her.


    There is nothing else to do, so we looked around the area where we had been summoned through the teleportation portal.


    It was a huge camber-type area where manyrge portraits of the previous king were hung on the walls all around.


    Read new chapters at freewebnovel


    Thergest portrait was of the very first king of this kingdom, who was the one who founded it.


    "Why is it blurred out?" I mumbled as I looked at the portrait.


    The only thing that I could figure out of the portrait was that the man was handsome, or maybe it was the portrait made that way.


    Anyway, I shifted my focus away from the portrait as I looked around once more.


    I also noticed Aeloriaing in my direction, but I didn¡¯t stop looking around.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not in this ce.¡¯ I thought that I hadn¡¯t found the tomb that I was looking for.


    The tomb that I was looking for had something that I had wanted for quite some time, but due to the heavy security of this ce, I couldn¡¯t.


    The First Easter Egg of the Game.

 Chapter 119: Crowns Shrine 2

    "..."


    "..."


    "Are you going to keep quiet all day long?"


    As Aeloria stood quietly beside me, I felt frustrated about her behavior.


    She had been standing beside me for, like, five minutes without saying a word.


    "What do you want me to say?"


    She asked, looking at me with a in expression.


    "Anything is fine. Look around; everyone is being friendly with their team partners."


    I replied as I made her look around us.


    Most of the students had already formed their teams with their assigned partners and were waiting for the guide to arrive.


    Everyone had something to talk about, although awkwardly, as most of them were made up of one boy and one girl.


    "Look at them; they are not talking." She spoke as she pointed in one direction.


    I looked in that direction, only to notice she was pointing towards Breg.


    The poor guy had been paired up with Cassia.


    That girl has a tendency to ignore anyone whoes close to her, apart from Aron; she rarely talks with anyone other than Aron.


    "Look beside them; they are happily talking." I replied as I pointed at the team beside them.


    It was Aron who had been paired up with Nora.


    Who knows why, instead of Aeloria, who is now with me, Aron has been paired with Nora, Breg¡¯s so-called girlfriend.


    They both were not shying away from the presence of others, as they talked despite both of their childhood friends being together just beside them.


    "Why are youparing others with us? Maybe they have known each other for a long time, unlike us," she said as she started walking towards the portrait of the first king.


    "Yeah, yeah," I replied as I followed her.


    We both stood in front of the portrait, looking up at the towering figure.


    "Do you seriously think Anna has Human God¡¯s bloodline?" Aeloria whispered softly as she looked at the portrait with a conflicted look.


    "I don¡¯t know," I replied as I looked at her. She may not show it, but she looked quite worried about her.


    Good for the princess for making such a friend.


    "I looked into the history and myths about him," she said, looking at me. "He had killed God and eradicated races that were held to be the supreme races of their time. He had also killed ny percent of the dragons that lived at that time, all because he wanted to protect the humans who don¡¯t even worship him now."


    "Bro seriously got ghosted by his own race," I joked, but she didn¡¯tugh.


    "Be serious."


    "Okay."


    "Most of the gods that he had killed had descendants that are being worshipped as their gods by humans."


    "Yeah, if she really has his bloodline, many of the churches wille after her just to please their gods," I replied, focusing my gaze towards Angelina, who was standing with the teachers.


    Because of thest incident at the academy, she is going to be with the teachers all day long for her safety.


    "I am worried about her." Aeloria¡¯s words brought me back to our conversation.


    "Why are you? You are just her friend while she has been engaged to a big shot, the Crown Prince of a whole Empire," I replied, emphasizing myst words.


    "You do know about them, right?" She frowned. "They are power-hungry beasts. If sacrificing Anna will bring more power to them, they will do it without a second thought."


    "She was the one who made the choice to marry in that ce; what can we do about it?" I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "She could die, Eden!" She shouted, but she kept her voice as low as she could.


    "And what do you want me to do? Protect that girl who left me at my lowest." I replied as I stepped closer to her, my eyes ring at her.


    "You love her, don¡¯t you?" She whispered, looking at me.


    I stayed silent as I thought about her words.


    "No, I used to, yes, but now, no, I don¡¯t," I replied, shaking my head.


    I felt like a hand was crawling around my heart as I said those words, and I knew why this was happening.


    The Eden within me who loved her desperately wanted me not to say those words.


    "So, are you going to just sit back and watch her die?" She asked as she took a step back.


    "She is not my responsibility, Aeloria. Don¡¯t forget that. I don¡¯t want anything to do with the royal family, not now or ever."


    "Alright, everyone!" As she was about to continue, a loud voice brought our attention to it.


    As I looked towards the teacher, a new figure had arrived with them.


    He was a tall and lean person with a big beard, wearing the traditional dress of the kingdom.


    He had a few wrinkles on his face, but his body looked well-trained despite his old age.


    "He is our guide and one of the retired king¡¯s guards, Sir Connor Dh," Sophia introduced the guy who stood tall and proud in front of us.


    "Hello, everyone." His deep voice resonated inside the hall.


    "I won¡¯t be taking too much time as we are alreadyte, so first let¡¯s get out of here." He said, and the gate to the outside of the chamber swung open, revealing the city outside.


    In the same manner as the ss came inside the chamber, they also exited, with us being thest ones.


    "Wee to the old royal capital of the kingdom, Crown¡¯s Shrine." He said that as he moved out, the rest of the teachers followed him.


    "Ladies first," I said as I stepped forward, gesturing for Aeloria to go out first. She did so without replying.


    As soon as I stepped outside the chamber, a whole new city was in front of me.


    The air carried a sense of history around this ce, and as I moved deeper into the streets of the city, the first thing I did was look back from where we came out.


    It was an old building that had been renovated with a lot of new materials, but the essence of the old still lingered in the structure.


    "The Unity Building," I mumbled, reading the name written on the board.


    Then I looked around the city.


    Monuments dedicated to long-forgotten kings and queens adorned the squares, their imposing statues casting long shadows on the streets.


    "The first ce we are going to visit is the monuments of the first king," Connor said as he directed us in a certain direction. "Please pair up with your partner to avoid forming a huge crowd."


    "The first king was the most beloved monarch in the history of the kingdom; just beside him was the previous king of our kingdom, who unfortunately passed away from an incurable disease," Connor exined as he moved forward.


    "The first king was the most beloved monarch in the history of the kingdom; just beside him was the previous king of our kingdom¡ª


    He used mana to let his voice travel to everyone without being too loud.


    ¡¯He was assassinated,¡¯ I thought as I recalled what my mother had told me about Angelina¡¯s grandfather.


    He was a benevolent man, an amazing king of his time, and a good father.


    Unlike Angelina¡¯s father, he didn¡¯t sell his daughter to another kingdom but let her marry someone she loved.


    "The first king was the one who made the forefather of all the royal descendants, as his bloodline still remains with us, and there has been no change within the royal family since then," he said, nodding towards Princess Angelina, who reciprocated with a nod of her own.


    Well, how could someone just change the main royal family? After all, there is a big shot behind them that is taking care of them from behind the scenes.


    One of the ancestors of the royal family.


    "It is said that before he died, he used all his mana within him to transform the whole Eve continent into the best producer of minerals for a long time," he continued, sparking my interest. Readtest stories on mvl


    The thing he used was not some kind of power; it was a living being that helped him achieve that.


    In the game, there are many mentions of different races that were already known or that were mentioned in some of the mythology,but there are a few that they introduced themselves as races that were just made exclusive for the game.


    Some of them were made just to give something new to every part of the game.


    But some of them were just hinted at as extinct races, such as the one that was thepanion of the first king of this kingdom.


    A being so powerful that it only had a few of them born in millions of years.


    One of the supreme races of ancient times and the Easter egg that was hinted at in the game.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 120: Crown’s Shrine 3

    "Damn, it¡¯s huge." I mumbled as I looked at the statute of the first king.


    It¡¯s a colossal statue of the kingdom¡¯s founding ruler, a symbol etched in stone and time.


    As I approached the monument, its towering presence cast a solemn shadow over the courtyard.


    Conner gestured toward the stone colossus with reverence. "Behold, everyone, the embodiment of our city¡¯s genesis¡ªthe First King, a visionary monarch whose legacy resonates through the ages."


    My eyes traced the intricate details of the statue¡ªthe regal robes, the stoic visage, and the outstretched hand that seemed tomand both authority and respect.


    The First King¡¯s likeness exuded a sense of authority and wisdom, frozen in a perpetual gaze over the city he had birthed.


    "No matter how I look at it, he looked like the current crown prince." Aeloria, standing beside me, mumbled, looking at the statute.


    "You have met that bastard." I asked curiously.


    "Yeah, he is a bastard." She replied with a hint of disgust in her voice.


    "Yeah, fucker well, trying to go after every woman heys his eye on." I replied as I remembered him, if one thing that can describe him properly is yboy.


    "Did he also try to hit on you?" I asked, looking at her curiously.


    "Yeah, but because of Anna, he never got too close." She replied, her expression turning sour, thinking about him.


    "Well, he also tried to bully my sister." I mumbled but immediately corrected myself. "My former sister."


    "There is no such thing as a former sister." She rebuked me, but I just ignored herment.


    "Anyway, where is ivy?" I asked, as I hadn¡¯t found her since we arrived here.


    Normally, she would jump at me at any given time if I was around her.


    "I don¡¯t know, she said something was happening in the Fairy realm so she will not be answer to my summons."


    "Is that so?" I mumbled as I turned back to follow rest of the ss towards the next destination.


    "Hey, Eden," Aeloria called out grabbing me by the shoulder as soon as we reached out on the streets, as I looking around the ce.


    "What?" I asked, turning back to her.


    "Don¡¯t you feel something is following us in this ce?" She whispered, looking around suspiciously.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, also scanning the surroundings.


    The city was bustling with people, moving happily without a care in the world.


    Understandably so, as they were in one of the safest ces in the kingdom.


    The old capital held a rich history, and the royal family ced great importance on its security. Various weapons and artifacts were kept here as historical keepsakes.


    "Don¡¯t you feel like some people are keeping an eye on us all the time?" She asked, frowning.


    ¡¯How did she notice that?¡¯ I thought, studying her expression.


    Since we got out of the building, many people have been keeping their gaze on us, and why would they not? We are standing out too much here.


    Because of that, many of the students have already been ignoring the crowd around us and not giving too much attention to them.


    But some of these random people are giving us so much importance that they are following us around the ce.


    Well, they are not really some random people, some of them are assassin¡¯s who are here for the head of our dear Princess while another group is after destruction of the city.


    They are literally nning this attack for years and have made every preparation possible to execute it.


    but they are doing their best in regards to not standing out too much, making it hard to notice them.


    "Don¡¯t worry about them; I am sure the teachers will take care of them if they try to do anything funny." I replied, as i stated to follow the rest of the ss.


    "Wait, how could you be so insensitive about it?" She asked, galring at me.


    "What do you want me to do? Ask them why they are not minding these business and following us." I replied, feeling annoyed by her behavior.


    "What if they try to attack us?" She asked as she followed me.


    "You are being too pessimistic."


    ¡¯Well, they are here for that.¡¯ i thought knowing full well who these people are.


    But she sure has some good sense of her surroundings, or maybe she knows¨D


    "Wait, why do you think they will attack us?" I asked, halting my steps.


    "What do you mean? Don¡¯t things usually go like this on every trip?" She replied, frowning.


    "You are not in a novel, stop thinking about clich¨¦s." I replied, turning back and continuing my walk.


    I know she is warning me about the attack that¡¯s going to happen, but I am not going to do anything to stop it.


    To keep the security of this ce busy for a while, I need them to do as much damage to the ce as they can.


    As I move forward, we quickly join the rest of the group.


    ¡¯Why are they moving slowly?¡¯ I thought as I noticed both Fatima and Emily walking slowly, getting overtaken by the rest of the students.


    "Why are you here, Eden?" As soon as they reached beside me, Fatima said it in a surprised tone.


    "I was always here; you are the one who came towards me." I replied as I looked at her.


    "Hey, Miss Vice President, I never knew you were such good friends with Eden." Ignoring me Fatima waved towards Aeloria.


    "It¡¯s good to see you, Lady Fatima." Aeloria replied with a smile as she bowed gracefully,"And Eden has been my benefactor since childhood."


    "Has he now?" Fatima asked.


    "Yes, mydy."


    "Anyway, Miss Aeloria, do you have any idea why we are paired into groups of two?" Emily asked as she joined our conversation.


    "I didn¡¯t know." She replied, shaking her head, "The only thing that I know is that it has something to do with thest ce of visit."


    "The tombstones?" I asked, knowing what she was talking about.


    "Yes, it¡¯s too small for more than two people to enter at once."


    "How do you know,Eden?" Fatima asked, getting close to Aeloria.


    "We have met in the awakening ceremony." She replied, and immediately Fatima gave her a strange look.


    "You do remember what happened there, right?" Fatima asked, ncing at me.


    "What happe¨D"


    "Nothing happened; they are baseless rumors." I replied, cutting Aeloria off.


    "Mind telling me how you met him?" Aeloria changed the topic as she asked Fatima.


    "Well, I met him when we were kids." Fatima replied with a smile, "You know, when we were kids, Eden had his own harem of three following him everywhere."


    "Who were they?" Emily asked as her curiosity sparked at Fatima¡¯s words.


    "Do not say a word, Fatima." I warned her in a strict tone, but she ignored my words.


    "Well, there was Grace, who followed him around, and then there were the two princess¨D"


    "What are you talking about, Fatima?" As she was about toplete her words, a chilly voice interrupted her.


    We all turned back, and there Angelina stood with a look that said, ¡¯I will kill you if you say any more.¡¯


    "Hello Angelina." Fatima greeted her with a smile and said, "You have been keeping yourself away from us since you got engaged."


    "I don¡¯t have any reason to associate with you." Angelina replied before shifting her attention towards Aeloria.


    "Can I have some time alone with you? I need to talk." Aeloria nodded at the words as they both moved away from us.


    "You know we have been strictly told not to talk about her sister since we were children." I said as I moved towards her.


    "I remembered that as well, but how you all behaved like she never existed always made me feel annoyed." She grumbled as she remembered her.


    "We can¡¯t do anything about that now; she is no more." I replied to her words as I moved a little towards Emily.


    "You didn¡¯t hear anything, okay?" I said with a smile, and she nodded her head quickly.


    ¡¯They should start any time now.¡¯ I thought as I noticed the sudden silence around the ce.


    The arrival of the princess in the game was the timer for the start of the event.


    That means any time now, they are going to attack us. ¡¯Time to start my n,¡¯ I thought as I started to slow down my pace.


    "Where are you going.?" Emily asked confusedly as I changed my direction from the rest of the students.


    "I will be back in just a minute," I replied as I took a turn, arriving on a different street.


    Sophia and the rest of the teachers should be able to keep the students safe for a while.


    ¡¯Aron let¡¯s see what are you going to do this Time.¡¯ I thought as I took out ¡¯Mask of Deception¡¯ from my inventory.

 Chapter 121: Treasure

    ¡¯Aron, let¡¯s see what you¡¯re going to survive this time.¡¯ I thought as I took out ¡¯Mask of Deception¡¯ from my inventory.


    As soon as I wore the ¡¯Mask of Deception¡¯ over my face, it blurred out my facial features, giving just an outline of what I actually look like.


    I took out a hoodie from my inventory and wore it over my academic shirt.


    Taking a few more turns, I arrived at a corner of an isted building, and without much difficulty, I started climbing it.


    My fingers traced the rough surface of the brick wall as I started the ascent.


    The first few stories were easy because of the handholds and ledges that were quite easy to grip.


    But as I climbed higher, the metal groaned beneath my weight, protesting the intrusion.


    With a deep breath, I jumped up, arriving at the top of the building.


    The city below became clear as I looked around¡ªthe stillness of the scene with everyone doing their own job.


    As minutes turned into contemtive moments, I found a quiet corner on the rooftop.


    I lowered himself to a seated position, my legs dangling over the edge.


    The concrete was cool beneath me.


    ¡¯How long do I need to stay in the academy?¡¯


    Leaning back on his hands, I allowed my thoughts to wander.


    If things go the way I want them to, then maybe next year I won¡¯t need to go to the academy, as my work there wille to an end at that time.


    ¡¯I will just spend my time with family and lovers.¡¯


    After ending all of this, I just want to rest. I have been working my ass off so I could have a peaceful life, and I am going to live it to the fullest.


    "Hey, Edda." I called her out because I had something to ask.


    [Yes?]


    "Will I ever have a peaceful life?"


    It¡¯s been three years since I arrived in this world, and I still don¡¯t know what the purpose of that being who brought me here was.


    What does he want from me?


    What do I have to do for him?


    I don¡¯t know anything about that, not a single thing.


    [....]


    She didn¡¯t reply, keeping her mouth shut whenever I asked her about him.


    "At least tell me, when are you going to inform me of what I have to do for him?" I asked, trying to get any answer that I could.


    [Soon]


    Soon huh?


    "Let¡¯s hope you are not lying this time." I mumbled as I stood up with my gaze on the building in front of me.


    Quite a lot of the guards were guarding the tomb-like structure with utmost sincerity.


    There are two types of guards in the ce; the first is the stronger one, with around origin level 5-6 while the weaker ones are around 3-4.


    [What are you going to do, Eden?]


    "Can¡¯t you read my mind? Why ask such questions?"I mumbled as I stretched my body.


    [Can¡¯t you just answer?]


    "I am going to steal the royal treasure." I replied with a small grin as my gaze lingered on the tome-shaped building in front of me.


    [You have a death wish, don¡¯t you?]


    "I know what I am doing; don¡¯t lecture me." I grumbled as I stood at the edge of the building.


    In the game, while fighting the terrorists, if the gamer arrives in front of the first king¡¯s tomb, a side quest will be generated.


    In this quest, the yer of the game has to find out the treasure hidden inside the building and im it.


    Then we are provided with two options. one to either give the treasure to the royal family earning the princess affection or keep it for themselves.


    Then we are provided with two options. one to either give the treasure to the royal family earning the princess affection or keep it for themselves.


    Well, even then, the second option was a trap, aster on, when the kingdom finds out about it, they will press on you multiple crime charges, and, in the end, they will throw the hero out of the academy.


    Which means game over.


    Anyway,the treasure is my second priority, as the thing for which I came here is the Easter egg.


    *BOOOOOOOOM*


    An explosion echoed through the city, a thunderous roar that shattered the quietude of the city.


    mes danced in the air, casting flickering shadows on the surrounding buildings.


    "It¡¯s time." I mumbled as I took a deep breath and saw the group of stronger guards rushing towards the explosion.


    Without a moment of hesitation, I jumped down the building while using a wind spell to propel myself in the air further, towards the tomb-shaped building.


    As I plummeted through the air, my left hand instinctively found the ring on my finger. With a thought, the metallic band transformed, extending into a sleek, deadly spear.


    The explosion¡¯s shockwave rippled through the air, creating a forceful current that caressed my skin.


    The ground rushed up to meet me, and as I executed a wlessnding, his legs absorbed the impact.


    "Who are you!" As soon as Inded, the guards shouted.


    The guards, disoriented by the explosion, converged on me with a mix of apprehension and aggression.


    Without giving me time to answer, they lunched forward, ready to attack me.


    ¡¯Why ask a clich¨¦ question when you are going to attack anyway?.¡¯


    In a swift motion, I lunged forward, the spear an extension of my intent.


    *ng*


    The metallic ng of weapons colliding filled the air as I deftly parried their attacks.


    "Arghh"


    With another swift movement of my spear, I trusted it into one of the guards bodies, rendering him useless in the fight.


    "Call back up!"


    "We need help!"


    The guards, initially confident, faltered under the onught.


    I moved with a fluidity that belied the danger of my situation; each strike was a calcted step toward my objective¡ªkill them all.


    The tomb-shaped building loomed behind me as I killed more guards.


    As thest guard fell before him, I stood amidst the aftermath, my breath steadying.


    [Was it necessary to kill them all?]


    "You do know I can¡¯t show my spear to anyone, right?." I replied as the spear, once an extension of my hand, transformed back into the familiar ring.


    [You could have fought barehanded; they aren¡¯t your match anyway.]


    "And put my life at risk? What if the stronger guesses back? You also want me to fight them barehanded?" I rebuked as I started to move inside the tome.


    With no one to interfere, I entered the building.


    As soon as I entered, my footsteps echoed through the narrow corridor, the air thick with stillness as I entered the tomb-like building that housed the grave of the kingdom¡¯s first king.


    entered, my footsteps echoing through the narrow corridor, the air thick with stillness as I entered the tomb-like building that housed the grave of the kingdom¡¯s first


    The walls are adorned with faded tapestries depicting tales of a bygone era.


    The air grew colder as I advanced, a spectral chill that clung to my skin.


    The corridor widened, revealing an expansive chamber adorned with intricate carvings and solemn statues.


    I ced a hand on the cold surface of the statute, my fingertips brushing against the engraved symbols.


    "Huuu..."


    With a deep breath, I took out a big war hammer from my inventory.


    "Hope I won¡¯t die for doing this." I mumbled as bowed my head a little in front of the first statute.


    *BOOOOM*


    The resolute echo of stone striking stone reverberated through the chamber as I brought down the hammer upon the first statute.


    "Not this one." I mumbled as chunks of stone scattered across the chamber floor.


    *BOOOOM*


    The hammer descended once more, striking down another statute.


    "Not this one as well." I mumbled as I walked towards the next statute.


    "Fuck.. where is it?"


    As thest remnants of the statuesy in ruin, I stood amid the debris.


    [You forgot the pedestal.]


    "Hmm?"


    Amidst the rubble, one pedestal stood empty, as if anticipating the final act of this iconostic performance.


    I narrowed my eyes with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty.


    The hammer was still gripped tightly in his hands.


    With measured steps, I approached the vacant pedestal.


    *BOOOOM*


    The hammer descended once more, striking the empty pedestal with a resounding thud.


    Yet, instead of the expected echo of destruction, a radiant light erupted from the point of impact.


    I shielded his eyes as the chamber bathed in an incandescent glow.


    "I finally found you." I mumbled, grinning, as the light subsided.


    hand trembled slightly as I held the egg-like object in his palm.


    It was a peculiar artifact, smooth to the touch, with a pearlescent sheen that caught the ambient light.


    As my fingers wrapped around its delicate form, a soft hum resonated through my being, a vibration that seemed to bridge the gap between the tangible and the ethereal.


    "What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 122: On the other side 1

    "Can I have some time alone with you? I need to talk," Angelina asked, looking at Aeloria.


    Aeloria nodded in agreement, and they both moved away from Eden.


    The group was now divided into two, with Angelina and Aeloria forming one team and walking behind Eden, Fatima, and Emily.


    "So, what happened?" Aeloria asked as she looked at Angelina.


    "We are being followed," she replied as her gaze moved around the alley and buildings. "Or, to be more precise, we are being surrounded."


    "Hmm," Aeloria hummed in response as she followed Angelina¡¯s gaze, looking at the people who were clearly observing them.


    "You don¡¯t look surprised?" Angelina asked, noticing herck of response.


    "I noticed it as well," she replied as her gaze moved towards Eden¡¯s back, "and he noticed it as well."


    "Is that so?" Angelina replied with a slight nod.


    "So, what are we going to do about them?" Aeloria asked, focusing back on Angelina.


    "Teachers have already started to take action, and they have also asked for support from the kingdom knights if things get out of hand." Angelina replied as she matched her pace with hers.


    "And they left you alone?" Aeloria inquired, her brow furrowing slightly. "You¡¯re the most likely target, you know? How could they just leave you alone?"


    "Don¡¯t worry, Teacher Sophia is still keeping an eye out. If anyone tries to pull anything funny, she¡¯s got it covered," she reassured with a casual wave of her hand, trying to ease Aeloria¡¯s concern.


    "So, they¡¯re using you as bait?" Aeloria pressed, her frown deepening.


    "No! What are you saying? They didn¡¯t do anything like that," she eximed, dismissing the notion.


    "Then why are you alone?" Aeloria asked again, a hint of suspicion in her gaze.


    "...It¡¯s suffocating to be with them. They take my title as the first princess way too seriously, and aren¡¯t you the only one with whom I can freely talk?" she replied with a light chuckle.


    However, beneath theughter, her tired voice hinted at a different, moreplex story.


    "They¡¯re afraid of you, huh?" Aeloria mused, a knowing glint in her eyes as she grasped the teachers¡¯ apprehension.


    "They weren¡¯t that distant before, unlike now."


    "Yeah, but some fucker just had to spill the beans to the world that you¡¯re a descendant of a god," Aeloria grumbled, recalling the chaotic events of the entrance ceremony.


    "Why are you in such a bad mood?" Angelina asked, picking up on Aeloria¡¯s darkened expression.


    "Nothing, just having a hard time thinking about the future," Aeloria grumbled once again, her brows furrowing as she released a tired sigh.


    "You¡¯re talking like you already know what will happen in the future," Angelina responded, her tone light as she observed Aeloria.


    "Well, I can somewhat guess what could happen in the future," Aeloria replied with a knowing smile.


    "Oh, please do enlighten me. What could happen?" Angelina asked, ying along with her.


    "What else could happen? First, some shady group will try to attack the students from the academy to fulfill their wish or awaken their god, or something along those lines. And, by some coincidence, a princess or someone of the same status will also be in the same ss," Aeloria dered, punctuating her words with a dramatic gesture towards Angelina.


    What else could happen? First, some shady group will try to attack the students from the academy to fulfill their wish or awaken their god, or something along those lines. And, by some coincidence, a princess or someone of the same status


    "You can check the princess part," Angelina confirmed with a nod.


    "And they will try to kidnap the said princess to achieve their ambitions, only to get their asses kicked by some promised hero who, again by some coincidence, is in the same ss as her. And, of course, the princess falls in love at first sight with the hero and boom happy ending," Aeloria concluded.


    "Come on, princesses are not that cheap, you know, and love at first sight happens in fairy tales only," Angelina countered, her words apanied by a slight frown.


    ¡¯And princesses never have a happy ending.¡¯ Angelina kept these depressing words to herself not saying those out loud.


    "Love at first sight is a real thing," Aeloria rebuked as they both moved at an equal pace.


    "I tend to forget sometimes that you are the author of those ¡¯dirty¡¯ books that you publish," Angelina replied, recalling Aeloria¡¯s published works.


    "Cultured books," Aeloria retorted, to which they both chuckled lightly.


    "Anyway, your story is wrong to begin with, at least the princess part."


    "Yeah, yeah, I know. At least you can¡¯t fall in love at first sight," Aeloria replied, nodding at her words.


    "Talking about the hero," Aeloria mumbled as her gaze shifted towards the red-haired boy who was conversing happily with a girl named Nora, "did the king order you something about the hero of this era?"


    "... father told me to be on friendly terms with him," Angelina replied as she too looked at Aron.


    As of now, Aron, Breg, Nora, and Cassia had formed a single group as they all walked together.


    "I don¡¯t like him," Aeloria bluntly said, looking at him.


    "Why? I don¡¯t remember you talking with him. Did something happen?" Curiously, Angelina asked, as she didn¡¯t recall anything urring between them.


    "Ivy warned me about him; she told me to be careful around him."


    "Why, though?" Angelina couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    Fairies are known for their descriptive nature in identifying good and bad people around them, and if a fairy is warning about someone, it is enough to question the very nature of the said person.


    "Don¡¯t know, but I trust Ivy enough to listen to her words. In the first ce, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to form a contract with her if she had not taken the initiative to be with me," Aeloria replied, shrugging her shoulders.


    "I need to inform this to father," Angelina mumbled to herself.


    "Would you stop acting like a puppet? Why do you have to tell everything to your father?"


    "Seriously! Why are you getting pissed at every other minute?" Angelina asked, noticing her constant mood swings.


    "....."


    "....."


    "Are you going to tell me or not?" Angelina asked again as Aeloria kept her mouth shut.


    "I talked with Eden." As the words left Aeloria¡¯s mouth, Angelina came to a sudden halt.


    "About what?" she asked, looking at her best friend.


    "About your lineage being the descendant of the Human God. I asked if he could help you in some ways," Aeloria replied with a tired sigh.


    "Aeloria... Sigh.." A sigh escaped through Angelina¡¯s lips as well as she heard her words.


    "Please don¡¯t do this again," she requested as she started to resume her walk.


    "I mean, he could help with something. He was practically missing for three years, and I don¡¯t believe those bullshit stories that Duke Morton has spread about him being confined¡ª"


    "Aeloria," Angelina interrupted before she couldplete her words.


    "Please don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t drag him into my mess again." Angelina expressed her words with light steps as she continued to move. "I am more or less his enemy anyway, and I want to keep our rtionship that way, so don¡¯t interfere again."


    "Why are you both so stubborn?" Aeloriained as she quickened her pace to match hers.


    "Anyway, aren¡¯t we a little bit too chill despite knowing that we can possibly be attacked at anyti¡ª" As Aeloria was saying her words, they came to a halt as they both found someone blocking their way.


    "Grace," Angelina mumbled as she looked at the blonde-haired girl blocking their path.


    "Where is Eden?" Ignoring Angelina, as if not wanting to acknowledge her presence, Grace¡¯s blood-red eyes were focused on Aeloria as she asked.


    "He was with Fatima, wasn¡¯t he?" Aeloria replied, looking towards Fatima only to find her alone with Emily.


    "Where did he go?" She mumbled with a frown.


    "You were his partner, right?" Grace asked, looking back towards Fatima before focusing again on Aeloria.


    "I had something to talk about with the princess," Aeloria replied, feeling a little intimidated as those blood-red eyes focused on her.


    Without saying another word, Grace moved towards Fatima.


    "Did she just ignore you?" Aeloria asked, looking at the princess.


    "She did," with a bitter smile, she replied.


    "What¡¯s her deal?"


    "She used to be an old friend."


    ========================


    [A/N]


    Well, hello author here.


    First I would like to sincerely apologise for not updating any chapterst month.


    Well, I won¡¯t be a bitch and rant about my personal life but I will just give an overview that I had to take care of my exams and then my family business and then I had to give time to my rtionship which took most of my time.


    Anyway I won¡¯t make any promise but I will try to update regrly atleast I will try to update regrly this month.


    Thank you for reading.


    Peace out.

 Chapter 123: On the other side 2

    "What¡¯s her deal?" Aeloria asked with a hint of annoyance as she watched Grace moving towards Fatima and Emily.


    "She used to be an old friend," Angelina mumbled with a bitter expression, "not anymore though."


    "What happened?" Out of curiosity, Aeloria asked, as most of the information about Angelina¡¯s childhood had been kept a secret from the people of the kingdom.


    And even she doesn¡¯t know much about what happened before she met her at the awakening ceremony three years ago.


    "Well, let¡¯s just say my stupidity made her lose her mother, and I lost a wonderful friend," she replied with a hint of sadness as she remembered what happened on that fateful day.


    "You lost another friend huh?," Aeloria replied, her eyes now fixed on the princess. "That¡¯s so like you, losing people here and there."


    "Ha... It sounds like you are mocking me," Angelina replied with a light chuckle.


    "Think what you want," Aeloria replied nonchntly as they soon arrived at the center of the city.


    In the central square, a beautiful fountain stood in the middle, carved with an ancient design signifying its age.


    Radiating from the fountain, four expansive streets stretched in cardinal directions, creating a crossroad.


    The air buzzed with the symphony of diverse conversations,ughter.


    However, amid the lively atmosphere, a discerning eye could detect an undercurrent of suspicious activity.


    Figures d in nondescript attire moved with purpose, weaving through the crowd like shadows.


    Their nces lingered on the unsuspecting students,disrupting the natural flow of the bustling crowd.


    As the students navigated the lively square, the suspicious individuals closed in.


    A subtle tension permeated the air, a dissonance within the harmonious backdrop of the city.


    "Now what?" Angelina mumbled as the group of students stopped moving and started to halt their steps altogether.


    "What happened?"


    "Someone is blocking the way in the front."


    "Who in their right mind will do that?"


    "I don¡¯t know, and where are the teachers anyway?"


    The murmurs and whispers of the students around them grew louder as they moved forward.


    "Did something happen?" Aeloria asked as they soon arrived towards the group of Fatima and Emily, with Grace also standing among them.


    "Someone is blocking the way in front of us," Emily mumbled as they saw a man in beggar¡¯s clothes arguing with their guide, Connor Dh.


    "Move aside! You are blocking the way!" The loud voice of Connor resonated throughout the streets as he tried to move the beggar who had grabbed his legs.


    "Sir, please help me! I haven¡¯t eaten anything; please give me something to eat." The man in histe thirties begged while grabbing Connor¡¯s leg, tears threatening to drop from his eyes.


    "I said move!" Connor shouted, but the man remained unhinged as he begged, his face now hung low, making it impossible to notice his expressions.


    "If you don¡¯t move in at the count of three, it will be a capital crime of blocking an official in the line of duty," Connor threatened, his voice filled with annoyance as he gave hisst warning.


    "Angelina." As the scene unfolded in front of them, Aeloria arrived beside Angelina and whispered softly.


    "What?" She asked in confusion.


    "We are getting surrounded," Aeloria said, her eyes scanning the area.


    Soon enough, people with umon clothes came into view, blocking the path of all four streets around the fountain.


    "1!" Connor shouted as the man continued blocking their way.


    The streets soon started to feel less crowded as people, witnessing the unfolding scene, moved away to avoid getting involved.


    "Get ready, Angelina," Aeloria mumbled as she slowly closed her eyes. "If things go out of hand, we need to move you away from here."


    Angelina nodded her head as she took out a short sword from her space ring, effectively hiding it around her arms to avoid alerting the suspicious individuals.


    "2!"


    "Ivy,e back, it¡¯s important," Aeloria mumbled as she formed a connection with her contracted spirit, waiting to get any type of response back from her.


    "Sigh...."


    But even when some time passed, there was no response, which made her let out a tired sigh.


    "Fatima." Having no other option, Angelina took the matter into her own hands as she called out to the person close to her.


    "Hmm, what?" Fatima asked, shifting her gaze away from the scene, which she found interesting.


    "How good are you at fighting right now?" Angelina asked, to which Fatima tilted her head in confusion.


    "I mean, I am not the best, but I can at least protect myself if necessary," she replied, still in confusion.


    "Good, then get ready to fight as well, and you too, Emily," Angelina ordered to both of them, who, although still confused, nodded their heads as they noticed her serious expression.


    "Grace, you as well." Angelina shifted her gaze towards the blonde girl who had the same hair color as her.


    "Do not order me," Grace replied without looking at her.


    "It¡¯s serious," Angelina insisted, as the group of individuals had be so noticeable that even some students had also taken notice of them.


    "I can see that myself." She replied with her blood red eyes moving around the ce.


    "3!" Connor shouted as he started to take out his sword ready to behead the man infront of him.


    In the tense silence that followed, the man who had been begging before them abruptly shifted from a pitiful figure to a menacing threat.


    "ARGHH!"


    With rming swiftness, he produced a glinting knife, shing it across the inner thigh of Connor.


    The sounds ofrge gasps followed suit as the students witnessed the scene.


    With another swift movement, the man stood up, his face expressionless as he swung the knife, slicing across Connor¡¯s throat.


    As soon as Connor¡¯s body fell to the ground, his hand holding his throat in an attempt to stop the bleeding, the individuals who had been waiting for the exact moment started to rush towards the students, each of them ready to attack the nearest student.


    A figure also materialized in front of the princess.


    "Teacher Sophia!" Angelina shouted as Sophia stood in front of her.


    With a quick thought, Sophia created a wind shield in front of those students who were about to get attacked.


    "There are too many of them," she mumbled as she took notice of the number of assants attacking the students.


    "Angelina, stay beside me," Sophia said as she created a firm shield of mana around her and the rest of the member of the group.


    Then, she expanded her mana, forming more wind shields around the students trying to protect them.


    *Swish*


    Just as Sophia was about to make another move, a de cutting through the air arrived right beside her.


    With just a slight twist of her torso, she managed to dodge the de aiming at her guts that was thrown at her.


    Her concentration shifted as the wind shield that she had made became thinner and less sturdy.


    "Would you stop interfering?" The man who was begging just a while ago said as he looked directly into her eyes.


    With one nce, Sophia could tell that this man was strong, but she couldn¡¯t determine if he was stronger than her or not.


    As they both stood in a standstill, measuring each other, the scene around them soon turned chaotic.


    *p p p*


    As they both stood in a standstill, three heavy ps resonated around them, and they both shifted their focus towards the new person.


    The man stood at the top of a fountain which was at the centre of the area.


    He had a protective barrier around him.


    He had long ck hair, and a mask covered his face, but the eyes that peeked through the mask had a threatening look.


    "Boom," the man mumbled slowly, and within the silence of the area, his voice sounded loud and clear.


    *BOOOOOOM!


    As if waiting for his words, arge explosion urred simultaneously at all four streets.


    The st and the shockwave were enough to nearly harm all the students if not for Sophia¡¯s quick thinking, making countless barriers and shields to protect the students from harm.


    "Gasp.. Gasp... "


    But because she had spent all her mana in a small amount of time, Sophia was having a hard time even breathing.


    Cold sweat tickled her body as she witnessed the aftermath of the explosion.


    Despite the students being mostly safe with light to heavy burns, most of the buildings and the people around them had been burnt to a crisp, with many of them being innocent civilians.


    Despite all this, she forced herself to look towards the man who stood at the top of the burned fountain.


    He nodded in satisfaction as he looked at the damage the explosion had done.


    "Angelina," Sophia mumbled, but she couldn¡¯t hear her own voice as her ears weren¡¯t working properly.


    Still, she quickly looked back towards the princess, who was in a state of shock after therge explosion.


    A sigh of relief washed over her as the students were safe, but her expression soon turned serious as she noticed the man with ck hair jumping down the fountain.

 Chapter 124: On the other side 3

    A sigh of relief washed over her as the students were safe, but her expression soon turned serious as she noticed the man with ck hair jumping down the fountain.


    Then, as if to add more problems for her, the assassin that had taken the life of Connor had also survived the explosion, albeit half of his body had burnt due to excessive heat and was healing quickly.


    "Hah... hah..."


    Taking deep breaths, Sophia strengthened her posture, ready to face them.


    ¡¯I can deal with them.¡¯ She thought, reassuring herself as she gathered the remaining mana.


    ¡¯I need to just hold on until the rest of the teachers arrive with the knights.¡¯ With that as the basis of her n, she fixed her gaze towards the two of them.


    *p p*


    The masked man pped again, drawing attention towards him, and instinctively, Sophia¡¯s expression hardened, fearing another explosion might happen.


    "You survived that!" The masked man with ck hair eximed, "and even saved every single student as well. You truly are admirable, Lady Sophia."


    "Who are you?" Sophia asked, going along with his talk.


    Her gaze then moved towards the assassin and by his behaviour and the way he is on gaurd against the masked person she could guess that they are not in the same side.


    ¡¯Worst case I had to fight both of them.¡¯ she that thoughte to her mind she took another deep breath to m her mind.


    "I am just a nobody," he replied, shrugging his shoulders, "and shouldn¡¯t there be a better question to ask, like how are you going to deal with them."


    As if waiting for his words another group of assants started to emerge form the debris with simr outfit as the masked man.


    "Fuck.." a curse involuntary escaped her lips as she found herself in this particr situation.


    As if waiting for his words, another group of assants started to emerge from the debris, wearing simr outfits to the masked man.


    "Fuck..." a curse involuntarily escaped her lips as she found herself in this particr situation.


    "What¡¯s going on?"


    "I can¡¯t hear! I can¡¯t!"


    "Stop shouting!"


    As the students woke up from the aftermath of the explosion shock, their confusion soon turned into fear as they found another group of assants ready to attack them.


    Half of assants again started to run towards the students while have stayed in there ce casting spells from behind, and once again, Sophia tried to form a wind shield to protect the students who were supposed to be attacked first.


    "You should be focusing here." As Sophia tried to intervene in the attack, the masked man quickly arrived in front of her, his de-like w right in front of her face.


    "Argh!"


    Jerking her head backward, she tried to dodge the attack, but the w still managed to cut her right cheek.


    Blood tickled down her cheek but her attention was forced to move towards the students.


    Blood tickled down her cheek but her attention was forced to move towards the students but she couldn¡¯t focus because ¡ª


    "Eyes here!"


    With a menacing voice the masked man quickly tried to attack her but Sophia quickly used mana to quickly make a distance between them.


    Being a mage her weak point has always been closebat and creating a distance was the first priority for her.


    "AHHHH!"


    A scream resonated throughout the area as one of the assants managed to behead one of the students marking the first death of the students.


    "No!" Sophia tried to intervene again, but she still was having a hard time herself.


    "Angelina!" As the battle between Sophia and the masked man started in earnest, Aeloria shouted.


    "I know!" Replied Angelina as she took out her short sword, as assants were now targeting them.


    With a swift movement, Angelina arrived in front of the group as she took the role of vanguard, with Emily beside her.


    "Can you fight?" Aeloria asked Emily, who was standing in front of her.


    "My specialty is hand-to-handbat, so don¡¯t worry about me," she replied as she took her battle stance.


    Aeloria nodded as she looked towards the chocte-colored girl Fatima, who was beside her, still trying to understand the situation happening around her. "From earth spikes the moment theye close enough, I will protect you."


    Fatima nodded as she knelt down, touching the ground below.


    "I know what I need to do." Before Aeloria could instruct anything to Grace, she firmly replied without looking at her.


    Aeloria silently nodded her head as she circted spirit energy in her body.


    "Blessing of spring," she mumbled, and a translucent aura enveloped all four of them, increasing their physical strength and mana cirction.


    As the first assants lunged forward, Angelina smoothly parried the attack with her short sword, creating an opening for Emily.


    With a swift, well-timed maneuver, Emily dodged past Angelina and delivered a precise strike, breaking the nose of the first enemy and incapacitating him.


    The remaining adversaries, undeterred, closed in.


    Angelina, with her sword, parried the enemy attack.


    Meanwhile, Emily seamlessly disyed powerful maneuvers and strikes, ensuring the enemies were kept off bnce.


    Angelina and Emily executed a coordinated assault.


    Angelina disarmed her opponent with a swift twist of her short sword, creating an opening for Emily to incapacitate the second adversary with a well-ced strike at his throat.


    "Fuck..."


    As the third enemy attempted a retreat, arge spike passed through both his thighs, making him unable to move.


    Closing in, Emily delivered a powerful punch breaking his jaw knocking him down.


    Meanwhile, as two assants tried to attack Grace, she quickly took her battle stance.


    Her blood-red eyes ignited, changing their color to a dark ck that tried to consume light itself.


    In an instant, mes danced around her, cloaking her entire body.


    The first assant, drunken by arrogance, attempted an attack. Grace, however, responded with a mere flick of her fingers.


    The dark mes surged forward, manifesting tendrils that coiled around the assant.


    "Burn," she mumbled, and as she did, the mes ignited with more vitality, starting to burn the man alive.


    "ARGHHH!!"


    A burning smell passed around in the air as the man was getting burned alive.


    The second assant, sensing an opportunity, pressed forward.


    Grace, the mes flickering in response to her will, conjured a barrier that absorbed the onught of the attack.


    With a focused gaze, she directed the dark mes towards the remaining adversary.


    The mes twisted and contorted, forming an indomitable force that engulfed the assant, burning him alive.


    "Damn, was it necessary to kill them?" Aeloria asked as she watched them getting burned, but she wasn¡¯t one toin as a headless body sprawled right in front of her.


    "Why are you so good?" Angelina, frowning, couldn¡¯t help but ask Emily.


    She had been getting training for years to protect herself, but as far as she remembered, Emily was just a normalmoner without anything special about her family.


    To Angelina¡¯s question, Emily just gave a simple smile without replying.


    Not getting a reply, Angelina shifted her focus towards the other students.


    Most of them were having a hard time defending themselves, while a few of them were fighting with the best of their capability.


    "Aron, huh?" She mumbled as her gaze fixed on the red-haired boy who was defending himself and the girl behind him against the assants.


    "Her name is Nora, right?" Aeloria mumbled as she reached out to Angelina, her gaze also fixed on them.


    "We should help others as well¡ª"


    "BOOOOM!"


    Before Angelina could finish her words , arge explosion urred, but this time it came from a different direction.


    "What¡¯s happening there?" Angelina asked as she looked towards the sky, where a cluster of white mes was formed in the air.


    "Teacher Geilna!" One of the students shouted as they saw Geilnaing in their direction with a few guards.


    The students, who were desperately trying to defend themselves, saw a ray of hope in her.


    Geilna quickly joined Sophia as they were in a settlement until she arrived.


    While the guards swiftly moved towards the students, protecting them from the assants.


    "Where is Alvin?" Sophia asked as she took deep breaths to calm down.


    Fighting with someone without much mana had taken quite a toll on her body.


    "He is busy with another enemy; he will arrive in a while."


    Sophia nodded her head as she focused back towards the masked man.


    "Let¡¯s finish him quickly." Geilna mumbled as she gathered mana around her.


    As they were about to engage in another battle something clicked inside Sophia¡¯s mind.


    "Wait! Where is the other one!" She shouted as she desperately looked around trying to find the assassin.


    "Sophia!" Geilna¡¯s voice snapped her back to reality as she narrowly dodged the w that was aimed at her thorat.


    As the battle continued, no one could notice a silent figure who was moving closer towards Angelina, his eyes filled with murderous intent.

 Chapter 125: Burning flames

    [Frist Person POV:- Eden]


    As my fingers wrapped around its delicate form, a soft hum resonated through my being, a vibration that seemed to bridge the gap between the tangible and the ethereal.


    "What are you doing here?" A sharp but startled voice brought me back to my senses as I looked towards the opening of the tomb.


    One person stood there, his gaze wandering around the ce as he tried to understand the destruction that had happened in the ce.


    "Alvin, we need to move now!" Another voice came from the outside, and a familiar voice at that.


    I looked towards the entrance only to find a mature woman with long, dark caramel-colored hair that caught my attention.


    ¡¯Professor Alvin and Geilna, what are they doing here?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but wonder why they were present here instead of being there to protect the students.


    Beside her, a group of knights were also present as their attention was on the fallen knights that were sprawled outside of the tomb like structure.


    "There is another one of the terrorists in here, Geilna. I will be there after I subdue him," Alvin shouted as he swiftly took out a sword, ready to attack me.


    "I can help with it; first, let¡¯s subdue him, and then we can go towards the students," Geilna suggested as she tried to intervene, entering the building.


    "No, students should take priority for now. I can take care of him; he is not that strong," Alvin replied as he took deep breaths topose himself.


    ¡¯Now, that¡¯s some misunderstanding there,¡¯ I thought as I gave professer Alvin a peculiar look.


    Though I am weaker than him in Origin level, I am pretty sure I can at least beat him inbat.


    And if we fight for the first time, I can guarantee I can win by using the surprise element.


    Him being the weakest amoung the ss teachers didn¡¯t help him much either.


    "Alright, be careful!" Geilna¡¯s voice once again resonated throughout the ce before she started to run towards towards the center of the city.


    {Star Sense}


    Spreading the star energy around me, I quickly formed a link towards a corner of the building, and a thin thread-like line connected the two space nodes.


    {Space Wrap}


    With a flicker of star energy, the egg-like object in my hand quickly disappeared as I hid it in a safe ce.


    Due to it having simr features to a living organism, it cannot be stored in the inventory or inside a space ring, so the best course of action was to keep it aside until I take care of him.


    "Why did you do this?" Alvin asked me as he was trying his best to hold back his anger.


    ¡¯how strong is he Edda?¡¯ Instead of replying i asked about his level and a answer immediately came back.


    [Origin Level 8]


    ¡¯Hmm, he is not that strong huh?¡¯ I thought as I looked at his reddish face filled with anger.


    I mean, he still has royal bloodline inside him, so seeing the resting ce of his ancestors getting destroyed like this... it shouldn¡¯t be a good feeling.


    "Just because..." I replied with a smirk behind my mask as I took out a normal spear from the inventory.


    I won¡¯t get a chance every day to fight with a person with a higher origin level than me.


    And I am not sure if I can kill him, not I want to as he has his role to fulfill, so showing him my trump card right now isn¡¯t the best thing.


    "You mocked our ancestors¡¯ resting ce just because!" Alvin barked as he took a battle stance.


    ¡¯Hmm, let¡¯s y for a while I will finish this before the second explosion urs.¡¯


    Thinking this, I made a mental note to finish the fight within a few minutes.


    Before going back towards the rest of the ss.


    Truth behind told things will go more hectic after the second explosion so I atleast need to be there before that happens.


    "In the name of my ancesto¡ª"


    {Space Wrap}


    "You talk too much." Before he could even finish his sentence I wrapped arriving in front of him and swing my spear horizontally making an arc.


    *Gasp*


    Gasping in suprise he hurried step he back down narrowly avoiding the attack.


    "An elf?" Alvin mumbled as he adjusted his posture, his words filled with bewilderment and surprise, "What¡¯s an elf doing here?"


    Well humans can¡¯t use space magic so his guess wasn¡¯t baseless but..


    "Like I said, you talk too much," I replied with a tinge of annoyance as I swung my spear again.


    This time Alvin was able to counter as his sword shed through the air, colliding with my spear.


    My hand jerked back a little because of the difference in strength.


    Using his momentum to my advantage, I stepped back and readjust my posture.


    But the silver lining of his sword quickly came into my view.


    Without hesitation, I took a step back, but at the same time, I stabbed my spear forward, aiming at his guts.


    Having a long-range weapon has its perks.


    "Argh.."


    The spear scratched the side of his abdomen, making Alvin groan in pain.


    He tried to parry the attack, but I was a step ahead of him, using his momentum I swung my body around making a full arc with the spear as he tried to increase the distance between them.


    With a quick steps backwards he arrived at the entrance of the building the scenes of chaos outside the building came into my view.


    "You are a good fighter," Alvin remarked as he started to cover his body with Aura, "but you are weaker than me."


    ¡¯So, he is resorting to having a long-term battle.¡¯ I thought as I understood his intentions; in terms of skill, I am at a higher level than him, but if only origin level was kept in mind, he is three levels ahead of me.


    ¡¯It¡¯s not like I n to fight for a long time,¡¯ I thought as I looked at him covering his sword with aura.


    Not giving him too much chance, I quickly stepped forward, barging him with a series of strikes. He kept dodging backward until he was ready to use Aura.


    And once he was ready, he braced my foot against the ground.


    A sliver line flew towards me at a terrifying speed.


    _Whoosh_


    {Space Wrap}


    However, his sword only shed the air as I quickly used {Space Wrap} to arrive beside him.


    He looked taken aback by the situation, but he still gritted his teeth and with unbnced footsteps tried to attack me.


    But I quickly brought my spear in between coated with Aura, blocking his attack.


    After regaining his bnce, he tried to sh his sword horizontally, or he tried to, but I quickly swung my spear aiming at his neck.


    He quickly blocked it, and if he hadn¡¯t done that, his head would surely have been split apart.


    {Wings Of The Phoenix}


    As he was defending himself, a wing of mesmerizing pure white me formed behind me.


    I quickly manipted the mes, making a ball out of it and threw it at him.


    ¡¯Ka-me-ha-me- just kidding.¡¯


    The intensity of the me was enough to throw him in the air, where the ball of mes exploded, creating a cluster of white mes in the sky.


    _Crack_


    But as he firmly held his sword, defending himself from the burning mes, I arrived beside him with {Space Wrap}.


    Covering my legs with Aura, I kicked his knees, and a cracking sound resonated as he quickly descended downwards.


    "Argh.."


    He groaned in pain, his eyes full of astonishment with trembling lips as he collided with the ground, but he quickly stood up as I again arrived in front of him, he took a step back, albeit his left leg was forcefully dragged.


    Blood ghused out from him knees and the degree of burns over his body was numerous but he still held his sword tightly ready to fight again.


    He again swung his sword but it was slow then before and the aura was a lot thinner that it was used to be.


    I titled my body a little easily evading his attack.


    He then attacked me with consecutive of attacks but I easily dodged them.


    "Why is an elf even her¡ªArggh"


    Before he couldplete his sentence, I kicked him with a round kick at his abdomen, making him stumble on his feet.


    ¡¯It should be enough.¡¯ I thought as I looked at him huffing and groaning in pain.


    "It was a good fight, now bye.."


    {Space Wrap}


    I arrived in front of the egg-like object, holding it in my hand I inspected if there was any type of damaged done to it but to my relief it was perfectly fine.


    "It¡¯s time to meet them..." Mumbling, I looked towards the center of the city where another fight was going on.

 Chapter 126: Hollow pit 1

    {Space Wrap}


    The space around me twisted with an unbnced intensity as I arrived at my destination.


    Standing at the top of a burned-down building at the corner of the center of the city, I looked around me.


    The scene in front of me unfolded as I observed the destruction that was happening.


    Geilna and Sophia were facing a masked guy, and they were slowly overpowered him.


    "How much time left before the second explosion, Edda?"


    [5 minutes, give or take.]


    ¡¯They should be able to handle him in this much time, right?¡¯


    I thought as I noticed that even in a two versus one situation, the guy was holding his ground quite well.


    Well, it¡¯s not that surprising, as both Geilna and Sophia are mages, while he is a knight; all he needs to do is avoid getting hit by the bombardment of spells.


    I took out a bow form the inventory and knocked an arrow in it, coating it with star energy. I aimed it at the masked guy.


    _Swish_


    With a quick speed that ignored logic and space, the arrow quickly got stuck inside his shoulders.


    "Argh!" His scream was so loud that I could hear him from here, and the surprise look on the teachers¡¯ faces didn¡¯tst long as they quickly took advantage of the situation.


    "That should do it."


    Observing them for a while, I shifted my attention towards the rest of the students.


    Most of them were having a hard time facing the assants, but due to therger number, they were still having the upper hand.


    while some were noticeable for their skill in fighting.


    Although there were some casualties among the students, most of them seemed to be safe.


    Then, my gaze moved towards a particr group: Angelina, Aeloria, Grace, Emily, and Fatima. It was quite an unusual team - two [Main Heroines] two [Sub-Heroines], and one [Viiness].


    Surprisingly, their teamwork wasmendable.


    ¡¯Her bloodline has awakened, huh?¡¯ I thought as I observed the ck mes covering Grace¡¯s entire being.


    Her bloodline appeared to be a double-edged sword, capable of consuming her if things went out of hand.


    ¡¯I need to do something about that,¡¯ I pondered, turning my attention towards Emily.


    ¡¯How the heck did she get this stronger?¡¯


    I pondered, furrowing my brows as I watched her fight.


    I knew she had talent for hand-to-handbat, but that was supposed to blossomter in the story. Right now, she shouldn¡¯t be at this level of proficiency inbat.


    Did her story also change?


    I bit my lip lightly as I thought about it. I never made contact with her or her mother, so how could her story have changed?


    ¡¯Now that I think about it, she did mention once that I looked like someone from her childhood.¡¯


    I stopped thinking about it; maybe the best thing to do would be to ask about this directly.


    Then I shifted my gaze towards Aeloria.


    ¡¯And where the hell did the gentle Sprite go?¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but think about it.


    In the game, Aeloria wasn¡¯t good inbat; her main strength was buffs and enhancements with the help of spirit.


    But now, things have changed as she is enhancing her physical strength with spirit energy.


    Is she seriously the same girl who used to be saved every time in the game?


    Three headless bodies were right beside her she didn¡¯t even flinch as she took someone¡¯s life, and she didn¡¯t seem to mind it that much.


    ¡¯Seriously now, I doubt if she is even a reincarnated person from the modern world?¡¯


    But the thing is, if she isn¡¯t the same girl from the game, doesn¡¯t that mean that the whole plot of the game is already messed up?


    ¡¯This whole event was arranged for her to fall for the hero, but it looks like it¡¯s not going to happen this time.¡¯ I clicked my tongue as I thought about it.


    But that works for me, as I can take care of things easily, all I need to do is move the students from the centre of the city.


    ¡¯Hmm?¡¯


    I squint my eyes as I looked at a shadow like figure moving around them.


    ¡¯is he targeting Angelina?¡¯ I thought as looked at him trying to remain undetected from the rest mainly from Sophia and Geilna.


    ¡¯I can take care of him, he is injured anyway.¡¯


    Having seen the abnormal group enough, I shifted my gaze towards the hero Aron.


    He was fighting quite well, having taken care of two assants by himself, which is quite good.


    And not so surprisingly, there was a girl beside him he was protecting.


    ¡¯So is Nora taking Aeloria¡¯s ce in this event?¡¯


    I wondered as I looked at her hiding behind Aron.


    ¡¯No, that¡¯s not important. Where the heck is Berg now?¡¯


    Moving my gaze around the ce, I quickly found the boy. He was fighting with another assants with Cassia.


    ¡¯Why is the idiot there?¡¯ I let out a frustrated sigh as I took out the ¡¯Mask of Deception.¡¯


    Changing my dress quickly, I wore the academic uniform as I stretched my body.


    {Space Wrap}


    The space around me twisted again, and the scene in front of me changed as I found myself at the center of a narrow street.


    _Swish_


    With quick steps, I arrived where the fight was going on.


    The first thing I did was to help Berg.


    Taking out the double-edged sword with a handle in the middle, I made a surprise attack on the first assant.


    Before he could even react, half of his body slid down, falling to the ground.


    "Bro?" Breg let out a startled voice as he looked at me, but soon his expression turned into relief as he got closer to me.


    "You¡¯re fine! I was worried about you when I didn¡¯t find you." He tried to hug me as he eximed, but I quickly smacked his face away from me.


    "Go help your girlfriend; someone else is doing that instead of you," I replied in an annoyed tone as I looked at Aron and Nora.


    "Ohh! Thanks, man." Breg came to his senses as he ran towards Nora.


    "Where were you?" Cassia asked as she looked at me suspiciously.


    "Nature¡¯s call," I replied nonchntly as she made a dumb face.


    Yeah, I know, not a convincing lie, but I can¡¯t say I was robbing the royal family.


    Ignoring her, I surveyed my surroundings once again until I noticed Aeloria¡¯s group again.


    ¡¯Let¡¯s stay with them for a while,¡¯ I thought as I took quick steps towards them.


    "Eden!"


    As soon as I arrived in their viewing zone, Emily was the first one to greet me.


    I waved at her as I arrived in front of them, ignoring the chaos that was happening around me.


    Now that I think about it, most of them are quite abnormal.


    Even after death is happening here and there, they were still able to be mentally strong.


    ¡¯Well, we will know about that after their adrenaline rush ends.¡¯


    "You guys are doing well, aren¡¯t you?" I said as I lightly arrived in front of them.


    "And are you going toe out or not?"


    I said as I looked towards a certain direction.


    "Huh?" A strange voice came out of nowhere, and before he could understand, I quickly jumped at him and swung my sword horizontally.


    "Argh."


    An leg fell off on the ground from seemingly nowhere.


    "Argh... How?" He let out a confused voice as he looked at me. "How did you notice?"


    Ignoring his words, I quickly swung my sword while covering it with Aura, attacking his abdomen.


    He tried to dodge the attack but was a step toote as my sword cut his stomach open.


    ¡¯Why is he so weak?¡¯ I thought as I looked at his dying body.


    He should be around Sophia¡¯s level, and even then, he died with a surprise attack.


    ¡¯¡¯Why is he so weak?¡¯ I thought as I looked at his dying body.


    He should be around Sophia¡¯s level, and even then, he died with a surprise attack.


    ¡¯Now is not the time.¡¯ Quickly shifting my gaze, I looked towards Sophia and Geilna.


    And as I expected, they were about to subdue the guy.


    "Fall back!" But as if waiting for this moment, he ordered, and all the assants quickly started to run away, including the leader himself.


    "What¡¯s going on.." I heard Sophia¡¯s startled voice as she tried to intervene in their retreat, but I quickly ran towards her to stop her.


    "Wait! There is another bomb in that which is about to explode." I said as I blocked her way and pointed towards the first king big statue.


    "How do you¡ª"


    "We can do thatter, Sophia. Tell the students to move away from here!"


    Before she could inquire more, I cut her off and gave orders.


    "ALL STUDENTS, RUN TOWARDS THE TELEPORTATION BUILDING!"


    Thankfully, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions as she ordered the students to move, and they didn¡¯t take much time as they listened to her and started to run away.


    ¡¯That should do it.¡¯ I thought as I looked at them running away.


    But in the crowd of all the students, one stood still.


    Her blood-red eyes looked at me as she waited for me toe towards her.


    *BOOOOOM!*


    I looked at Grace with a small smile, and just like that, the ground beneath us crumbled, and another explosion urred turning the city up side down.

 Chapter 127: Hollow pit 2

    *BOOOOM*


    A deafening boom shattered the stillness of the ce, reverberating through the ancient city like a harbinger of chaos.


    The towering statue of the first king erupted in a blinding explosion, sending shockwaves rippling through the ground below.


    "Ahh, shit," I mumbled as I looked at Grace; she stood there, her gaze on me.


    No, looking at me wouldn¡¯t be the right word to say the think is that she understood that I was going to do something by sending them all away.


    And she doesn¡¯t want that and the solution for this is simple.


    ¡¯Lets take her with me.¡¯


    With quick steps, I arrived in front of her, and before she could react, I scooped her into my arms and held her in a princess-carrying position.


    "W-wha?" Ignoring her startled voice I quickly jumped up with all my strength while using the wind around me to levitate me above the ground for a while.


    As the smoke cleared and the echoes faded, the once-sturdy ground beneath the city square began to tremble, its foundations weakened by the force of the st.


    *Rumble*


    With a deep, ominous rumble, the earth parted, revealing a vast chasm like a bottomless hollow pit.


    From above, the condition of the city was all too clear.


    Grace watched in horror as the ground crumbled beneath our feet, swallowing buildings and streets alike into the gaping maw of the abyss.


    "Grace," I called out, forcing her to look at me.


    "Let¡¯s go on an adventure." Without waiting for her reply, I said again with a smirk as I gently let go of the wind magic around me.


    Gravity did its work, and we both quickly fell down into the bottomless pit.


    She instinctively buried her face into my chest, closing her eyes, her entire body trembled in my embrace, but she didn¡¯t let out a single scream.


    After ten seconds, I felt like we were about to reach the ground.


    [Wings of the Phoenix]


    Mesmerizing wings of pure white mes became an extension of my body as I gently folded them to reduce the speed of our falling.


    One.


    Two.


    Three.


    Folding and opening my wings three times, I was able to end our fall as I gentlynded on the ground.


    The wings on my back faded away as the ce soon get engulfed intoplete darkness.


    Havingnded perfectly I looked down at Grace.


    Her face was pale, and she was drenched in cold sweat.


    It was as if she was having a panic attack.


    I had seen this happen to her before, especially when her mother died; she often had this type of reaction around me.


    "Grace," I gently called her while shaking her.


    "Huhh..." She still didn¡¯t open her eyes, taking short breaths topose herself.


    "First of all, calm down..." I said once again, this time my voice tinged with concern for her.


    "Don¡¯t behave like a baby, Grace, get a hold of yourself... huh," I said once again as I tried to ce her down, but she tightened her grip around my neck, refusing to let go. Find adventures on NovelBin.C?m


    "Please hug me..."


    "What?"


    "I am scared, please..." She buried her face on my chest even more deeply as she embraced me strongly.


    "Sigh..." Letting out a sigh, I decided to let her be like that as I looked around the ce.


    The first thing I did was to look up from where we had fallen down, and as I expected.


    the distance between the top and the ground was at least a kilometer apart.


    So much so that I couldn¡¯t see much light in the ce even though it was afternoon.


    "What¡¯s that?" I mumbled as I looked at a dot that was falling from the sky.


    "¡ª¡ªHHH!"


    "¡ªHHHH!"


    "AHHHHH!"


    I quickly formed a soft barrier of wind as soon as I realized that someone was falling from the sky.


    *Boom*


    With a soft thud, the personnded on the barrier, which cushioned the impact and prevented damage.


    "Aeloria?" I called out as I looked at the girl who was huffing like a dog as she groaned in pain.


    "E-Eden?" She called me in a startled voice as she looked at me, but her attention quickly shifted towards Grace, who was looking at her with annoyance and... anger?


    Don¡¯t tell me that she is angry about her interrupting her.


    Well that¡¯s cute.


    "Put me down," Grace said as she tried to move away from me.


    She was still having hard time breathing but she have managed to control her emotions somehow.


    Throwing those thoughts away I softly put her down and helped her stand on her feet.


    "Where are we?" Aeloria asked as she absentmindedly looked around the ce.


    "Abyrinth," I replied as I formed a small fire in my hand, illuminating the whole ce.


    Right now, we stood inside the heart of thebyrinth that was beneath the old royal capital city.


    "Abyrinth?" Aeloria asked as she looked around the ce.


    "How did you fall down, Aeloria?" Grace asked the question that I was also thinking.


    "Huh?" Aeloria looked embarrassed as she replied, "My leg slipped as I was running away."


    ¡¯Lies.¡¯


    Is she thinking we are idiots or something?


    "Aren¡¯t you way too clumsy?" I asked, narrowing my eyes.


    The thought that she may know about this ce quickly shed in my mind; after all, this ce was mentioned in the game as well.


    But it wasn¡¯t a yable area, so even I don¡¯t know much about this ce.


    I have no idea what this ce held, but one thing is for sure: I can find a lot of historical works and contents in this ce.


    And the history I am most interested in right now is the history of the [Human God].


    "So what, do you think I jumped into an unknown ce because I wanted to?" Aeloria replied with an annoyed look as she nced at me.


    Well, she has a valid point.


    "What about the others?" I asked again as I looked around.


    "They are safe for now... At least most of them are."


    "What about the teachers?"


    "They are safe as well, and I think they wille soon to rescue us."


    "Hmm," I hummed in reply as I looked towards the path in front of us.


    Truth behind told they will not arrive for our rescue for atleast a day things are going to be more hectic on the other side as one more explosion is still left.


    The air was thick with the scent of earth and vegetation.


    As I looked around I found himself at a crossroads, where two diverging paths beckoned with equal allure.


    To my left, a narrow corridor wound its way through a dense thicket of bioluminescent nts, their delicate leaves casting an iridescent glow that illuminated the path ahead.


    To his right, a cavernous tunnel open, its depths veiled in shadows that whispered of unseen mysteries.


    "Hey, Eden," Grace called out to me as I looked at the path.


    "What?"


    "When we were falling and you were holding me, I felt intense heat. What was that?" She asked, looking genuinely curious about what happened.


    "....."


    "What?"


    "You shouldn¡¯t say those kinds of things out loud, Lady Grace," Aeloria interjected with a bashful smile, adding to the misunderstanding.


    Why is she acting like that?


    All bashful all of a sudden.


    "What do you mean?" Grace asked titling her head a little.


    "You know this is natural when two opposite gender are so close¡ª"


    "Shut up pervert."


    As Aeloria tried to teach her something unnecessary I quickly interrupted her.


    "What! How am I a pervert?" She rebuked as if I said something wrong.


    "Anyway, we should move for now," I said, changing the topic.


    "Hey, don¡¯t ignore my question!"


    Ignoring her, I moved towards Grace.


    "Can you move?" I asked as I gently ced my hand on her shoulders.


    "Hmm."


    "If you don¡¯t feel good, tell me quickly. Don¡¯t try to hide it."


    "Hmm."


    "And if you need something, say that too."


    "Ok."


    "And¡ª"


    "Is it only me, or have you both always had this close rtionship?" Aeloria interrupted me as she looked at both of us with an amused look.


    "It¡¯s just you," I replied as I moved away from Grace.


    "Anyway, let¡¯s move," I said as I looked at the right pathway.


    "Why?" I halted my steps as Aeloria asked me.


    "Why are you acting like we have to move? We just need to wait until the teachers arrive to rescue us."


    I didn¡¯t reply but quietly looked at her.


    Her behavior always confused me.


    Does she actually know the game¡¯s events or not?


    If she does, then she shouldn¡¯t ask these types of stupid questions.


    *BOOOOM*


    As if waiting for this moment, another explosion happened, and this time it was more intense than before.


    "This should answer your question," I replied as I looked at her shaken eyes.


    "They are not safe to help us, and neither are we."

 Chapter 128: A Cruse for Eternity 1

    "This should answer your question," I replied as I looked at her shaken eyes.


    "They are not safe to help us, and neither are we."


    "W-wait! You guys misunderstood my question," Grace said with a frown on her face, as if she got the meaning of her own question.


    "When we fell down, I felt heat, like the heat we feel from mes," she rified her words, making a strange face.


    ¡¯Is she talking about the wings?¡¯ I thought as I looked at her.


    "Anyway, we should be going now," I said, ignoring her question.


    "Which side are we choosing?" Aeloria asked as she stood up, her eyes alternating from one path to another.


    Well, just like any otherbyrinth, it had a rather cliche and typical design, with one correct path while the other paths led to traps or dead ends.


    "Eden, which side should we choose?" Grace asked in a soft voice as she arrived beside me.


    "Hmmm..." I ced my finger over my chin, pondering.


    Truth be told, I wanted to check both sides, as I didn¡¯t know which side had better rewards.


    But right now, I needed to quickly choose one path.


    "Both of you, get behind me."


    "Why?"


    "Just do it."


    I dragged Aeloria behind me, who was tiptoeing right in front of me, trying to check what was on both paths.


    {Star Sense}


    I let out a small amount of Star energy from my body as I used {Star Sense}.


    A clear 3-D map formed of what was in front of us, and I quickly tried to memorize the path.


    The first thing I noticed was that on the left path, there were some moving things.


    I didn¡¯t know if they were some monsters or living nts, but there were a huge number of them.


    "We are going on the right path," I dered as I looked at both of them.


    "Where is she?" I asked, looking around, and Grace pointed towards the left direction.


    With quick steps, I arrived in front of the left path and saw Aeloria crouched down, caressing the nts on the path.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Look, Eden, aren¡¯t they beautiful!"


    Well, they were beautiful, as they were nts that reflected light, so they glowed a lot. But they could also be harmful.


    "Don¡¯t touch them; they can be dangerous," I gently grabbed her wrist and jerked her to stand up.


    "Let¡¯s go."


    "Let go, idiot, I get it."


    I freed her hand as she grumbled.


    With me in front, we started to move towards the right path with Grace and Aeloria behind me.


    "....by the way, how did someone create this bigbyrinth beneath the city, and nobody has any idea about it?"


    Halfway through, Aeloria asked as she looked around, the wall were creaked withrge numbers of damage here and there.


    But they still stood strong and if I have to make a guess, it should be quite old.


    "Over time."


    "I know that much."


    "So stop asking."


    "That¡¯s not even the question I asked. How could they forget about this ce?"


    "Maybe they made it a long time ago, and the descendants forgot about it," Grace added, as I ignored her question.


    "Or maybe they wanted their descendants to forget about it," I replied, thinking about it.


    Something they made and then kept secret about it, as if they didn¡¯t want others to know about it.


    "...is this ce for ¡¯that¡¯ god?" Grace asked, echoing the same thought that was in my mind.


    The Human God.


    "Maybe."


    "Still, how could this be present, and nobody knows about it? I mean, how could this ce be hidden?" Aeloria asked again, frowning her brows.


    "They can hide it."


    "How?"


    "By manipting the space," I replied, considering it.


    Considering it, this way, nobody could find it, as no human has an affinity towards space, and no one other than humans is allowed in this city.


    A good guess, if I say so myself.


    "... Eden, look at that." Aeloria¡¯s words brought me back to reality as she made me look in front.


    As we moved forward, the damaged and creaked wall soon started to change, as dark purple-colored marble adorned the ground and all the sides of the wall with just little to no damage.


    "Is that... light?"


    And on all the sides, round-shaped stones were attached, emitting soft light that illuminated the ground and the path.


    "It¡¯s warm," Aeloria mumbled as she got closer to one of the light stones.


    Hearing her words, I felt an urge to touch the stone, but I held back, knowing that in a ce like abyrinth, touching a shady-looking object might trigger some trap.


    "Hahaha... It¡¯s really warm..." But unlike me, there was an idiot who was messing around with the stone.


    "Stop that, Aeloria!"


    "Why?"


    "... Hey, Idiot!"


    _nk!!!_


    "Ahh, fuck."


    As I tried to warn her, a strange mechanical voice resonated in the path.


    "E-Eden!?"


    Rushing, I quickly arrived beside Grace, wrapping my hand around her waist and bringing her closer as I formed a mana shield around me, while another one formed around Aeloria, who was a little further away from me.


    "What are you doing?" Grace asked, but I didn¡¯t reply as I looked around in tension, trying to find what that sound was.


    _¡ªcrack!!_


    But something unexpected happened: the wall, which was looking normal a while ago, copsed, and a new path opened in front of us.


    "Seriously," I mumbled as I looked at the path with a nk expression.


    Is this the luck of a [Main Heroine]?


    I am pretty sure if I had touched some shady looking object that would have definitely triggered some trap.


    "Eden..." Patting my chest lightly, Grace called me once again.


    "Ahh, sorry," I replied as I removed my hand. She quickly moved away without much change in expression.


    She gently fixed her zer and shirt as she red at me, but her red ears gave away her real feelings.


    "Let¡¯s go!" As if she knew this would happen, Aeloria took the lead this time, arriving in front of us and walking inside the new path that had stairs taking us down.


    "Hmm, where will this ce take us?"


    "Hey, wait..."


    I grabbed her hand, stopping her in a hurry to go inside.


    "....."


    But I didn¡¯t have a choice but to look nkly upwards towards the words that were written on the wall in front of us.


    AT THE DAWN OF ATLANTIS THERE WERE NO GODS


    .


    "....W-what does this mean?"


    "..."


    I remained silent, unable to reply to Aeloria as I looked at those words.


    Those words were written on an old cracked b that hung over the wall.


    They weren¡¯t in thenguage of humans.


    Those words were written in ancient Phoenixnguage.


    Thenguage that only the royal family of the Phoenix n should know.


    Thenguage that shouldn¡¯t exist in this ce because the only exception of learning thatnguage in thousands of years, except the royal family, is me.


    "Eden?"


    Grace gently tugged the hem of my shirt as she softly called me.


    "Huh?"


    "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, I am," I assured her with a small smile as I took the lead again, moving down the stairs.


    "I will be in front from now on, and don¡¯t try to act on your own, Aeloria. That¡¯s thest warning," I ordered strictly as I took the step in the front of her.


    "Fine..." Aeloria grumbled as she took a step back.


    *Tick...tick...*


    In the silence, the sound of our footsteps echoed as we slowly moved downwards.


    I was too preupied to think about something else as I moved absent-mindedly.


    "Did you know what thatnguage was, Eden?" Aeloria asked as she observed my face.


    "I have seen them somewhere, but I¡¯m not sure," I replied vaguely as I looked at her.


    "Where?"


    "In some old textbooks. Those words matched the words of the Phoenixnguage," I mumbled as I tried to give her vague information.


    Everyone knows what type of race Phoenix are, and if she tried to ask more, she would only get in trouble.


    Phoenix are known for their aggressive nature when ites to their n.


    "Have you ever seen a Phoenix before, Eden?"


    "No, they are not known as a legendary n for nothing."


    "I heard about their young monster, though."


    "Young monster?" I looked at her in confusion.


    Since when did they have a young monster, and I don¡¯t know about him?


    "You don¡¯t know? His name is Neil."


    My lips twitched slightly as I heard my name from her mouth.


    "He isn¡¯t a young monster."


    "I heard he acts like one."


    Why is she acting like a chatterbox?


    I ignored her and looked at the light that wasing from the end of the stairs.


    But I halted my steps once again as my gazended on another b hanging at the end.


    Without the gods, the world maintained its peace, but they destroyed the ¡¯order¡¯. Read exclusive adventures at NovelBin.C?m


    I took a deep breath as I mumbled thest line written on the b.


    "


    And so, to restore peace, I assumed the duty of ying the gods, for it is I who bears the moniker of the God¡¯s Bane


    ."

 Chapter 129: A Cruse For Eternity 2

    And so, to restore peace, I assumed the duty of ying the gods, for it is I who bears the moniker of the God¡¯s Bane.


    "...."


    "Eden?" Grace called out softly as she shook my hand.


    "Y-yeah," I replied, but my gaze was still fixed on the te


    "Why are you looking at that?" She asked as she followed my gaze.


    "That¡¯s strange. The text that was in front of the path is here as well," she mumbled as she looked at the te.


    "Um.... Eden, do you understand what¡¯s written on that?" Aeloria asked, frowning, as I blocked the path of the stairs.


    "No," I mumbled as I took a step down, and we arrived in a different ce.


    The staircase brought us to a different pathway, or to be more precise, it brought us to a tunnel.


    A tunnel whose end we couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡¯That¡¯s an unexpected text I encountered,¡¯ I thought as I moved forward inside the endless tunnel.


    At the entrance, what the text written was not thatplicated.


    If I have to say it in simple words, it meant that at the beginning of this world, there weren¡¯t any gods.


    Which matched with what I know.


    Before the ¡¯demise of deities.¡¯


    Before the era of gods, there was a time that the world knew nothing about gods.


    The world¡¯s history that got lost as time progressed.


    A time when gods weren¡¯t present.


    But things getplicated with what was written on thest te.


    There was mention of ¡¯they¡¯ and ¡¯order.¡¯


    But the question is, who are ¡¯they¡¯?


    What ¡¯order¡¯ was it talking about?


    But the most concerning thing was thenguage that was used to write those words.


    Was there some kind of rtion between the Human God and the Phoenix n?


    ¡¯Anyway, I will have to talk with Sylvia about this.¡¯


    A sigh left my mouth as I took deep breaths to m my unresting heart as I thought about what to do with this information.


    "Why are you sighing?" Aeloria mumbled as she arrived beside me.


    "What time should it be now?" I asked, ignoring her question.


    "I don¡¯t know," Aeloria replied, and Grace also shook her head.


    ¡¯Edda?¡¯


    [4 hours until sunset.]


    ¡¯Hmm.¡¯


    "When did you steal one of them?" I grumbled as I looked at Aeloria, who had one of those shining stones in her hand.


    "From the first time I saw it?"


    "Give me that."


    "No, I won¡¯t."


    "Why?"


    "It¡¯s warm, and I feel cold right now."


    Stay tuned to NovelBin.C?m


    I let out a deep sigh as I let her be, as this ce was slightly cold.


    "If you don¡¯t want to get us in trouble, don¡¯t touch anything from now on. Got that?"


    "...yeah."


    Well, at least she knows her mistakes.


    As we moved in the seemingly endless tunnel, I kept looking at Grace.


    She had a stoic look on her face, but the way she kept rubbing her hands made it clear that she was also feeling cold.


    "Hmm?" As I moved towards the wall and took out a light-illuminating stone, I passed it to Grace.


    "Take it, it¡¯ll help you with the cold," I said as I passed it to her.


    With a slight nod, she pressed it tightly in her hand.


    "Hey! You just warned me not to touch anything, and you did the same thing," Aeloria said, her face showing betrayal.


    "I knew it wouldn¡¯t trigger any trap," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Liar!"


    "Think what you want."


    "There are so many of them, can¡¯t I take one more?"


    "Don¡¯t even think about it."


    "Come on, jerk."


    Ignoring her grumbling, I looked at the stones attached to the walls.


    They were ced at intervals of a few meters and were abundant.


    ¡¯They can be useful if I should take them with me.¡¯


    Of course, I am going to take all of these for myself. No way in hell am I going to leave any of these for the royal family.


    "Hey! I can see something!"


    After walking for quite a while, we could finally see something that looked like a wall blocking our path.


    I also looked around the ce anxiously in case there was another text like the one I found at the entrance, but to my relief, there wasn¡¯t anything like that present here.


    "A seal?"


    As I got closer to the wall, Aeloria, who had run ahead of us, was touching the wall and mumbled.


    I looked at the wall, and sure enough, aplex magic seal made with runes was carved on it.


    ¡¯A seal with special conditions?¡¯


    I thought as I looked at the seal. No matter how advanced the seal could be, the basics remained the same, and from the basics, I could tell it required a special condition to open it.


    "It requires a condition to open it."


    I looked at Aeloria in surprise as she mumbled those words.


    "You know about this rune?" I asked, curious.


    In no way was it easy to understand thisplex rune easily in a few seconds and tell what it was for.


    "Yeah, and this one needs a special condition to open it," she mumbled with a perplexed look as she pointed at the door.


    "And what is that condition?" Grace asked.


    "...hmm, I need time to give an urate answer for that."


    "...can¡¯t we just undo the seal with brute force?" Grace asked again with a frown.


    ¡¯Why is she thinking about using fists?¡¯ I thought, looking at her.


    "We can¡¯t do that," Aeloria replied, shaking her head.


    "Why?" Grace asked.


    "If it was that easy to break into a seal made by runes, people wouldn¡¯t use it in the first ce," Aeloria exined as she touched the runes.


    "So are we going to go back?" Grace asked, sounding tired.


    ¡¯Well, we¡¯ve been walking for a while now, so it¡¯s reasonable for her to be tired,¡¯ I thought to myself.


    "Aeloria, can you tell us what the conditions are to open it?" I asked.


    "I need some time," she replied.


    "Hmm," I mumbled, contemting our options.


    "Fine, try what you can do," I replied, walking a little further,taking a seat and leaning against the wall as I closed my eyes.


    Before long, I sensed another presence sitting beside me.


    "Are you upset, Grace?" I asked, still keeping my eyes closed.


    "...."


    Silence followed.


    "You can say if you have something on your mind," I encouraged.


    "I hate you, Eden," she replied.


    "I know," I responded calmly.


    "I hate my father as well," she continued.


    "I know," I acknowledged.


    "I hate Angelina as well, and the royal family," she added.


    "So do I," I admitted with a light chuckle.


    "Eden, don¡¯t give me hope, please," she whispered, her voice heavy with emotion.


    I nced at her; she had buried her head in her knees, refusing to meet my gaze.


    ¡¯She¡¯s still haunted by the past¡¯, I thought.


    "Hey! Come back here, I think I know what the conditions are!" Aeloria¡¯s sudden shout snapped us both out of our reverie, and we hurried over to her.


    "What is the condition?" I asked.


    "Blood," Aeloria replied.


    "Ahh, fuck.."


    I cursed softly as the meaning dawned on me.


    "Someone¡¯s blood from the royal family, huh?" Grace said, understanding the meaning of her words.


    "But there is another condition," Aeloria continued after a brief pause.


    "And what is that?" I inquired.


    "If a specific energy is passed through the seal, it will open as well," she exined.


    "What energy is that?"


    "I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ve already tried spirit energy and mana, and neither are working."


    "Hmm," I hummed thoughtfully, cing my hand on the seal and attempting to pass Aura through it. As expected, it didn¡¯t work.


    "Guess we¡¯re going back again," I mumbled, feeling slightly disappointed of not discovering whaty beyond the wall.


    "Good work, girl," I said as I gently patted Aeloria¡¯s head.


    Poor girl seemed too shocked to respond.


    After patting her head twice, I turned around to walk back.


    [Eden.] Edda¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in my head.


    ¡¯What?¡¯


    [You have more than one energy in you, remember.]


    ¡¯No, that¡¯s not possible, Edda. Only I have star energy in this world, and that seal was made thousands of years ago. It cannot be opened with it.¡¯ I quickly and firmly rejected her suggestion.


    I began to walk again, refusing to look back at the wall as I tried to calm my racing heart.


    [Eden, destiny cannot be changed; it can only be altered.]


    I stopped at her words, taking a deep breath.


    I didn¡¯t want to do this, but I couldn¡¯t run away from it either.


    If I ran away now, I would be in the dark again, and I didn¡¯t want that.


    Letting out another sigh, I walked back toward the wall again.


    "What are you doing?" Grace asked, puzzled.


    "Eden?"


    Ignoring both of them, I once again ced my hand on the wall and closed my eyes.


    I allowed a small amount of Star energy to flow out of my body toward the seal.


    ¡ªng!!!!

 Chapter 130: A Cruse For Eternity 3

    ¡ªng!!!!


    The runic seal, previously dull and lifeless, suddenly began to react.


    The once colorless runes now glowed brightly before me, casting an intense light.


    As the runes illuminated, the wall disintegrated into pieces, scattering debris in all directions.


    Then, a thin blueyer resembling a teleportation portal appeared before us.


    "....."


    I slowly lowered my hand as the seal shattered.


    I was too stunned to utter a word.


    In an instant, a myriad of emotions overwhelmed me¡ªshock, confusion, anger¡ªall flooding through me in mere seconds.


    But beneath them all, one emotiony hidden: fear.


    Fear of the unknown.


    "Eden?"


    "H-huh?"


    I quietly looked at Grace who was calling me, this time she didn¡¯t hide her concern for me.


    I look back towards myself drenched in clod sweat from my back to my forehead all of them was covered with thickyer of sweat.


    "Are you okay?" She moved closer tiptoeing she cleaned my face with the selves of her zer.


    "I-i am fine." I replied but my voice came out broken then it was supposed to be.


    She didn¡¯t reply but she quietly nodded her head as she moved back a little.


    Taking a deep breath I looked towards Aeloria and as I have guessed she was looking at me suspiciously.


    And I can¡¯t balme her for this.


    Even I was having a hard time believing what happened.


    "Are we going inside now?" Aeloria asked as she moved closer to the portal.


    Extending her hands, she touched the portal, but they quickly passed through, confirming it¡¯s a teleportation portal.


    "Yeah," I mumbled as I took the first step inside the Portal.


    As I emerged on the other side, a breathtaking sight unfolded before me¡ªa vast jungle encapsted within a massive dome-shaped structure.


    The air was thick with the scent of earth and foliage, the life that echoed through the expanse of the jungle.


    Towering trees stretched skyward, their branches mixed with lush foliage, filtering the sunlight into a dappled mosaic upon the forest floor.


    "Wait, sunlight?" I mumbled as I looked at the source of light. Squinting my eyes, I could hardly look at it.


    And from its outline, it wasn¡¯t a sun but arge boulder made with the same stone that was attached to the walls.


    "What the¡ª" as Aeloria came inside the portal, she mumbled as she looked around.


    "Are we outside?" She asked cheerfully as she looked around, and Grace also came inside.


    "Sorry to burst your bubble, but no, we are still inside thebyrinth."


    "Don¡¯t lie! How could there be trees this big inside abyrinth?"


    "Don¡¯t ask me, I don¡¯t know," even though I knew I wouldn¡¯t tell her.


    The dome was made by space maniption and at a high level at that; I could feel the space distortion it was creating even from here.


    "Are we checking this ce then?" Aeloria asked, looking at me.


    "No, we will rest here for a while, then we will move further," I stated, needing some time to think.


    "Can¡¯t we just go?" Frowning, she asked.


    "We don¡¯t know what¡¯s on the inside the jungle, so it will be better if we stay here and get some rest," I replied, looking at her.


    "I am fine! We can check it without much problem," Aeloria groaned, clearly opposed to taking rest.


    *Growl*


    I immediately tensed up my muscles upon hearing a low growling sound.


    Looking around, I strained my senses trying to identify its source.


    After finding nothing, I looked at the girls in confusion.


    *Growl*


    Again, the same sound came, but this time I confirmed its origin.


    "Are you hungry?" I asked, tilting my head slightly as I looked at Grace.


    "It wasn¡¯t me!" She said, ring at me while her cheeks turned pink with embarrassment.


    "Yeah, it wasn¡¯t you, but I am hungry, so we are taking a rest now," I dered as I moved away from the portal.


    Finding a good spot, I took out apact tent from the inventory.


    *Snap*


    Its sturdy frame unfolded with a satisfying snap as it took shape, making afortable spot for rest.


    Havingpleted the tent, I gestured for them to sit down as I moved in front of it.


    Using wind magic, I collected dry leaves and branches, making a pile of them.


    Then, using fire magic, I burned them, creating a temporary firece.


    Taking out a grill, I ced it on the fire and then retrieved a fresh piece of meat from my supplies, coating it with seasoning on all sides.


    Despite my gesture for them to rest, Aeloria and Grace took their seats near the firece.


    "Is it just me, or is the light getting dimmer every minute?" Aeloria mumbled as she looked at the stone ced at the center of the dome.


    "It looks like it will stop emitting light after a while," I replied as I ced the steak on the grill.


    "Hmm..."


    "A bratty noble that knows how to cook, that¡¯s new," Aeloria joked, but I remained unresponsive for a while.


    "Don¡¯t call someone your age a brat; people will think you are older," I replied, looking at her.


    She flinched slightly at my words.


    "I-I am not old! Jerk!" Ignoring her grumbling, I focused on cooking the meat.


    After a while, when the meat started to leak tender juices, I knew it was ready.


    Taking out tes from the inventory, I cut down the steak and ced it in front of them.


    "Thanks for the food!" Aeloria was the first one to eat.


    "Ahh~ it¡¯s delicious!"


    Ignoring her weirdness, I ced a te in front of Grace.


    "Enjoy," I mumbled as I took a piece for myself as well.


    "It¡¯s good, Eden," she said after taking a bite, looking at me.


    I just nodded in reply, not in the mood to talk.


    We all ate in silence.


    "It¡¯s almost like it¡¯s nighttime now," I mumbled as I looked upwards. The light had dimmed so much that it resembled night.


    "Seconds, please." Ignoring myment, Aeloria asked for a second serving.


    I looked at her, sighed, and gave her another serving.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    "Okay, now you guys rest for a while. I will keep watch." After we finished eating, I said, motioning for them to go towards the tent.


    The boulder had already stopped emitting light, and considering the circumstances, it wasn¡¯t wise to move now.


    "Wake me up when you need to change shifts," Aeloria mumbled, yawning as she moved towards the tent.


    "You can sleep too, Grace," I said to her with a small smile.


    She nodded and followed Aeloria into the tent.


    After both of them were out of my sight, I lightly sat down, leaning against arge tree as I nkly stared into the darkness around us.


    [Eden?]


    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to talk right now, Edda, please.¡¯


    I didn¡¯t want to think about what happened.


    If all the things that were going on in my head were true, I didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    But even when I didn¡¯t want to, I couldn¡¯t help but think more about it and the more sense it made.


    [Affinities: fire, water, earth, wind, space-time.]


    Space-time.


    Human God.


    ¡¯Order¡¯.


    Without me knowing, I felt like I had been entangled in something that I didn¡¯t want to be part of.


    *Rusle*


    I closed my eyes as I felt someone¡¯s presence close to me.


    A figure quietly sat beside me.


    I remained still, not moving.


    "Eden."


    She ced her head on my shoulder as she softly called my name.


    "Yeah."


    "Nothing."


    With that, she closed her eyes and took shallow breaths.


    It seemed like she was trying to fall asleep.


    I also let go of all the unnecessary thoughts as I tried to sleep, keeping my senses sharp to react immediately.


    The stillness of the forest didn¡¯t feel like it held any harmful animals, so I decided to take some rest.


    ...


    ...


    -"Child."


    I immediately took out my spear as I heard a voice in my head.


    -"how did you arrived here, my child?"


    The voice reasonated in my head again.


    "Grace?" I shook her slightly, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    No matter how hard I tried, she didn¡¯t move.


    -


    "how did you find this ce,my child?"


    I stood in front of Grace as I looked around, trying to see through the darkness.


    -"you shouldn¡¯t be present here,child".


    I gritted my teeth as I covered my spear with star energy, ready to face whatever it was.


    -"that energy?"


    The voice once again echoed in my head, but this time it sounded startled, unlike the calm and collected voice it had before.


    *Gasp*


    I gasped in surprise as I felt a huge presence in front of me, without me even knowing.


    My surprise didn¡¯t end there as two huge eyes opened in front of me.


    Those yellow eyes, filled with calmness, gave me a longing look.


    Its vertical slits blinked twice as the voice echoed in my head again.


    -"you have arrived atst ."

 Chapter 131: A Cruse For Eternity 4

    Its vertical slits blinked twice as the voice echoed in my head again.


    "You have arrived atst."


    It was a feminine voice, like the voice that calmed everything.


    It sounded old and eternal.


    ¡¯Focus, damn it...¡¯


    Without taking my eyes away from those yellow eyes, I gently took a step back blocking Grace behind me.


    ¡¯What should I do now?¡¯ I thought, trying to figure out how to get away.


    Direct confrontation was not an option.


    The way it arrived in front of me without me realizing was enough to deter me from doing something stupid.


    "What are you?" I asked, feeling its gaze on me with curiosity. Explore more stories at NovelBin.C?m


    "Ah, how people forget about my existence, or is it only you who doesn¡¯t know?" the voice responded.


    "That doesn¡¯t answer my question."


    It blinked again and and without answering my question, asked again.


    "I am just curious, child. How did you arrive in this ce? How did you manage toe here?"


    "We arrived from the portal," I replied, fully covering Grace¡¯s figure behind me.


    The eyes slowly came down, matching my eye level, and because of this, I was able to faintly discern its head.


    It was... a snake head.


    No, calling it a snake would be an understatement. It had a head like a Chinese dragon.


    The snake¡¯s head is adorned with intricate scales that shimmer in hues of vibrant colors, reflecting the light with mesmerizing brilliance.


    Its eyes, now clearly visible, are typicallyrge and almond-shaped, gleaming with an otherworldly intensity, exuding wisdom and ancient knowledge.


    "The energy you have in your body, do you know what its use is?" It asked again, and this time I felt goosebumps all over my body.


    ¡¯How the fuck did she notice! Damn!¡¯


    I thought I heard her words wrongly when I first heard her but she did not it.


    Star energy wasn¡¯t something that could be noticed by just anyone, not even the gods. It wasn¡¯t something that a snake could notice.


    "Who are you?" I asked, my lips trembling as I tried to hide my shock.


    Don¡¯t be rmed, child. I don¡¯t mean any harm."


    Like I would believe in a literal snake.


    "Can you harness that energy at will?" She asked again, this time her eyes filled with curiosity and greed.


    Damn, I knew it, damn snake.


    I covered Grace¡¯s body as I replied.


    "It activates automatically when I am in danger. I have no control over it."


    "What?"


    She replied as if she had heard something absurd and amusing.


    "You have no control over it?"


    "Yes."


    "I see... You can¡¯t handle that energy, huh?"


    Then, it shifted its focus towards Grace, and then tilting her head a little, it looked at the tent in which Aeloria was sleeping.


    ¡¯Is it thinking of attacking us?¡¯ I thought as I looked at its giant head.


    If only I knew if I could beat it or not.


    But that¡¯s the problem. I don¡¯t know how strong this monster is; there is no way to tell.


    "Are you going deeper inside thebyrinth, child?" She asked as she moved her focus back towards me.


    I was momentarily taken aback by her question. Why is she asking that?


    "I do n to," I replied honestly as my eyes moved upwards.


    "I see," she replied, turning silent after that.


    I held my breath, not bothering her, as I thought about escaping the ce.


    "Would you like to hear a story from me, child?" She asked, shifting her focus back to me.


    "Please," I replied, licking my lips, knowing I didn¡¯t have any other option but to listen to her words.


    "A long time ago, when I was in my prime, there was a war between the gods."


    Her words immediately piqued my interest as I looked into her eyes.


    "At that time, I used to be someone who was on par with the gods, a being that represented the earth itself. But within the tens of thousands of gods, I was just one of them, neither too strong nor too weak."


    "Tens of thousands of gods?" I asked, incredulously.


    "Hmm, there used to be a time when thousands of gods roamed on Antis, but most of them are dead now..."


    "How?"


    "A madman killed them," she took a moment to look at me before continuing, "A madman from the human race with harnessing same energy as you."


    "Fuck..." I cursed, regretting that I had asked.


    "That man killed thousands of gods for reasons I don¡¯t know. He was a madman..." Her voice trembled as she spoke those words.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if it was from anger or fear.


    "Anyway, at that time, the central continent was where I met him. Being naive and foolish, I challenged him..."


    "What happened then..." I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    "I lost terribly. Still, at least I tried, unlike the other gods who ran away wherever he went."


    "So..."


    Why was she telling me this story?


    "He split me into seven parts and sealed them in seven different ces. And this is one of those ces where that madman sealed me," she replied, looking at me.


    "Oh... I¡¯m sorry."


    What?


    Why was she ring at me?


    I didn¡¯t know what to say about this.


    "Hah... In the end of thebyrinth lies my real body... Find me if you want to know about that energy of yours."


    ¡¯No, thank you.¡¯


    Despite my thoughts, I nodded my head.


    "Remember, child, if you don¡¯t learn about your energy, the loop will continue and so will curse for eternity toe."


    "What?" I asked, but those eyes blinked once, and then it was already gone.


    "Hey, answer me!"


    "Hey! Damn it!"


    What loop?


    What curse?


    For eternity?


    What on fuck does that mean?


    "Argh, this motherfucking sealed-mouthed people! At least tell me what you mean, damn it!"


    Grumbling, I sat beside Grace as I pondered her words.


    The Madman she was talking about was definitely the Human God.


    And he uses Star Energy...


    "Damn it!" Grumbling, I lifted Grace¡¯s head, which was on the ground, and ced it on myp as I gently patted her head.


    At least this calmed me down a little.


    I closed my eyes as I slowly fell asleep.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    [First person POV: Grace.]


    *Chrip...chrip..*


    As the sound of birds filled my ears, I gently opened my eyes, a frown appearing on my face as I felt my body ache in pain.


    Within a few seconds, the light registered in my eyes, and the scene in front of me became clear as I looked up.


    "....."


    The first thing that came into view was the sleeping face of a boy.


    ¡¯yeah right I fall asleep beside himst night.¡¯


    I immediately tried to move as I noticed I was sleeping on hisp, but his hand on my face didn¡¯t let me.


    I attempted to move it, but it only made him frown as he gently patted me, even in his deep sleep.


    "Eden..."


    "Eden..." I called again, but he didn¡¯t reply.


    "...."


    "I hate you..." I let out a bitter voice as I gently pped his face not strong enough to wake him up.


    I hate him, but at the same time, I couldn¡¯t hate him.


    I hated the boy who was obsessed with the girl who took away my mother¡¯s life.


    But I didn¡¯t hate the boy who was my first friend.


    I didn¡¯t hate the boy who helped me when my mother wasn¡¯t there.


    But I hated the boy who brutally rejected my marriage proposal in front of everyone, the boy who humiliated me.


    But...


    "I am d..."


    I am d he isn¡¯t fixated on Angelina now.


    It makes things easier for me.


    At least I will not feel guilty for hurting him when I kill her.


    That is enough for me, atleast for now.


    There was nothing that hurt more than regretting something after it¡¯s toote.


    Like I regret falling for a boy like him.


    "Hahh..." letting out a sigh, I poked his face with my finger, smiling a little.


    At least in his sleep, he looks cute, like the cute little boy who always tried to climb up the tree only to fall down daily, just so he could sit beside me.


    "Why did you change, Eden..." I mumbled as I ran my finger on his face.


    He changed thrice in just a few years.


    Once when his mother fell into aa.


    Once when my mother and Angelina¡¯s sister died, and he went missing for a whole month, only toe out as a person obsessed only with Angelina.


    And thest is the boy in front of me now.


    "And why did you be so handsome..." pinching his nose a little, I mumbled.


    Whenever all those girls gawked at him, I felt irked for some reason.


    "It¡¯s hard, you know?"


    It¡¯s hard to control myself from not pluck out their eyes.


    "Sigh..."


    "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 132: Abandoning Herself 1

    [First Person POV: Eden ]


    "Sigh..."


    "What are you doing?"


    Letting out a sigh, I opened my eyes and looked at Grace.


    Her extended hand, which was gently poking my face, was suddenly stopped in mid-air as she gave me a dumbfounded look.


    "You think I will fall asleep and leave you unprotected?" I asked, gently patting her head with a small smile.


    "Ahh..."


    "Stay still," I told her sternly, applying pressure to her head as she tried to get up.


    Gently patting her head, I closed my eyes I thought aboutst night.


    The first thing I came to realize was that she wasn¡¯t a real entity.


    The thing I saw wasn¡¯t a real boy but an illusion or a spirit body, something like that.


    And second That damn snake was applying pressure on both Aeloria and Grace, ensuring that neither of them woke up while she was talking with me.


    ¡¯Was she trying to use them as hostages?¡¯


    I wasn¡¯t sure why she did that, but it wasn¡¯t pleasant to know that she attempted to use them as bait if I tried to run away.


    And that nonsense she told me, about the loop, the curse, and eternity.


    And that damn Human God... She said that he sealed her here in this ce. Was there any reason for that?


    I mean, if he did, did he do this for his own amusement, or because he wanted to keep something safe in this ce while using something akin to a god in strength as its guardian?


    ¡¯I am thinking too much.¡¯


    What was she trying to convey to me?


    Or was it just another ploy to manipte me?


    ¡¯Not to forget, she had a look of greed when she talked about star energy.¡¯


    Why was that?


    Did she have any use for star energy, or did she know what it was for?


    So many questions and zero answers.


    ¡¯Fucking frustrating life.¡¯


    "What are you thinking?" Grace¡¯s voice, smoothing half of my worries, interrupted my thoughts.


    "Nothing... Just thinking about how to get out of here."


    "Eden..."


    "Yes?"


    "Is something bothering you?" Continue your saga on NovelBin.C?m


    I stopped patting her head as I looked down.


    Her blood-red eyes met mine, and her messy blonde hair spread around the ce because of sleep.


    She looked... beautiful.


    "Yeah, you are bothering me," I replied, smiling as I looked at her.


    "What? How?" She asked, clearly confused by my random words.


    "Well, it¡¯s kinda hard to keep myposure when you¡¯re resting on myp," I replied, and from the way she red at me, she understood my meaning.


    "What kind of beast are you?" She rebuked as she tried to get up again.


    "What kind of beast is as handsome as me?" I let her stand up as I leaned on the tree a little more.


    "When did you be a narcissist?" She asked, looking at me with contempt.


    "You¡¯re the one who told me I¡¯m handsome," I replied, looking at her as she tried to avoid eye contact with me.


    "I never said that!" She rebuked as she moved towards the tent.


    "Yeah, sure you didn¡¯t. Must be sleep talking then," I replied as I watched her run away.


    "Hah... At least she isn¡¯t stunning me like in the game," I mumbled as I sighed.


    I didn¡¯t want her to end up the way she did in the game.


    Even though she had done a great job in hiding her hostility towards the royal family, she will still be ready to attack them at the first chance she got.


    And that wouldn¡¯t end well for her.


    Well, I still had half a year or so until she seriously tried to kill a member of the royal family.


    ¡¯Still, killing the crown prince with all those heavy security and powerful guards... Her bloodline is sure something.¡¯


    She would be powerful, even if she sumbed to madness.


    She would still be powerful enough to kill most of the named characters.


    "Are you going to keep hiding, or will you show yourself?" I said out loud as I looked in a certain direction.


    _Rush..Rush.._


    After the rushing sound of the leaves, a person soon came into view.


    "You like listening to others talk, don¡¯t you?" I asked as Aeloria arrived in front of me.


    "I was scouting the area. I couldn¡¯t help but listen to what you were saying not my fault," she replied as she gracefully sat in front of me.


    Ignoring her thick thighs peeking through her skirt, I asked, "And how did your scouting go?"


    "I found a translucent barrier that divided the forest into two parts, and on the other side, there are nt-based monsters."


    "So, this ce is like a safe zone, huh?" I mumbled, looking at the boulder that was acting as the sun.


    The light it emitted was increasing little by little, indicating that the day had arrived.


    ¡¯What time is it, Edda?¡¯


    [One hour past sunrise.]


    ¡¯Second day has arrived.¡¯


    Things above should also have calmed down by now, and I¡¯m sure a rescue team will arrive in this ce in a day or two.


    "You know, Eden, you¡¯re a weird guy," Aeloria said, interrupting my thoughts.


    "And what¡¯s that supposed to mean?"


    "I mean the way you carry yourself and the way you have full confidence... It feels odd sometimes," she exined, looking at me with interest.


    "It¡¯s because I¡¯m smart. You know what I¡¯m pointing at?"


    "Hmm, no, sometimes it feels like you know what¡¯s going to happen in the future."


    I momentarily stopped moving, deeply examining her.


    Long brown hair, brown eyes that held sharpness instead of innocence,unlike in the game.


    ¡¯So is she going to open up now?¡¯


    "And?" I asked, waiting for her to reveal her identity first.


    "And nothing else, just sharing my observation," she said, standing up and moving away.


    "Hmm, is she hinting that I should open up first?" I mumbled as I thought about her words.


    "And nothing else, just sharing my observation," she said, standing up and moving away.


    "Hmm, is she hinting that I should open up first?" I mumbled as I thought about her


    "Not gonna happen."


    For now let¡¯s move. We are going deeper inside thebyrinth.


    I made my decision as I stood up.


    I needed to meet that damn snake.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "So, are you guys ready?" I asked as I looked at both Grace and Aeloria.


    After taking their time, both of them were now ready to move forward.


    "Seriously, why are we even going inside this ce?" Aeloria grumbled as she stood close to the translucent barrier.


    "Because we don¡¯t have any other choice," I replied as I poked her side ribs.


    "Anhh~"


    "....."


    She let out a sinful moan and I quickly pushed her before she could question me, making her first to move.


    "What was that for, jerk!"


    Ignoring her, I looked at the surroundings.


    The ce was filled with trees and nts, but unlike the ce we were before, here the trees had a different structure, and most importantly, they were alive.


    _Srh._


    With a defiant cry, one of the nts quickly spread its tendrils like veins as it tried to bind me.


    I lightly sidestepped as the veins passed by me.


    Changing its target, it tried to bind Grace, but just as it was about to reach her, she quickly grabbed the veins with her hand.


    _Srchhh_


    The monster cried in pain as the veins started to burn when Grace coated her hand with ck fire, burning them.


    "Aeloria," I called out as a monster stood beside her, ready to swallow her whole.


    "Ahh, shit..." she mumbled, but she quickly took her battle stance, covering her hands with spirit energy to strengthen her body.


    Without any dy, she threw a punch that got stuck inside the monster¡¯s body.


    Then, as if her switch had been flipped, she actively started killing more monsters.


    "First, it was light, but she quickly moved deeper inside thebyrinth, killing more monsters and making way for us to move."


    "Is she some kind of battle maniac or what?" Grace asked as she moved beside me.


    "Don¡¯t ask me," I shrugged my shoulder as I slowly walked along the path that Aeloria had created.


    "Eden..."


    "Yeah?"


    "When you weren¡¯t present, Aeloria was the most active in the social circle at that time," Grace said, observing Aeloria¡¯s solitude as she moved further into thebyrinth.


    "Hmm? Was she trying to form some kind of rtion with the higher-ups?" I asked curiously.


    "Yes, she did, for alliances and also for money."


    "Money?"


    "Yes, money that she used for the orphanage and healthcare," Grace exined, hesitating as if unsure whether to continue.


    "You can tell me, you know," I assured her, waiting for her reply.


    "But there are rumors about her, unpleasant rumors."


    "And what are those?" I asked curiously, and after taking a deep breath, Grace replied.


    "That she is involved in human trafficking, and so is her family."

 Chapter 133: Abandoning Herself 2

    "But there are rumors about her, unpleasant rumors."


    "And what are those?" I asked curiously, and after taking a deep breath, Grace replied.


    "That she is involved in human trafficking, and so is her family."


    "Hmm..." I looked towards Aeloria as she moved deeper inside thebyrinth.


    "Human trafficking?" I mumbled, stroking my chin with my finger.


    The thing is, I know about it. I have done enough research about her, gathering all the information that I needed.


    And it¡¯s pretty much confirmed that she isn¡¯t involved in any kind of business like this.


    "Do you know where the rumors started to circte?" I asked, looking back towards Grace.


    "I don¡¯t know," she shook her head in reply.


    "Hmm, I don¡¯t think they¡¯re in that kind of shady business," I dered, shrugging my shoulder.


    "Then why are these types of rumors circting?" Frowning, she asked.


    "Don¡¯t know. Maybe it¡¯s some kind of defense mechanism they¡¯re using to cover up their actual motives."


    "Why, though? They¡¯re dragging their name through the mud by doing this."


    "Well, what can I say? Maybe there¡¯s something they have that¡¯s worth the risk," I replied as we arrived halfway through the dome.


    ¡¯She¡¯s really giving me a headache.¡¯


    Aeloria Starfayre.


    Heir and sole daughter of Viscount Starfayre.


    ¡¯The gentle sprite.¡¯


    A personpletely different from her game counterpart and the one who has changed things that I don¡¯t have control over.


    A reincarnated person who may or may not know about the game¡¯s story.


    ¡¯But if she does know about the game¡¯s story, will she change it in her favor?¡¯


    That¡¯s something that I¡¯m curious about.


    Will she try to engage with Aron more, knowing h-


    Will she try to engage with Aron more, knowing he will be an immensely powerful person in the future?


    But then again, would this woman want to be a mere pawn in someone¡¯s collection?


    "Eden..." Grace¡¯s voice brought me out of my thoughts as I looked back at her.


    "Yes?"


    "Where were you during thest three years?" I looked at her in surprise as she said those words.


    "Hmm... wandering around."


    "So you¡¯re not going to deny it," she replied, raising one of her eyebrows a little.


    "What¡¯s the point of denying it? You once knew more about me than I did," I replied, reflecting on the past.


    "We were kids back then," she immediately rebuked, clearly not pleased with my response.


    "Yeah, it¡¯s kind of funny that we used to be so close... Yet here we are," I said, a bitter smile forming on my face as I looked at her.


    "We had me once, Eden. Your fault for leaving me... For her," she replied coldly, seemingly unaffected by my words.


    "Your hands are trembling," I pointed out, to which she immediately hid them.


    "You never told me, Eden. Why did you choose her over me... Why were you so obsessed with her?" Trying to change the topic, she asked the question that must have been eating her up from the inside for years.


    "I don¡¯t know..."


    "What happened when you were missing for a month, Eden? What happened then?"


    She pressed for an answer, but all I could remember from that time were nk memories.


    "I don¡¯t remember what actually happened... I don¡¯t remember." I shook my head as I replied.


    No matter how much I try to recall those memories, I can¡¯t think of anything about it.


    ¡¯Edda.¡¯¡¯


    [Yes?]


    ¡¯You told me once that in the past, Eden asked you to seal those memories, correct?¡¯¡¯


    [Yes...]


    ¡¯Why?¡¯¡¯


    [There wouldn¡¯t be any reason for them to be sealed if you got the answer when you weren¡¯t meant to, Eden.]


    ¡¯So I have to wait to get the answer.¡¯


    [Yes...]


    ¡¯Fucking useless system.¡¯


    [....]


    ¡¯...Yeah, just be quiet like always.¡¯


    Sighing, I extended my hand towards Grace.


    "What?" she asked, looking at my hand and then my face with skepticism.


    "Your hand," I replied, urging her to hold mine.


    "And why would you need my hand?" she asked, still doubtful of my intentions.


    "Just do it," I replied, and after hesitating for a while, she eventually gave in.


    As her soft hand touched mine, I felt a little relief from the inside.


    "It¡¯s been a while," I mumbled as I looked at her, to which she nodded in agreement.


    Thest I remember it happened when we were kids, holding hands was prettymon for us when we were kids.


    Interlocking my fingers with hers, I asked, "Can you activate your ck mes?"


    "No, are you an idiot? It will burn you," she replied, trying to free her hand, but I held it firmly.


    "Trust me, nothing will happen," I assured her, looking into her eyes.


    "No, Eden, don¡¯t. My mes burn everything. Don¡¯t try it," she protested, shaking her head in denial.


    "It¡¯s fine, really. I can handle it," I reassured her.


    "Sigh... don¡¯t cryter," she sighed, her voice tinged with concern, as her fingers began to emit ck mes, the basis to her bloodline.


    I waited patiently as the mes enveloped both her hand and mine.


    Soon enough, the unburnt skin that had been preserved by Sylvia¡¯s bloodline began to sear with pain.


    "Hish..." I hissed through gritted teeth, enduring the burning sensation.


    "Ahh... Sorry."


    "Don¡¯t stop," I instructed firmly as she made a move to extinguish the mes.


    Then, resonating with the fury of my phoenix bloodline provoked by the ck mes, I summoned forth my own pure white mes from my fingertips.


    The two sets of mes shed, each vying for dominance in a primal struggle.


    It was as if they possessed a will of their own, each attempting to consume the other.


    The mes continued to rage, their height growing from a meter to two, and finally reaching a towering three meters.


    We both looked at the mesmerizing mes, their heat making us sweat despite our resistance towards the mes.


    Yet, despite my efforts, it became apparent that my mes were beginning to falter, gradually giving way to hers.


    Releasing my grip on her hand, I watched as my burning skin slowly began to heal.


    "That white me..." she began, her voice trailing off in astonishment.


    "Yeah, they¡¯re potent, but they¡¯re not quite a match for the Goddess of mes," I remarked with a wry chuckle, enjoying her shocked expression.


    "B-but, but my mes..."


    "HEY! GUYS, I FOUND THE EXIT," Aeloria shouted loudly as she waved her hand from afar.


    "Let¡¯s go," I said to Grace as I moved forward.


    After walking for a while, we arrived at arge boulder which was shaped like a door.


    "This is the exit?" I asked as I pointed at the door.


    "Yup, and don¡¯t you guys have something to say?" She grumbled as she looked at both of us.


    "What?" Grace asked, tilting her head.


    "Thank you!" She replied as if she had made an obvious point, "I was the one who carried the group, killing all the monsters."


    "Thank you, battle maniac," I said as I put my hands on the double doors.


    "I am not a battle maniac!" Aeloria shouted, and I tactfully ignored her.


    "Hup."


    I put strength into my arms as I pushed the door, and after struggling for a while, the door split open.


    Scratching the floor beneath it, the door fully opened up, revealing a room.


    "I will go first," Aeloria dered as she moved in, taking the first step.


    _Swish_


    As soon as she entered, almost instantly, the sound of something being shot was heard.


    I quickly tried to grab her hand as an arrow was shot right at her face, but it was toote to shift her position.


    "Argh..."


    Having no time, I ced my hand in front of her face, and the arrow pierced my palm.


    Stay tuned for updates on NovelBin.C?m


    "Eden!"


    Grace tried toe forward to look at my injury, but I wasn¡¯t in my right mind now.


    Because the thing that I was seeing now wasn¡¯t letting me.


    Quietly entering the hall which was dimly lit, I looked at the pictures that were encarved on the walls.


    Ignoring the girls¡¯ worries, I touched the pictures with my working hand.


    As I moved further into the chamber, I felt a chill creep down his spine, the weight of the engravings pressing down of me.


    The walls of the room were lined with intricate engravings, each one depicting a scene of destruction of time that I don¡¯t know about¡ªa pantheon of gods falling from grace.


    "Huff..Huff.."


    Trying to m my restless heart I looked at the a hall like chamber again.


    A sword cutting a lightning bolt.


    A sword cutting a trident.


    A sword cutting a hammer.


    A sword cutting a helmet.


    And many more...


    But that wasn¡¯t the problem.


    The problem was that the same picture was engraved on the whole hall again and again and again....


    It¡¯s as if someone made the same thing multiple times.


    It¡¯s as if someone made it...


    ....in a loop.

 Chapter 134: Abandoning Herself 3

    *drip...drip...*


    The sound of blood tickling and hitting the ground kept echoing inside the silent hall as I continued to look at the engraved pictures on the wall.


    "What is this ce?" I mumbled as I looked around carefully, but even then, I didn¡¯t find anything that stood out.


    Apart from the engraved walls, everything else looked nothing special.


    "Argh!" I winced in pain as Grace tightly grabbed my hand, still stabbed with an arrow.


    The arrow was deeply rooted in my palm. Upon closer inspection, it had pierced, messing up my veins as well.


    Without saying anything, Grace broke the head of the arrow and then looked at me.


    "It will hurt," she said, looking into my eyes.


    "Hu-Argh!" Before I could even reply, she yanked out the arrow from my hand, making me let out a faint cry.


    A hole had already formed in my hand through which I could see through.


    "That¡¯s odd," I mumbled, looking at my wound.


    My phoenix bloodline should have have kicked in by now to increase the healing process, but my hand is still the same.


    "Stay still," Grace scolded me as she took out a handkerchief, wrapping it around my wound.


    Her white handkerchief turned shades of red as my wound kept seeping out more blood.


    ¡¯Why is it not healing?¡¯


    Feeling that something was wrong, I crouched down to inspect the arrow that had broken into two parts.


    Sure enough, there was a muddy substance sticking at the end of the head.


    I gently touched it with my working hand, bringing it closer to smell it.


    ¡¯Hmm, Edda, is it what I am thinking it is?¡¯


    [Yes.]


    ¡¯Hmm, something that stops the natural clotting of blood. I thought it was some kind of poison.¡¯


    *Drip..*


    Well, but the question is, why would someone have a less harmful substance coating the arrow than a lethal poison?


    "E-Eden..." I looked back towards Aeloria, who had now snapped out of her daze as she looked at me.


    "Thank you..." She said, bowing a little, letting gravity do its work, making her enormous breasts look even bigger.


    ¡¯Focus, idiot.¡¯ pping the pervert out of me, I stood up.


    "Be careful next time," I replied as I moved to inspect the pictures.


    Hmm, the first thing I did upon arriving in front of the engraved pictures was to release the star energy, using [star energy] to cover the entire hall and create a 3D map of the ce.


    It was arge hall that stretched for hundreds of meters.


    And in these hundreds of meters, only one thing stood out.


    At the end of the hall, there was a hole which should be the ce from where the arrow was shot.


    Having checked the ce, I moved closer towards the engraved pictures.


    *Drip..*


    The first one was a sword cutting down a lightning bolt.


    Lightning bolt...


    "Zeus." I looked back in surprise as I heard the name.


    "Lightning bolt is the symbol of Zeus," Aeloria mumbled as she stood beside me, while Grace was frowning, not understanding her words.


    And how could she? Because there is no mention of Zeus in this world, or people just don¡¯t know about him.


    He wasn¡¯t even mentioned in the game either.


    Anyway, right now Aeloria is giving herself away.


    That she is not from this world.


    "Trident symbolizes Poseidon," she replied, looking at me this time, "while hammer symbolizes Hephaestus and helmet Ares."


    "Who are you talking about?" Grace asked, unable to hide her curiosity.


    "The gods?" Aeloria replied with a slight tilt of her head.


    "What gods?" Grace asked, frowning.


    "Zeus... God of Olympus," Aeloria mumbled. After seeing Grace¡¯s confused expression, she realized she made some kind of mistake.


    "Wait... you don¡¯t know him?" She asked again.


    "The God of Olympus is Apollo," Grace replied firmly.


    "Wait, since when?" Aeloria asked in shock.


    "Since I have known, he was the God of Olympus."


    "What about the God of the sea then?"


    "Neptune is the God of the sea, and all the people from the Kingdom of the Sea worship him," Grace replied.


    "But wasn¡¯t Poseidon supposed to be their God?" Aeloria mumbled, frowning, and I sighed, looking at her.


    "Aeloria, you are saying too much," I called her out as I looked back at the pictures, "look at the pictures carefully. All of them, the symbols are cut in half."


    "And what does that mean...." She asked, but then her expression turned dramatic as she understood my words.


    "No way," she replied while shaking her head, "who could even be able to kill powerful gods like them..."


    "....."


    Instead of replying, I looked at her silently.


    "Don¡¯t tell me...."


    "Nothing is confirmed. Don¡¯t think too much," I replied, dismissing her shocked expression.


    "But why are the same pictures engraved on the walls multiple times?" She asked as she looked around.


    "I don¡¯t know...." I replied, not thinking about it.


    Remember, child, if you don¡¯t learn about your energy, the loop will continue and so will the curse for eternity toe.


    *Drip..*


    I shook my head as I remembered the snake¡¯s words.


    It has nothing to do with what she said.


    I am the one who is thinking too much about it.


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing a little, I moved towards the end of the hall, ignoring the pictures that were engraved on the wall.


    In less than a day, I received too much information, and honestly, I don¡¯t want to delve deeper into thebyrinth anymore.


    "Is that what you meant, that I will get my answer soon enough, Edda?"


    [.....]


    "Forget I asked."


    Getting no answer, I didn¡¯t ask anymore, and before I knew it, I was standing in front of the end of the hall.


    "Can¡¯t we go any further?" Grace asked as she looked around.


    "No..." I mumbled as I shook my head. When I used [Star Sense] earlier, I didn¡¯t find anything that looked like a door that would take us outside of this ce.


    "So it¡¯s a dead end then?" Aeloria asked while I stayed silent.


    I extended my hand towards the hole in the wall.


    *Drip...*


    But before I could understand, a single drop of blood trickled down my injured hand, dyeing the ground in red.


    *Swish.*


    *Twicht*


    And as if it triggered something, the ground beneath us shone and aplicated rune emerged from it. Enjoy exclusive chapters from NovelBin.C?m


    Before we knew it, the seemingly normal wall shook, and a new way formed in front of us.


    "...."


    "...."


    "Ede-"


    "Please don¡¯t ask me anything!" My voice came out louder than I wanted, making Aeloria flinch.


    "Sigh... I am sorry..." Saying so, I looked down.


    Too much is happening.


    I don¡¯t know what this is leading to.


    "It¡¯s fine..." I replied, finding it hard to cope with the reality, as Grace gently grabbed my hand.


    "Let¡¯s go..." I said as I walked in front of them into a new, passage.


    As soon as we entered the room thaty before us, an entirely new ce greeted us.


    "Damn..."


    The room was filled to the brim with treasure¡ªgleaming gold coins, sparkling jewels, and precious artifacts adorned every surface, casting a mesmerizing glow that illuminated the chamber in a warm, golden light.


    Soon, Aeloria and Grace also entered the ce, and just like me, they were also having a hard time believing what they were seeing.


    "The hell..."


    Aeloria¡¯s hands trembled with excitement as she reached out to touch the treasures, her fingers tracing the intricate patterns of gold and silver that adorned the ce.


    "Ahem..." I coughed lightly, bringing their focus towards me.


    "Look around the ce first, see if there is anything that can lead us to the next ce," I ordered them, reminding them of our priority.


    They both nodded as they moved in different directions.


    I also started to move around the ce.


    My heart felt a little happier as I looked around; at least I had something that was worth all the headache that this ce had given me.


    It was filled with treasure¡ªgold and silver coins.


    "No date, no picture..." I mumbled as I looked at the coins.


    They were unfinished coins, which do not have value as coins, but they are gold so they are valuable.


    "Hmm..."


    Moving around for a while, I arrived at a ce that had a shelf of books with different sizes of books on them.


    Out of curiosity, I reached out for the books.


    And and the first book I took and read the title, my mood turned sour again.


    "Timeless..." I mumbled the name of the book, feeling ufortable.


    "Why this again..." I sighed as I ced the book back.


    "Eden." I looked back as I heard my name being called.


    "What?" I asked, looking at the books again.


    A minute of silence stretched as she didn¡¯t say anything.


    "Say if you have something to say."


    "Are you perhaps not from this world?" My hand stopped as I heard her words.


    "What?"


    "Are you a reincarnated person?"

 Chapter 135: Abandoning Herself 4

    "Are you perhaps not from this world?" My hand stopped as I heard her words.


    "What?" I asked, looking into her eyes.


    Her eyes were filled with certainty, as if she was sure of what she was saying.


    But her trembling hands and lips indicated that she was afraid.


    Afraid that this wasn¡¯t the right choice.


    "A-are you a reincarnated person?" Her trembling lips parted again as she asked one more time.


    I didn¡¯t reply but stared at her.


    ¡¯So she¡¯sing clean now.¡¯


    She had already guessed that I am the same as her, but she needed confirmation.


    And asking directly was the best choice for her.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that she knew everything about me.


    Maybe she is just making a wild guess.


    "And what makes you think that I am?" Taking a step closer, I arrived right in front of her as I asked, intimidating her.


    "Your behavior is different from what it should be," she replied, looking straight into my eyes.


    Stay updated via NovelBin.C?m


    "And what makes you think that my behavior is different?" I asked as I looked down at her.


    "Don¡¯t y word games, Eden. I know you¡¯re not the Eden that I know," she firmly replied, trying to stand her ground.


    "What about you? How are you the same person as the ¡¯gentle Sprite,¡¯ huh?" I asked as I mentioned the name of the girl whose body she possessed.


    "I am the same person as her, but at the same time, I am not her," she stated as if she hade to terms with her situation. "I still have the kindness that she had, I still have the sympathy for the weak that she had, and I still help the orphanage like she did."


    "Are you saying that Aeloria and the Aeloria that stole her body are the same person?" I chuckled mockingly as I heard her words.


    "At least I am not like you. You are nothing like the Eden that I know of; you are an entirely different person," she replied angrily taking a step back making a gap between us, she said as if she knew more about me.


    "How so?" I asked curiously, hearing her words.


    "The Eden that I know of was a pathetic and petty person. He was the one who oppressed the weak, taking advantage of his status as the Duke¡¯s son. He always got in the way of Aron, just to get his ass kicked in the end. The Eden that I know of was weak-willed and a simping dog for Angelina," she angrily recounted all the negative traits of the Eden from the game.


    "Hey, thest part is false and offensive," I replied, pointing at her.


    "It¡¯s the truth!"


    "It¡¯s not, idiot! Don¡¯t call me a simp ever again, or I won¡¯t let it slide."


    "Simp! Simp! Simp! Simp!"


    Now that¡¯s a low blow.


    What a bitch.


    "Whatever, I don¡¯t give a damn about what you think," I said, turning back and focusing on the books.


    "Are you thinking of following the plot?" She asked after a while, arriving by my side curiously.


    "No, not gonna happen," I immediately replied. I had no intention of working on fixing the plot. "I¡¯m not going toy down and let Aron cut my neck in the name of following the plot."


    "You know the kingdom will be in ruins if Aron doesn¡¯t get strong enough by the end of the story," she mumbled as she looked at the books.


    "Let the kingdom be in ruins. It has nothing to do with me," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Sigh... Angelina will die as well," she mumbled again, sighing with tiredness.


    "Let her die then," I replied, picking up one of the books. "It¡¯s not like you are going to love Aron just because you want to save the kingdom and her."


    "Why does that bastard have that type of power?" She grumbled as she also picked a book from the shelf.


    "I know, right," I mumbled, smiling a little as I thought about the hero¡¯s power.


    "Don¡¯t smile. You¡¯re not the one who is going to get seduced by himter on," she grumbled again, cing the book back on the shelf. I seriously nodded my head in agreement.


    Right now, that bastard didn¡¯t have much confidence, but when he got a push from his Patron God, he would earnestly try to seduce the heroine.


    Right now, that bastard didn¡¯t have much confidence, but when he got a push from his Patron God, he would earnestly try to seduce the heroine, and that bastard God will be a pain to deal with as he has also awaken a lot faster then he was supposed to.


    I turned the pages of the book that I was holding. It was about time and how it functions, how the time nodes work, and how one can understand time.


    It was quite good, and seeing how many of them were here, I could say they would be quite helpful for my time affinity.


    It was as if I was kept here intentionally.


    It was as if... it was made for me.


    ¡¯why is this keep happening?¡¯


    I have hardly fine anything rted to time in this world and because of this I can¡¯t do much with my time affinity.


    I also don¡¯t want me to die unexpectedly because I was ying with something that I should have.


    Dying because of experiments would honestly be a pathetic death you know.


    "Hey! Don¡¯t ignore me!" She shouted as I was immersed in the book.


    "What?" I asked, annoyed, looking at her.


    "What are you going to do about the deaths of the girls around Aron?" She asked, looking quite curious. "Are you going to save them?"


    "No, at least not all of them," I replied honestly, without looking back at the book, "it¡¯s not a game anymore."


    "What game?" She asked in confusion.


    Did she not get the reference?


    "Nothing." I replied not exining my words.


    "What about Grace?" She asked again.


    "She will not die. I will not let that happen," I replied firmly, looking at her.


    "An entire event will not happen if she doesn¡¯t lose control, Eden," she reminded me about the event that would happen in theter half of the first year, but I shook my head.


    "I don¡¯t care," I replied, earning a frowning look from her.


    "What about the consequences?" She asked again.


    "People die daily. I don¡¯t care about them," I replied, turning the page. " Until they are close to me, the death of the rest of the people means nothing to me."


    ""You are selfish, Eden. If Grace doesn¡¯t lose control that day, the lives of thousands of people will be at risk. The hero will not have enough strength to face off against the traitor, Jaquab."


    "I¡¯m not going to risk her life just so the hero gets a power-up," I closed the book and looked deep into her eyes as I replied.


    "Are you seriously trying to save her?" She looked into my eyes without flinching. "As I thought, you are not the same Eden that I know. That Eden left her to die because she tried to kill Angel¡ªarghh."


    Before she couldplete her sentence, I grabbed her by her neck, lifting her up.


    "I will warn you once, Aeloria Starfayre. If you ever try to say those words again, I will strangle you to death," I warned her, looking at her trembling eyes.


    "J-joke¡¯s on...cough... you, E-eden," trying to breathe from her mouth while choking, with a twisted smile she replied, "I¡¯m i-into that shit."


    "What?" I was taken aback by her unexpected response.


    What is this idiot saying.


    "Eden?" I looked towards the direction from where a startled voice came from.


    Grace looked at both Aeloria and me in confusion.


    "Cough... cough..." I let go of her as Aeloria struggled to catch her breath, sitting on her knees as she coughed deeply.


    "What did she do, Eden?" Grace asked, looking at Aeloria with concern.


    "Said something she shouldn¡¯t have." I replied as I looked at the books again.


    "Are you ok." Grace moved towards Aeloria as she asked but her voice didn¡¯t have concern but curiosity but she didn¡¯t asked what happened between us.


    "Stupid! jerk! Fucking simp!"


    Controlling my urge to punch her, I pick up another book.


    Grace also didn¡¯t care much about her outburst as she arrived beside me as she also picked up another book.


    But she quickly put the book back and picked another one and then another.


    "...."


    "...."


    "Eden."


    She remained silent for a while looking at me before she called me.


    "Yes?"


    "What are you doing?"


    "Reading a book?" I replied still confused why she was asking this.


    "There is nothing written in this book Eden." She looked at me strangely as she replied.


    "What?"


    "The book... They are nk without any words."


    As if things can¡¯t go any strange this happened.


    Apparently, only I can read these books.

 Chapter 136: What they deserved 1

    "There is nothing written in this book, Eden," Grace looked at me strangely as she replied.


    "What?"


    "The books... They are nk without any words."


    As if things couldn¡¯t get any stranger, this happened.


    I looked towards Aeloria, who was back on her feet.


    "You can¡¯t see any words in the books, right?" I asked, ignoring the fresh marks of fingers on her neck.


    "You can read the books or what?" She asked, frowning. "I thought you were pretending to read the books just to ignore me."


    "What the hell is happening here?" I mumbled as I rubbed my eyebrow with my thumb.


    The books that were ced here for an unknown purpose hold the knowledge of time affinity, and only I can read them.


    Even if I tried to pretend that it had nothing to do with me, all the evidence was forcing me to think otherwise.


    "Huff..."


    I let out a deep breath as I ced the book in my hand back on the bookshelf.


    Things are getting weirder than they already are.


    First, the hidden wall.


    Then the engraved pictures.


    Then a fucking snake or dragon, whatever that was, came to talk.


    And now these books that only I can read.


    Come to think of it, it all happened because we entered the hidden chamber that opened because of Aeloria.


    "What?" She took a step back as I red at her. "I didn¡¯t do anything."


    "Whatever," I replied, ignoring the girl as I looked at the books.


    ¡¯They will be usefulter.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, I picked up the entire shelf and threw it into the inventory.


    "Hey! What was that?" Aeloria asked curiously as she came closer towards me.


    ¡¯Ahh, right, the inventory,¡¯ I thought as I understood her curiosity.


    I have rarely used inventory in front of other people, and aside from those whom I trust, I didn¡¯t use it in the presence of others.


    I didn¡¯t have any problem showing it to Grace, and as for Aeloria, well, I had my ways to keep her quiet.


    "Space ring," I lied through my teeth as I replied.


    "Don¡¯t lie, space rings don¡¯t work like that; you clearly opened a portal," she pointed out as she came closer, invading my personal space.


    Did she forget I choked her just a few minutes ago?


    ¡¯Yeah right, she did say she was into that type of thing.¡¯


    As I remembered her words, my curious gaze met hers.


    ¡¯Is she a masochist?¡¯


    I shivered slightly as I thought about it.


    "Don¡¯t worry about it, we have better things to do," taking a step back away from her, I replied, "We have to take the remaining treasure as well."


    "We can divide the treasure when we are out of here. As of now, I will be keeping all of them. If you have any problem with it, say it now," I dered, moving towards the first pile of gold as I used the inventory to suck the gold in.


    "I don¡¯t have any problem," Grace replied, curiously arriving beside me.


    "Wait, isn¡¯t this treason?" Aeloria, the only one with some semnce of normal brain function, reminded us.


    Well, as all the treasure was found inside the property of the royal family, it technically belonged to them.


    So, us taking it as our private property could be considered treasonous.


    "Grace," I called her as I moved to another pile.


    "Yes, Eden?" She replied, following me.


    "Do you want to give this treasure to the royal family?" I asked directly.


    "No," she replied immediately, and given her level of dislike towards them, it was an expected answer.


    "Is that so?" I replied with a smile.


    "Oye, Aeloria, she said she doesn¡¯t want to give this to the royal family," I said, looking at Aeloria.


    "And what difference does that make?" She asked, confused by my words.


    "It does two wants them for them self and one doesn¡¯t, majority wins."


    "But...."


    "and if you want to show loyalty towards the kingdom, go ahead, we can divide this among ourselves," I replied firmly, interrupting her.


    "Eden, the kingdom can sustain itself for at least ten years with this much treasure," Aeloria replied, trying to make me feel guilty.


    But, too bad for her, I already wanted to see them in ruins.


    "Your answer, Aeloria. I need your answers."


    After a few seconds of hesitation, she also made up her mind.


    "We just have to make sure they don¡¯t find any proof," she replied, biting her lower lip slightly.


    ¡¯At least she isn¡¯t an idiot,¡¯ I thought with a smile as I continued to suck the treasures into the inventory.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "Now what?" I mumbled, looking around.


    After collecting all the treasure that was present inside the hall-like chamber, we stood at the center of the hall.


    But here¡¯s the problem: we don¡¯t know how to get to the next ce.


    Before, we could get clues from the ce, but right now, there was nothing here that gave a hint about what to do.


    "Maybe this is the end of thebyrinth," Aeloria suggested, looking around.


    "No, it¡¯s not," I immediately replied, knowing that this couldn¡¯t be the end of thebyrinth.


    Thebyrinth ends when we find the ce where the snake, or the dragon, or whatever that thing was is.


    For fuck¡¯s sake, I don¡¯t even know what that thing is, and I¡¯m moving towards itsir.


    ¡¯Am I an idiot?¡¯


    [Yes.]


    ¡¯Nobody asked you, Edda! And don¡¯t jump in my thoughts.¡¯


    "Sigh..." I let out another sigh as I looked around the ce again.


    "Stop looking around, Eden, there is nothing noteworthy," Grace said, looking at me.


    "Maybe we are missing something," Aeloria added.


    "Like what?"


    "I don¡¯t know, Maybe there is some hidden mechanism that we can¡¯t see."


    "Something we can¡¯t see with normal eyes?" Grace asked, frowning.


    ¡¯Wait, normal eyes?¡¯ As if something clicked in my mind, I immediately used [Star Sense], thoroughly checking the hall.


    And sure enough, I found something interesting.


    Opening my eyes, I looked down; the normal floor in my vision looked like an array of runes.


    Crouching down, I ced my hand on the floor and let out a small amount of mana.


    _Click... click..._ Explore more stories with NovelBin.C?m


    "Huh?"


    With two clicking sounds, the ground below us opened up, and without giving us time to prepare, it swallowed us inside.


    ""Ahh, fuck!"


    A curse left my mouth as I found myself in darkness, falling down.


    "Grace! Aeloria!"


    I looked around and, finding Grace and Aeloria beside me, I jerked Grace towards myself, embracing her and keeping my back towards the falling side. With my other hand, I held Aeloria¡¯s hand.


    _Sploosh!_


    But just as I was about to use my phoenix wings, with a sudden jolt, we crashed into the surface below, plunging into the depths of a murkyke that enveloped us in its embrace.


    As we struggled to regain our bearings, I quickly realized that this was no ordinary body of water.


    The liquid surrounding us was thick and viscous, make clinging to our skin like a suffocating suit.


    With each movement, it seemed to resist our efforts to break free, dragging us deeper into its depths.


    ¡¯Fuck!¡¯


    Suppressing the panic rising within me, I tried to move up.


    I looked towards Grace in my embrace with my groggy eyes, and her expression said it all ¨C her lungs burning for air as she struggled to reach the surface with me.


    I looked towards Aeloria, and she was already on the verge of losing consciousness.


    I looked towards Grace again as I felt some movement from her.


    She was pushing me aside, trying to break free from my embrace.


    As if it wasn¡¯t enough for her, she tried to push me upwards towards the surface.


    But because of all this, she herself was sinking deeper into the liquid.


    ¡¯Why are you doing this?¡¯


    Ignoring Grace¡¯s struggle, I brought her closer towards me, cing her head on my chest while I grabbed the already unconscious Aeloria.


    Closing my eyes, I used [Star Sense], and finding a spot withnd, I immediately connected with the space node with a thinyer of Star energy.


    {Space Wrap}


    The space around me twisted, and with that, all three of us found ourselves on the ground.


    "Cough....cough..."


    "Cough....cough..."


    All three of us gasped for air while coughing violently.


    I checked Aeloria first because she was unconscious already.


    Thankfully, she was still breathing.


    "E-Eden, what was¡ª" Grace¡¯s voice halted in the middle as she tried to ask me something while looking around.


    And even I had a solemn look while surveying the area.


    The ce we were thrown into was like a heaven.


    With ake in the middle that had blue liquid emitting sparkling light, brightening the whole cave.


    This ce should have looked like heaven if not for the thousands of feet-long body of a snake-like creature, whose end we couldn¡¯t see, bound with chains right beside us.

 Chapter 137: What They Deserved 2

    The ce we were thrown into was like a heaven.


    With ake in the middle that had blue liquid emitting sparkling light, brightening the whole cave.


    This ce should have looked like heaven if not for the thousands of feet-long body of a snake-like creature, whose end we couldn¡¯t see, bound with chains right beside us.


    "W-what is this?" Grace asked as she crawled towards me.


    Her expression morphed into horror and anxiety as she looked at the creature¡¯s body.


    Amidst the darkness, illuminated by a faint, eerie light,y it¡¯s colossal figure. Read exclusive adventures at NovelBin.C?m


    Its form, covered in emerald scales that shined like precious gems, towered to a colossal height of fifty or so meters.


    Frozen in ce, the creature emanated an aura of imposing monstrosity, its massive bulk betraying no hint of movement.


    "E-Eden?" Grace shook me from my shoulder, bringing me back to her.


    "It¡¯s not moving, most probably it¡¯s dead, don¡¯t worry," I assured her as I stood up, my clothes covered by the viscous liquid sticking close to my body.


    Because of some reason the liquid felt like it was sticking to my body like insects crawling on my body and oddly enough I felt a little cold because of it.


    Ignoring the cold,moving closer towards the creature, I looked at the chains that bound it.


    They had an eerie aura that felt more dangerous than the creature itself.


    "Runes?"


    Inspecting closer, I mumbled as I looked at the patterns made on the chains.


    But strangely enough I felt another presence of another energy inside the runes aside of mana.


    The presence that I thought only I can feel in this world.


    I felt the presence of Star Energy from the runic chains.


    "What the heck is this?" I mumbled as I tried to touch the chain.


    "Eden!" I halted my hand as I heard Grace¡¯s voice, looking back I noticed her shaking her head.


    I stopped my hand as I moved back towards her.


    ¡¯Is this the snake that came to talk to me?¡¯ I thought as I sat beside her.


    If it¡¯s the same snake, then it¡¯s most probably alive, but at least it¡¯s bound with chains.


    ¡¯So, was it able to sense Star energy because it knew about it before?¡¯


    If I thought about it, it made sense.


    It¡¯s the Star energy that bound its body for an unknown amount of time.


    So it could at least sense it.


    ¡¯But why did it show greed when it saw the Star energy?¡¯ I still felt puzzled about its behavior.


    Does that mean it came to me with the hope I can free it?


    "Are you okay?" I asked as I looked at her, noticing her shivering in the cold.


    "It¡¯s c-cold," she mumbled, and I moved closer, concerned.


    "Should I make a fire?" I asked, observing her continued shivering.


    "No," she replied, shaking her head. "We are underground; don¡¯t use fire in a ce like this."


    I nodded, understanding the concern, as I slowly stood up.


    "What are you doing?" Grace asked me, her expression one of confusion.


    "Taking my clothes off," I replied as I started to unbutton my shirt.


    "Don¡¯t do that in front of me," she replied, folding her arms to warm herself.


    "Look somewhere else, then," I suggested as I removed my shirt, revealing my broad chest and wless bare skin.


    Grace didn¡¯t avert her gaze, which surprised me a little.


    "Seriously, Eden," she said oddly as I began to take off my pants.


    "What?" I asked, halting my movement.


    "Don¡¯t you have any shame?" she asked incredulously as I stripped down to my underwear.


    "Don¡¯t you have any shame ogling at a young man¡¯s body?" I rebuked, which left her speechless for a while.


    "You are the one who is stripping in front of me," she replied, but strangely enough, she still didn¡¯t avert her gaze from my body.


    "Whatever you think,dy."


    "Wait! Wait! Eden!" She quickly averted her gaze, closing her eyes and cing her hand over them as I started to take off my underwear.


    "Don¡¯t look, Grace. I ampletely naked."


    "I am not looking!"


    "Don¡¯t you want to?"


    "No!"


    "Not even a little?"


    "I said no, you idiot!"


    "Last chance, Grace."


    "Shut up, shameless."


    Aye, I love her flustered look.


    How long had it been since Ist saw her being this flustered.


    I smiled a little as I saw her face dyed in red from embarrassment.


    Throwing the clothes in the inventory I took out a spare one as I started dressing.


    "You can open your eyes." I said out loud as I changed into afortable clothes.


    "You have changed?"


    "Yes."


    "Promise."


    "Not really."


    "Eden!"


    "Okay, promise I changed."


    After confirming that I wasn¡¯t lying, she opened her eyes only to find me smiling at her.


    Her cheeks, still rosy in color, made her look more beautiful than she already is.


    "Keep a distance of a meter from now on, pervert," she said firmly, looking at me.


    "why am I a pervert now?" I asked.


    "Exhibitionist!"


    "Hey, that¡¯s too much," I replied as I stepped closer.


    "Don¡¯t step any closer," she replied, extending her hand and making me halt my feet.


    "Anyway, I have more clothes. Do you want some?" I asked, shrugging my shoulder.


    "Why?" she asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    Instead of replying, I pointed at her body.


    She looked down and immediately understood what I meant.


    Her clothes were sticking closer to her, while her zer covered most of her upper body. Her shirt inside stuck closer, revealing her cleavage, while her skirt didn¡¯t hide much of her beautiful legs.


    "Pervert," she mumbled, trying to fix her clothes.


    Shrugging my shoulders again, I took out my hoodie, shirt,shorts, and a towel passing them to her.


    "If you tried to peep, I will make you regret it,she threatened me a little, taking the clothes as she stood up.


    "I am not that desperate, unlike you and don¡¯t go too far from me," I rebuked, leaving her speechless again.


    Leaving her, I moved towards Aeloria, who had her knees stuck to her chest, making herself like a ball.


    "Hey, wake up." Crouching beside her, I lightly pped my cheeks.


    "Wake up, idiot," I said once again, this time pping her a little harder.


    "Hmm, cough... cough..." I stopped pping her as she started to wake up.


    I sat beside her, looking curiously as she slowly started to move, her eyes groggy, opening as she looked around until her eyes fixed on me.


    "..."


    "..."


    We both looked at each other.


    Her expression kept changing from confusion to realization to doubt. She then focused on me as her lips parted.


    "You didn¡¯t kiss me to wake me up, right?"


    "And why do you think I would waste my precious lips on someone like you?" I replied, and in the next instant, her expression hardened.


    "How can someone sound both rude and narcissistic at the same time?" she asked as she slowly sat down.


    "I just asked a genuine question," I replied.


    "You should have gone for that, and now you will never get a chance again," she replied, sounding as narcissistic as me.


    "Again, why would I do that? I¡¯m not into old hags," I replied, finding amusement as her haughty expression crumbled.


    "I am not old!" Saying so, she stood up. "You are the toad who wants to eat swan mea¡ªahhh!"


    In the middle of her words, she screamed as her eyesnded on the monstrous body in front of us.


    "W-what¡¯s that?" she asked, hiding behind me while peeking at the monster from my side.


    "A snake," I replied, standing up as I watched Graceing towards us, wearing my hoodie while she dried her hair with the towel.


    "You woke up," Grace said, looking at Aeloria, who was still hiding behind me.


    "W-we should r-run from here," stuttering, she replied, her eyes kept drifting towards the creature.


    "Change first." Throwing some of my clothes, I said.


    "Can¡¯t you see that shit there?" Catching the clothes that I threw at her, she pointed at the monster as she angrily said, "we need to move away from it."


    "We will talk after you are changed, so do that before arguing."


    Leaving her behind, I moved towards the liquid that was emitting soft blue light.


    Dipping my hand into it, I tried to feel it.


    It was thick and viscous, but as I observed it closely, I immediately thought of something that matched its description.


    "What is it, Eden?" Grace asked as she arrived beside me.


    "It¡¯s mana." Dipping my hands deeper into the liquid, I replied, "liquid mana."


    *Rumble*


    Her hand, which was drying her hair, stopped as we both looked at the body of the monster.


    The colossal body shifted ever so slightly, a ripple coursing through its massive form as the chains that bound it held it firmly in ce.


    "AHHHH!" Almost immediately, Aeloria¡¯s shout resonated throughout the cave.

 Chapter 138: What They Deserved 3

    *Rumble*


    Her hand, which was drying her hair, stopped as we both looked at the body of the monster.


    The colossal body shifted ever so slightly, a ripple coursing through its massive form as the chains that bound it held it firmly in ce, while the runes shined a little bit.


    "AHHHH!" Almost immediately, Aeloria¡¯s shout resonated throughout the cave.


    "If there is mana in the liquid form then..." Grace mumbled as she passed the towel towards me.


    What do I look like to her, a hanger?


    "That means they are also present here." Taking the towel from her, I replied, "Mana nymphs."


    "Stay here, I will check on her." Saying so, Grace moved towards where Aeloria had gone to change.


    "Can¡¯t Ie?"


    "She was changing her clothes, pervert!"


    "Again, why am I a pervert?" Mumbling, I looked at her departing figure in solitude.


    "ARGHH... fuck..." grumbling, I sat beside theke as I looked at the body of the creature that had moved just a while ago.


    "Can I tame it?" Rubbing my chin with my palm, I mumbled as I tried to n what I should do in case things go out of hand.


    It might be hard, as this thing is fucking huge, but at least I can try.


    "But still, how is this snake connected to the Human God?" I couldn¡¯t help but ask myself.


    Is there some kind of deal that both of them have made?


    What is the purpose of sealing a monster like this beneath a city?


    "Come to think of it, it did say that I had strength akin to God¡¯s."


    Remembering the things that it told me before, I mumbled.


    If this thing is as strong as a god, then why is it still in a ce like this?


    "Eden!" Grace shouted, and I quickly stood up, making my way towards them.


    "What the..." I mumbled as I looked at the small creatures that were around the ce.


    "Mana nymphs." I immediately recognized them as I came closer to Grace and Aeloria.


    They were ethereal beings that are born from the pure essence of mana. Mana is the life force for them.


    They were delicate, luminous beings, with slender, translucent bodies that shimmered with iridescent hues of blue.


    "Eden?" I looked towards Grace as I heard her voice, she stood the closest to me.


    And right beside her was Aeloria.


    Her clothes were disheveled, while her cheeks flushed from anger and embarrassment.


    She looked angrily at the small mana nymphs.


    "Calm down, they are harmless," I said as I looked at Aeloria shivering.


    "T-they j-just stood there watching me change," she stuttered angrily, "how the fuck am I supposed to calm down after that!"


    "They don¡¯t have any gender," I replied as I watched the nymphs slowly move back at Aeloria¡¯s outburst.


    "That doesn¡¯t change the fact that they were peeping on me," she said as she stood up, starting to use spirit energy to strengthen her body.


    "Woah! Woah! Calm down, Aeloria," I quickly blocked her way as the nymphs, startled by her aggressive behavior, started to run away.


    "Eden, move!" She looked at me threateningly as she tried to get past me.


    "Why are you being so hot-headed right now?" I said, looking at her in frustration.


    "And why are you trying to protect them?" she asked, narrowing her eyes.


    Well, I¡¯m not trying to protect them, but they are just too valuable to kill off.


    Not to mention it will affect the liquid mana if they are not present here.


    "Can you stop whining like a baby and be quiet for a while," I said as I grabbed her by the hand. "And if you want to get out of this ce, be quiet."


    Saying so, I pointed at the monster¡¯s body, which was just beside us.


    At the mention of getting out of here, she calmed down a lot as she took deep breaths topose herself.


    "Argh... I hate this ce." She jerked her hand away as she started to rearrange her disheveled clothes.


    As she calmed down, I looked at the mana nymphs that were hiding inside theke.


    "What are you looking at, Eden?" Grace, who had been quietly enjoying the scene for a while, said as she noticed me looking in theke.


    "You know, elves like to eat mana nymphs," I said, and immediately her face turned ufortable. "They say it¡¯s delicious and it increases there overall mana."


    "But they just look like humans," she replied with an ufortable look.


    And as she said, they almost looked like humans.


    "But they aren¡¯t humans," I replied as I looked back at Aeloria.


    "Have you tasted them?" She asked looking at me no, she was ready to hit me if I said yes.


    "No, why would I do that." I replied with a light chuckle.


    I am not that desperate to eat something like that.


    After cleaning herself, she arrived towards us.


    "So, how are we going out?" she asked as she folded her hands.


    "Well, that¡¯s easy. We just need to move to either side of thebyrinth cave," I replied nonchntly as I kept my gaze on her.


    Her behavior right now was quite suspicious. Why was she being so aggressive just because of the nymphs?


    "Is that your master n?" She replied, looking at me as if I am some kind of idiot.


    "What¡¯s wrong with it?" I asked, tilting my head a little, even though I knew the answer.


    "If we choose the wrong direction, we can end up in the mouth of this fucking snake. Can¡¯t you understand that much?" She exined, tapping her feet on the ground in anger.


    "Well, at least we have a fifty percent chance of not ending up in its mouth," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Are you seriously saying that, Eden?"


    "Do you have any better ideas?"


    "..."


    "You don¡¯t? Good, now follow me." Having enough of her, I quickly chose a direction as I started to move.


    "And why are you following him like a lost puppy, Grace?" Aeloria asked as she watched Grace following right behind me without asking any questions.


    "We don¡¯t have many options, Miss Aeloria," Grace replied without looking at her.


    Debating in herself Aeloria stood alone for some time until she made up her mind.


    "Is something going on between you two? You look quitefortable in each other¡¯spany," Aeloria asked as she started to follow behind us.


    "Grace, answer her," I pushed the responsibility towards her, not wanting to admit that there was nothing between us. I had a feeling that would make Grace angry.


    "And why should I answer that?" She rebuked, dodging the question.


    ¡¯Why are you doing this,dy? Answer her properly; you¡¯re making her even more suspicious.¡¯


    "Anyway, what is this creature?" Changing the subject, Grace asked.


    "I don¡¯t know, maybe a dragon?" Aeloria replied, sounding unsure.


    "Or a snake," I replied, and both of them looked at me strangely.


    "What?"


    "Snakes don¡¯t grow this big, Eden," Aeloria replied.


    "Then maybe a water dragon," I suggested, because even I knew that a snake of this size sounded unrealistic.


    "Eden?" Aeloria mumbled, arriving beside me and making me look at her.


    "What?" I asked, seeing her frowning.


    "After we get out of here, we need to talk," she replied, looking into my eyes.


    "Hmmm," I hummed in response.


    "Is Ivy still not avable?" I asked, as I still hadn¡¯t seen her contract fairy.


    "No," she replied, shaking her head.


    "Something important must be going on in the spirit realm, then," I replied, remembering her saying it.


    "She told you about your talent, right?" Aeloria asked softly, as she came a little closer.


    "Yeah, she even told me you can help with it," I replied.


    "I will..."


    But before she could reply properly, Grace came between us.


    "Keep your distance when you are talking," she said, looking at Aeloria.


    She exchanged nces with me as she looked at me and then Grace.


    After doing it for some time she replied looking at me.


    She exchanged nces with me, looking at me and then at Grace.


    After doing it for some time, she replied while looking at me.


    "Seriously, is she your secret girlfriend or something?" She asked, ignoring the re she was receiving from Grace.


    I didn¡¯t replied but looked at her deeply.


    "You are ying with fire, Eden," she said, looking at me seriously. "Don¡¯t burn yourself in it."


    Saying so, she increased her pace, overtaking us.


    "What did she mean by those words?" Grace asked, frowning as she didn¡¯t understand her words.


    "Beats me," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Move faster, guys!" Aeloria shouted as she moved faster, calling us. "Hopefully, we aren¡¯t going in the wrong direction."


    Ah...


    She just jinxed it, didn¡¯t she?


    ===================

 Chapter 139: What They Deserved 4

    "Move faster, guys!" Aeloria shouted as she moved faster, calling us. "Hopefully, we aren¡¯t going in the wrong direction."


    Ah...


    She jinxed it, didn¡¯t she?


    Whatever...


    "Eden," Grace called to me as I looked at her.


    "Hmm?" I hummed in response.


    "I need your help." Biting her lip lightly, she said, a conflicting look etched on her face.


    "Help with what?" I asked, noticing her hesitation to ask something.


    "Not now," she replied, shaking her head, "after we get out of here."


    "Now you¡¯ve made me curious," I mumbled, looking at her. "What do you need my help with?"


    "It¡¯s about my bloodline," she replied after some hesitation.


    "The ck mes?" I asked, and she nodded in reply.


    "You want to control them?" I understood why she was asking me about this; after all, they are not normal mes.


    "Hmm," she hummed in agreement. "It¡¯s hard to control them."


    "Every time I try to use it, it creates mental pressure on my head. Often times, I feel like I will lose control of myself if I use it too much," she exined, and I thoughtfully nodded.


    Her mes are linked with the goddess of mes, but the problem is those ck mes of hers are mutations of a normal bloodline, and that¡¯s why it¡¯s hard for her to control them.


    The event dedicated to her was the time when she totally lost control of her mes, killing hundreds of people, and well, she tried to kill Angelina as well, only to be stopped by Aron.


    "..."


    An ufortable feeling spread all over my body as I remembered her death from the game.


    It was brutal... with her body mangled and broken.


    "Eden?" I looked at Grace as she shook me slightly when I was lost in my thoughts.


    "Yeah... Of course I can help you," I replied with a smile. "I am pretty good when ites to mes."


    Those things are not going to happen.


    She won¡¯t lose control of herself, neither will she die.


    I will make sure of it.


    "Come to think of it, you never told me what those mes are?" As if she remembered it, she asked curiously.


    "The white mes?"


    "Yes, those mes even for only a few seconds were able to push back my mes. How?" She asked, her curiosity increasing with her every word.


    "That¡¯s a secret," I replied with a smirk, immediately pouring cold water on her curiosity.


    "Don¡¯t tell me if you don¡¯t want to," she grumbled, stepping on my feet.


    "Hey!" I did the same, lightly stepping on hers.


    Without saying anything, she returned the favor by stepping on my feet again.


    "Now you¡¯ve done it," I said, attempting to step on her feet as well, but she pushed her legs back, avoiding it.


    I pushed my leg forward, and before she could push her feet further, I stepped on it.


    "Why are you acting like a child?" she said ring at me, stepping on my feet again.


    "I can ask the same question," I replied, stepping on her feet onest time, and before she could react, I made some distance between us.


    "Heh! I won," I smirked at her ring look, which immediately made her close the distance between us.


    Then, grabbing me with her soft hands by my shoulders, she made me halt my movement as her sweet smell assaulted me.


    I felt her breath on my chest as she was smaller than me, while she looked down, her head resting on my chest.


    Then, she stepped on my feet and looked up at me.


    "Heh! I won," she replied with a beautiful smile.


    Then, leaving me stunned there, she started to walk again.


    It took me a moment to register what happened, and my lips raised slightly at her behavior, but...


    "No, you don¡¯t," arriving beside her and stepping on her feet before running towards Aeloria.


    "Why are you running?" As soon as I arrived beside her, she grumbled, giving me an annoyed look which made me feel good for some reason.


    "Because I want to," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Anyway, what¡¯s your real name?" I asked, as I remembered it.


    Though the chances are low, I don¡¯t want to have those types of situations where I know the person in my previous life, but I didn¡¯t ask about it.


    "Aeloria is my real name," she replied without hesitation.


    "So, you have fully epted that you are Aeloria, huh?" I asked, noticing her behavior.


    Unlike other reincarnated persons, she has epted what she is.


    Unlike me, who hasn¡¯t fully epted it.


    And I don¡¯t want to ept it.


    If I do, it will be hard to suppress my feelings of Eden for people I don¡¯t want to feel anything about.


    "Still, tell me your real name; it¡¯s important," I said seriously, earning a frown from her.


    "Fine, tell me yours and I will tell mine," she replied, folding her arms, waiting for my answer.


    "..."


    I remained silent.


    I can¡¯t tell her my real name.


    Neil is quite famous in this world as someone from the Phoenix n, and I don¡¯t want to expose my identity as him.


    "See, you don¡¯t trust me enough, and neither do I," she said after I remained silent for a while.


    "Fine, at least tell me if your world ended or not," I asked, hoping to get some clue about her world.


    "Ahhh!"


    Her eyes widened in surprise, but before she could reply, I heard Grace¡¯s startled voice as she walked beside us.


    "What happened?" I asked, looking back at her.


    "Opening," she muttered, pointing in front of us.


    I looked where she was pointing and immediately noticed that the cave was ending, and a new ce was opening.


    "Get behind me," I ordered as I stood in front of both of them.


    As we all cautiously moved towards the end of the cave, with each step, the air grew heavier, and I looked at the body of the creature.


    "It¡¯s not getting smaller," Aeloria mumbled anxiously, looking at the body of the serpent-like creature.


    True...


    That means we are moving towards the head.


    She truly jinxed it, didn¡¯t she?


    The air grew colder, sending shivers down my spine as we approached the end of the cave.


    As we moved forward, we arrived at a vast expanse where the ceiling towered high above.


    And there, at the center of the chamber, rested the head of a creature unlike any I had ever seen.


    Explore new worlds at NovelBin.C?m


    With scales like jade and eyes that gleamed with looking at us, the creature resembled a Chinese dragon, bounded by chains around it.


    But not totally like it, it was different in a lot of ways.


    "You have arrived."


    Again, I heard its feminine-like voice in my head, and I immediately became alert.


    _Tud tud_


    My heartbeat dropped when I heard the sound of someone falling, and I immediately looked behind me, only to find both Aeloria and Grace lying on the ground.


    "What did you do!" I shouted in anger, my voice echoing in the vast expanse as I moved beside them to check their condition.


    "They are fine, child. You don¡¯t want them to hear our conversation, do you?"


    She replied calmly as I checked them, and they seemed to be fine, unaffected by whatever had caused them to fall.


    I sighed slightly before fixing my focus on the snake.


    "You can ask me anything if you want to," it said, focusing its yellowish eyes on me.


    "What are you?" I asked as I sat beside Grace and Aeloria.


    "I am known by a lot of names, but the most famous of them is ¡¯the serpent of the world.¡¯ J?rmungandr"


    So it truly is a snake...


    "Thor¡¯s eternal enemy?" Suppressing my desire to kill this snake, I asked.


    "It irked me when you remember me only as his enemy," it replied with displeasure.


    Ignoring its tone, I waited for it to continue.


    "Yes, and if I am sensing it correctly, you also have the blood of his flowing through your body."


    "My mother¡¯s family are his descendants," I replied, nodding my head.


    "Hmmm, you truly are his descendant, huh?" It mumbled before its eyes moved towards Aeloria.


    "That girl has divinity on her," it revealed, making me look at Aeloria.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, frowning.


    "That girl has the blessing of a goddess, and a powerful goddess at that."


    "Goddess of Life," I mumbled, recalling Ivy¡¯s words.


    She once told me that she was sent to Aeloria specifically by the Goddess of Life.


    "Anyway, child, don¡¯t you have something important to ask me?" Shifting my gaze back at the serpent-like creature, it asked again.


    I took a deep breath, preparing myself for what was toe next.


    This single question could change my view of life from here on.


    But I had to ask it.


    I couldn¡¯t ask it directly, but I had to ask.


    Suppressing my anxiety, I parted my lips.


    "How am I connected with the Human God?"

 Chapter 140: The God That Denied Reality

    Suppressing my anxiety, I parted my lips.


    "How am I connected with the Human God?"


    "How, you ask?"


    She replied, her voice filled with amusement.


    "I am not an idiot. Even when I tried to deny it, all the clues and evidence that are thrown in my face are forcing me to ept reality," I replied, looking down with a tired sigh.


    Since the time I arrived in this world, this is the first time I¡¯ve felt this exhausted.


    Tired of how I will be in the future.


    Or past...


    Or is it future?


    Fuck, this is a lot more confusing than I thought.


    "Let me tell you how he was known in our time,"


    she said, and I slightly lifted my head.


    "The Human God was a ruthless person. He killed gods and dragons alike without any mercy,"


    she continued, her gaze intensifying as itnded on me.


    "When we asked why he was doing this, he wouldugh like a maniac, saying he was just returning the favor."


    "What do you mean, maniac?" I asked, frowning. "Was he a madman or something?"


    "Madman, yes, but more than a madman, he was a broken person," she replied.


    I immediately sharpened my senses as I heard her words.


    "How was he broken?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion.


    "When you see a broken person, you instinctively know that he is broken. The way he talked, the way he tried to hide his face behind a mask just to hide his emotions told a lot about how broken he was."


    After she finished her words, she gave me some time to soak in the information, which I desperately needed.


    "So you are saying he was broken, and the only thing he did was to kill gods and dragons," I asked after some time of silence.


    "I never said that," she replied, shaking her giant head. "Even that madman had someone that he loved dearly. The two lovers of his should be great figures as of now."


    "Lovers?" I asked, curious about something unexpected around a madman.


    "Yes, the reason for the starting of the war between the Human God and the rest of the gods," she replied, her voice trembling a little as she remembered the past.


    "Now you¡¯re making me curious. What happened then?" I asked again, sensing she was keeping the main points hidden from me.


    Though it wasn¡¯t surprising that the reason for war was because of a... woman.


    "Mortals shouldn¡¯t know the secrets of the gods, child," she replied, shaking her giant head again.


    "But aren¡¯t you telling me about the Human God for a while now?" I asked, frowning.


    "The Human God never had any divinity that made him a true god. But unlike him, I don¡¯t know about those two. Talking about them can¡¯t be taken lightly."


    She replied before she rest her head back on the ground.


    "But what about the dragons? How did they be his enemy?" I asked as I looked at her.


    *Back then dragons were second most arrogant creatures after the gods and when the Human God refused there request of sacrificing humans in their name, they joint the gods who were against him."


    "That¡¯s it?" I asked feeling something was amiss, "as far as I remembered he killed so many dragons that they had to hide in an ind just to preserve there race."


    "Well, there is an absurdity that he used to say that he didn¡¯t like reptiles, so he just killed them on sight."


    "..."


    Aghh, Fuck....That¡¯s something I would do...


    Another sigh escaped my lips as I looked down again, closing my eyes.


    "Still, you never answered my question," I said, not getting the reply I was looking for. "How am I connected to him?"


    "That unique energy of yours, that¡¯s the thing that connects the both of you," she replied after being silent for a while.


    "That¡¯s not what I was asking," I felt a bitter taste in my mouth as I couldn¡¯t directly ask the question I wanted to ask.


    ¡¯Am I the Human God?¡¯


    "No one can answer that question, my child."


    As if she knew what I was thinking, she replied .


    "Why?"


    "It¡¯s inevitable, child. Those who know the Human God¡¯s real identity can never reveal it to others. No one can or will tell you who the Human God is, and no one will tell you who you really are."


    "..."


    I remained silent after hearing her words, still trying to wrap my mind around the meaning of her words.


    "Why can¡¯t you just tell me honestly?" I grumbled, even though I understood it¡¯s not her fault.


    "Child," she called me in a tender voice unlike the calm voice that she used before.


    "The one you are now is like a person in a dense fog, and the moment the fog clears up, you will start to walk on the path in front of you, the inevitable path."


    "The path destiny wants me to walk on," I mumbled as I understood her words.


    "The path that leads you towards your fate," she replied, closing her eyes.


    And the fate of Eden was to die while protecting Angelina.


    So, if I be certain of things or if I be aware of a certain future that I will try to attain with certainty, will it lead me to my death?


    Or is there something else that I still don¡¯t know?


    Still, one thing that I can never be certain of is whether I am the Human God or if the Human God is me.


    "So, I can¡¯t be certain of anything now, huh?" A light chuckle escaped my lips.


    "When you are strong enough, go towards the Katarwos Continent. You will get a lot of your answers there," she said, opening her eyes again.


    "Katarwos?" I asked in confusion.


    "The sealed continent," she replied, and I nodded my head.


    "Something else you want to tell me?" I asked after a few minutes of silence.


    "Find my other sisters if you want to know more about yourself."


    "And where can I find them?" I asked, frowning. Explore more stories at NovelBin.C?m


    "At least one of them is sealed in the Eldoria continent, that¡¯s all I know of," she replied, not providing much detail.


    I nodded, nning to visit the continent of the beast men as well, as it was the ce where Nadya and Elysia¡¯s mother was sealed.


    "Now, it¡¯s time to end this," she said again, looking at me. "Child, grant me the death that I long for."


    "What?" I asked in surprise as I looked at her.


    "Unbind the chain that binds my soul with my body, child. That¡¯s all I want from you," she replied.


    "That chain binds only your soul?" I asked suspiciously, looking at her.


    "The Human God was not a merciful person, child. The only reason he kept me alive was so that I can deliver hisst message to you," she replied, lifting her head.


    "And you told me hisst words?" I asked.


    "No," she replied, shaking her head, "And I take an oath on the name of my ancestor Ymir that I shall leave my body and move towards the Niflheim."


    After being reassured by her words, I waited for the Human God¡¯sst message.


    "Paradoxes are inevitable."


    "..."


    I waited for her to continue, but she didn¡¯t.


    "That¡¯s it?" I asked, anticipating more words.


    "That¡¯s it."


    But to my dismay, she didn¡¯t say more.


    ¡¯paradoxes are inevitable.¡¯


    I repeated those words in my mind, trying to make heads or tails of the sentence.


    But no matter how much I tried to understand, I couldn¡¯t think of anything in my current situation to which these words could apply.


    What should I do about it?


    Should I be wary of paradoxes, or should I be ready for them to ur in the future or past?


    But then again, can I believe that paradoxes are inevitable with certainty?


    What if it means that I shouldn¡¯t have certainty about it?


    "Haah... Fine, what do you want me to do?" I asked as I stood up not making the mess of my mind by thinking too much.


    "Touch the chain that binds me and you will understand the rest," she replied. I nodded at her words as I moved towards her.


    "With my death, the cycle will start again."


    As I approached her, a faint whisper echoed in my head.


    "The Gods will rise again and chaos will spread around the world once again."


    *Argh..*


    As soon as I ced my hand on the chain, almost instantly the Star Energy within me started to resonate with the chains getting sucked by it.


    "¡¯They¡¯ will soon arrive in this world as well."


    The thousands of meters-long chain started to shrink in front of my eyes with an unimaginable speed.


    "I wish you luck, The God Who Denied Reality."


    *Boom.*


    That¡¯s thest words I heard before the huge head of the serpent fell down and I lost my conscious.

 Chapter 141: The Child Of Sun

    [3rd Person POV: General]


    In the grand hall of Olympus, where the regr assembly of the Gods once took ce, nowy barren as silence lingered inside the hall.


    Apollo, the god of the Sun, resplendent in his golden robes, sat upon the throne at the head of the great chamber, his eyes closed and a small frown upon his otherworldly face.


    The God of the Sun had been asleep for unknown millennia; the gods, who were supposed to watch over the world, safeguarding its bnce and harmony, had been in a deep slumber since the events of the ¡¯demise of deities¡¯.


    The frown on Apollo¡¯s face deepened as he slowly opened his eyes.


    "A ripple?"


    A deep, calm voice, tinged with confusion, spoke as Apollo sensed changes in the threads of fate.


    Closing his eyes, he tried to sense the reason for the disturbance, only for his eyes to snap open abruptly, a furrow forming on his brow as he realized the absence of the World Serpent.


    *Buzz..*


    Suddenly, the tranquil stillness of the hall was shattered as three goddesses materialized before the assembly, their presence apanied by a shimmering glow of golden light.


    Apollo looked at the unknown goddess who arrived at his pce without announcing herself.


    "Hello, brother~," the first to speak was the otherworldly beautiful woman with long pinkish hair that cascaded down her waist. Her revealing clothes didn¡¯t try to hide much of her curves.


    And despite her messed-up rtion with the God Apollo, she opted to call him brother, as ¡¯great-aunt¡¯ made her sound too old.


    "When you see the God of Olympus, you bow," he said threateningly, which brought a frown to the faces of the other two goddesses, while Aphrodite smiled lightly.


    "We don¡¯t have time for your childish behavior, Apollo," the goddess of wisdom and warfare spoke as she made a throne of iron spears, taking her seat.


    "..." The God Apollo stared at her in silence, not replying.


    "Stop staring at her, brother. The only reason you became the God of Olympus was that no one else wanted that title," the goddess of the hunt Artemis said as she also made a throne out of natural wood and took her seat.


    "I should do this as well; it looks fun," the goddess of beauty mumbled as she also did the same, making a throne.


    Now all three gods sat down, waiting for Apollo to begin.


    "You should sense it as well and I know it¡¯s important," he conceded, his voice measured and controlled, "but that does not excuse yourck of respect for the traditions of Olympus."


    Aphrodite rolled her eyes, seemingly unperturbed by Apollo¡¯s words. "Oh, lighten up, brother~. We¡¯re not here to engage in your petty power ys."


    The goddess of wisdom and warfare, Athena, inclined her head in agreement. "Indeed. We have things to do unlike you, who lives in delusion."


    Artemis, the goddess of the hunt, remained silent, her gaze fixed on Apollo with a hint of annoyance.


    "Fine, I sensed a seventh of the World Serpent be absent from the world." Swallowing his growing anger, Apollo replied, closing his eyes.


    "We sensed that too, Apollo," Aphrodite smiled lightly as she replied, "but how did that happen?"


    "I don¡¯t know," he shook his head in response, as he didn¡¯t know much apart from the absence of the World Serpent.


    "I need to prepare if what I think actually happened," Athena mumbled, frowning as she thought of something.


    "That¡¯s impossible," Apollo said in a strained voice as he looked at her, "he is dead after sealing the Katarwos continent; he can¡¯te back."


    "Brother, he was the reason for the deep slumber of every God for millennia, and you think he will die from just that?" Aphrodite rebuked yfully as she reclined on her throne, unting her ample curves.


    "And don¡¯t forget, the World Serpent was never seen after his battle with him; afterward, we could only sense his presence but never knew where he went," Artemis added, looking at Aphrodite.


    "Anyway, even if this is just a false rm I will be preparing myself for the worstt time we underestimated him but not this time." Athena said looking at all three of them.


    "Ara~ Athena you still hope he is alive right? Last time he left you alive even though he could kill you, perhaps a have a crush on him after that?" Aphrodite teased look at Athena who red back at her.


    "He killed our forefathers Aphrodite don¡¯t think absurd things." Athena rebuked with a annoyed look.


    "Yeah, too bad he rejected to stop the war even when Zeus offered him both of you, maybe I should have tired harder in seducing him." Aphrodite sighed in regret but both goddess face turned unsightly as they remembered the past.


    "Don¡¯t talk about Zeus, he is the reason for the death of all the Gods, provoking a madman." Artemis said without looking at Aphrodite.


    "Anyway, how are your descendants doing?" Aphrodite asked, looking at the other two goddesses.


    "I saw the world through her eyes. A lot has changed after we woke up," Artemis replied, remembering her descendants.


    "A lot of time has passed, so it¡¯s bound to happen," Athena replied as well.


    "Good for you. I guess I only have one who has awakened my bloodline, but she didn¡¯t allow me to see the world through her eyes, even when I asked her to by visiting her dreams," Aphrodite replied with a pout on her mature face.


    "Why?" Artemis asked, as her descendant never blocked her from seeing the world since the day she woke up.


    "She said that she didn¡¯t want me to look at her lover," Aphrodite replied, smiling. "She rejected a goddess just because of her posisiveness."


    "She is doing well. At least you can¡¯t corrupt her this way," Athena replied as she looked at Aphrodite.


    "She can¡¯t resist my bloodline for long anyway, as her 18th birthday ising soon, and she will unlock all her bloodline abilities," Aphrodite smiled as she remembered. "I look forward to what she will do when she understands one person can never satisfy her lust."


    "You can help her, you know," Artemis replied, looking at Aphrodite.


    "Why should I?" Aphrodite asked in confusion. "Unlike Athena here, who helps her descendants but takes away their ability to love, I am not like her. They can love as many people as they want."


    "Both of you should not involve too much in your descendants¡¯ lives; it will never end well," the goddess of the hunt replied, looking at both of them.


    "Yeah, you also have a descendant. How is she doing?" Aphrodite asked with interest, looking at Artemis.


    "She is doing well, and unlike your descendants, she doesn¡¯t try to hide her lover from me," Artemis replied with a proud smile.


    "Good for you. You are a lot better than Athena, even when both of you are virgin goddesses. You don¡¯t try to hinder the love lives of your descendants," Aphrodite replied, looking at Athena.


    Athena looked at Aphrodite, and without saying anything, she stood up before disappearing from her ce.


    "Looks like she is not in the mood to talk now," Artemis mumbled as she also disappeared from her ce, followed by Aphrodite.


    "..."


    Apollo, who had been ignored for a while, looked at the ce where the three goddesses disappeared in silence.


    "Death... Everyone who belittles me... They will be punished by death... They forget your death, father... But I will always remember..."


    He mumbled in a glum voice before closing his eyes.


    And when he opened his eyes again, a boy with red hair stood in front of him, looking around in confusion.


    "How have you been, Aron?" The God Apollo asked, smiling as he looked at Aron.


    "Ahhh, God Apollo," Aron replied as he bowed down a little, earning a satisfied nod from Apollo.


    "We were on the trip, and things don¡¯t look good as of now," Aron replied, looking down.


    "I saw all that through your eyes. You did well," Apollo replied, nodding his head.


    "But still, I couldn¡¯t get close to anyone you told me to... Aeloria has gone missing, while Emily tried to avoid me, and the princess is out of my reach," Aron said in a regretful tone. Your next chapter is on NovelBin.C?m


    "Don¡¯t worry; you have a few years ahead. You can be close to them. Do not rush yourself," Apollo counseled him like his own child. "You will also awaken your bloodline fully soon enough, so don¡¯t worry about it as well."


    "I will keep that in mind," Aron bowed his head again.


    "But remember, Aron. Threat Aeloria and Emily as your lovers if you must, but the princess¡ª pretend to love her but never actually fall in love with her." Apollo¡¯s voice turned serious as he spoke to Aron.


    Aron nodded his head in response. "She has the bloodline of the madman; I understand that, she doesn¡¯t deserve my love."


    "Good, she can only be your ve nothing else, Aron."

 Chapter 142: Starforge Chain.

    [First Person POV: Eden]


    "Argh..."


    Groaning, I slowly opened my eyes, feeling a terrible headache that made me instinctively grab my head in pain.


    "What happened?" I mumbled, massaging my temples as I sat up on the ground.


    The first thing that caught my eye was the enormous dead body of the World Serpent lying in front of me, motionless and devoid of life.


    Then, my gaze shifted to the new essory lying on my wrist.


    "A bracelet?" I muttered, reaching out to touch the bracelet adorned with small runes.


    The runes were so tiny that I had to strain my eyes to make them out, worsening my headache.


    On instinct, I attempted to channel Star Energy through the bracelet, and the runes began to glow as it transformed into the familiar shape of the chain I knew.


    "Argh... Damn it," I quickly halted my experimentation as another wave of intense headache washed over me.


    ¡¯Edda?¡¯


    [Yes?]


    ¡¯How much time has passed since I fell unconscious?¡¯


    [Eight hours.]


    "Ahh... Fuck it," I cursed as I rose to my feet, making my way toward Aeloria and Grace, who remained unconscious despite the passing time.


    "Grace?" Stepping closer, I crouched down beside Grace and gently attempted to wake her up.


    "Hmm... No..." She whispered in her sleep, curling herself into a ball and refused to wake up.


    "Grace, wake up." I shook her shoulder lightly, prompting her groggy eyes to open.


    "Eden?" She mumbled, gradually sitting up on the ground, her blonde hair dirtied by rolling on the ground still looked beautiful.


    "Are you alright?" I asked, my headache easing slightly.


    "Y-yes, I¡¯m fine," she replied, nodding her head.


    Having confirmed that Grace was alright, I shifted my attention to Aeloria, whoy on the ground beside me.


    "....."


    Ignoring the rise and fall of her massive breasts with each breath, I retrieved a bottle of water from my inventory and emptied its contents onto her face.


    "Argh... cough... cough..." She spittered, breathing heavily and coughing as she woke up, her expression filled with confusion.


    Her gaze shifted to Grace, who appeared unharmed, then to me, and finally to the bottle in my hand.


    "Can¡¯t you wake me up properly!?" she shouted, ring at me.


    "I tried, but you didn¡¯t wake up," I lied smoothly, disregarding the strange look Grace was giving me.


    "W-what happened to it?" Grace asked, her gaze now fixed on the dead World Serpent.


    "Dead. I killed it," I replied honestly.


    "Stop with your boasting," Aeloria scoffed immediately, while she used her hand to dry her face.


    I shrugged, choosing not to respond.


    "Anyway, we need to get out of here. I¡¯m sick of this ce," Grace mumbled, her gaze fixed on me.


    "What?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion.


    "You have many things to exin, mister," she replied, staring deeply into my eyes.


    "I know, I will," I promised, scanning the area.


    There are too many things I want to investigate in this ce, but for now, I just want to leave.


    I have too much to figure out rather than wander around here.


    Unconsciously, my hand drifted to the bracelet on my other wrist.


    "What¡¯s that?" Aeloria asked curiously, eyeing the bracelet with interest.


    Now that I examined it closely, it does indeed look beautiful.


    "A gift after killing that beast," I replied, my gaze fixed on the bracelet.


    "Don¡¯t lie!" Ignoring the girl¡¯s shouting, I touched the bracelet.


    I don¡¯t know why, but its name came to mind involuntarily.


    Starforge Chain.


    My curiosity got the best of me as I infused a little star energy into it and willed it to transform into a ring.


    And, as if epting my will, it began to change shape, moving towards my index finger and turning into a beautiful ring.


    "Woah, how did you do that?" Aeloria asked in surprise, moving closer to inspect the ring.


    I let her examine it while I pondered something.


    Looking up, I tried to focus on the ceiling of the vast expanse.


    There, I spotted a small rune ced at the ceiling.


    "Can you do it again? Eden? Eden!"


    "Hmm..." I hummed, pulling my wrist away from Aeloria, who was urging me to change its shape again.


    "Don¡¯t do it then jerk! Simp!"


    Ignoring the girl I looked up.


    If my guess was correct, we could pass through that opening.


    The one opening that threw us into in this ce had already closed, andst time it opened because of my blood.


    But I highly doubted someone would think about using blood to open it again and I am not even sure any other blood will work or not.


    So, this ce was safe for the time being, as well as the monster¡¯s body.


    ¡¯It cane in useter.¡¯


    Having made up my mind, I infused mana into the ring-shaped chain, making itrger and thicker.


    "Step back," I instructed, and both of them, understanding that I was up to something, gave me some space.


    As I willed the tip of the chain changed it a sharp nail like, then I rolled the chain in my hand, elerating its speed with each roll until it spun faster and faster.


    When I felt the speed should be enough, I threw the chain and simultaneously infused it with Star energy, increasing its length.


    *Boom!*


    The chain got stuck at the ceiling without much problem.


    "Huppp..."


    I tried to pull the chain, testing it a few times before looking at Aeloria.


    "Grab my hand," I said, mustering the most beautiful smile I could manage and extending my hand to her.


    "Why?" She asked, eyeing me suspiciously.


    "Just do it," I replied, still smiling brightly.


    After hesitating for a moment, she grabbed my hand.


    "You shouldn¡¯t have," I replied, grinning, as I firmly held her hand and willed the chain to shrink.


    "No way!" Squealing, the girl tried to pull away from my grip, but it was already toote.


    "I hate youuuuu!"


    The chain pulled me toward the ceiling as I dragged Aeloria with me, ignoring her protests.


    The ground soon became distant as we speed toward the ceiling.


    And before we knew it, the small opening was just beside me.


    "Don¡¯t look down, Aeloria," I teased, ncing down at the girl who was clutching at my hand with both of hers.


    "One... huff... day... huff... I will get my revenge, Eden Morton!" she growled at me, her eyes filled with anger.


    "Yeah, good for you," I replied, my eyes shifting toward the runes ced at the opening.


    "Hmm, aren¡¯t these the same runes that were at the entrance?" I mumbled as I studied them.


    "Ahkk... What now, jerk?" With Aeloria still clinging to my hand I lifted my hand with her, touching the runes.


    "You can always wrap your legs around my waist, you know?" But before using Star Energy to open it, I asked Aeloria.


    "Shut up, stupid!"


    Ignoring her reply, I simply used Star Energy to break the runes.


    Moonlight shone upon us, and I pushed Aeloria upwards as she released my hand and grabbed the ceiling walls to make her way outside.


    As Aeloria moved outside of the opening, I willed the shape of the chain to change again, loosening it from the wall, and I began to fall.


    {Space Wrap}


    I arrived beside Grace, who looked at me with surprise.


    "So I didn¡¯t feel wrong that time," she said, and I shrugged in reply.


    "Ahh!" She squeald as I picked her up.


    "Is it necessary?" she asked as I held her up in a princess carry, her soft and light body sticking close to me.


    Unlike before she wasn¡¯t trying to move away or doubt me, she was just asking for the sake of it.


    "Absolutely."


    {Space Wrap}


    Once again, I used the space wrap, and as the space distorted around me, I found myself beside the ceiling, grabbing the opening with one hand.


    I helped Grace out, and after she moved, I also made my way out.


    Once again, the moonlight shone upon me as I surveyed the destroyed city in front of me.


    Most of the buildings had been razed to the ground, while I could see a camp at the far end of the city, with a few guards patrolling the area.


    ncing back, I confirmed that the opening was no longer present.


    "Let¡¯s go," Aeloria said, taking the lead.


    Grace and I followed behind her.


    "Isn¡¯t it Lady Aeloria."


    "It¡¯s her, contact the captain; we found them!"


    The guards soon recognized Aeloria as they approached us, questioning our whereabouts.


    The number of guards increased as we neared the camp, and strangely enough, they were wary of me.


    Ignoring them, I looked forward and sensed the presence of four people.


    "Grace!" Sophia and Geilna ran toward Grace, embracing her tightly.


    "Aeloria!" Angelina hugged Aeloria, tears pooling in her eyes.


    "..."


    Ignoring their reunion, I focused on thest person.


    He stood there, gazing at me with conflicted emotions.


    My so-called father was here.

 Chapter 143: Morton family

    "Hm ?? hm ??"


    With my eyes closed, I hummed in the dimly lit room, reclining on the chair as I tapped my finger on the table.


    "Never gonna get it ??, never gonna??"


    As I mumbled lyrics of a song that I remembered, I nced at the handcuffs binding my hands.


    With a red light still beeping in the middle, the handcuffs tried to suck all my mana from my core.


    Click


    As I was having fun alone, the door of the room clicked open and a man walked inside.


    And right beside him was Duke Morton.


    The man with ck hair, dark red eyes, and an aged face sat in the seat opposite of me.


    With his deep gaze looking at me with an apathetic look, not bothering to hide his boredom.


    As for my so-called father, he stood at the corner of the room.


    Ignoring Duke Morton¡¯s presence, I looked at the man, recognizing him from both my memories of Eden and my memories of the game.


    The councellor of the current king and a man with absurd level of loyalty towards the kingdom and it¡¯s subjects.


    "It¡¯s been a while, Eden," his deep voice echoed in the silent room as he looked at me.


    "It really has been a while, Uncle Archer," I replied, nodding my head.


    "You have grown a lot. Thest time I saw you, you were a scrawny little kid throwing tantrums all around the ce," he said, interlocking his fingers and resting his chin on them.


    "But you haven¡¯t changed at all, have you?" I asked as I leaned in. "I bet you came straight here without checking on how your daughter is doing, right?"


    "I am here for official work, Eden," he replied matter-of-factly. "And Grace can handle herself, and Sophia is also with her."


    "And you, as her father, just keep ignoring her. What a wise decision," I replied without hiding my sarcasm.


    "....."


    "....."


    We both just stared into each other¡¯s eyes.


    No matter how much I tried not to think about it, because of this fucking neglectful man, Grace¡¯s condition never improved.


    He was the reason she was hell-bent on making an enemy out of the royal family.


    If this fucker had just cared a little bit about his wife¡¯s death, or if he had not stopped Grace from even knowing how her mother died, things would have been much better for her.


    Even when she pleaded and begged him to at least try to get some justice for her mother¡¯s murder, he never lifted a finger to find out what actually happened.


    Because of his negligence, Grace tried to take matters into her own hands ande to her own conclusions.


    "Then, let¡¯s get started with your interrogation," the man said, breaking the eye contact between us.


    "I will be frank and ask you this: where were you during the whole event? And don¡¯t lie about being with the ss; your ssmates have already testified that you were not present with them."


    ¡¯What a pain these guys are,¡¯ I let out a tired sigh as I reclined back on the chair.


    "I was just roaming around the ce. When the terrorists attacked, I was one of their targets as well, so I had to defend myself," I replied without looking at him.


    "And how many did you take care of?" He asked, folding his hands.


    "I don¡¯t remember, maybe 2 or 3."


    "Do you have any proof for that?" He asked, looking deeply into my eyes.


    "And what proof do you have to justify this?" I retorted, showing him the handcuffs ced on my hand.


    "They are just precautions, don¡¯t worry about that."


    "Yeah, you and your shitty precautions."


    "A total of one thousand and ny-eight people died and ten¡¯s of thousands are seriously injured, Eden. Don¡¯t take this lightly," he said gravely.


    "That¡¯s a lot less than I expected," I replied, looking at him.


    "What do you mean?" he asked, ring at me.


    "Nothing," I replied with a smirk, enjoying watching as the gears of his brain started to work toe up with his own weird answer.


    Again, we both red at each other, neither backing down even a little bit.


    "Do you know, Eden, that the tomb of the first king has been destroyed by someone?" He asked, still ring at me.


    "I don¡¯t know," I replied, shaking my head.


    This information had not been made public, and if I had admitted to knowing about it, he would have suspected me more.


    "And you have nothing to say about being absent during the entire terrorist attack?" He asked, tapping his fingers on the table.


    "I have given you my answer to that."


    "We can help you, Eden. You just have to tell the truth," he said in a softer voice, as if sympathizing with me. "If you are being threatened or something like that is happening, we can help you."


    "Can¡¯t you just be quiet? Like I said, bring me the proof if you have something to say," I replied with an annoyed look.


    "Hmm... Why is the green light still beeping?" He muttered, looking at my handcuffs. "It¡¯s been hours since it was ced on you."


    I remained silent notmenting on it.


    The handcuffs they made for me have a mana-draining function, and when the light shows green, it means there is no mana in my body.


    However, because my body automatically filters too much mana from the environment, it has zero effect on me.


    "Anyway you have a lot to talk to,so I will came back in a while until then talk with your father." He said as he stood up making his way towards the door.


    Click


    Bam!


    "Hah..."


    Like an old man, Duke Morton sighed as he sat down on the chair in front of me.


    "It¡¯s good to see you, son," he said in a voice that was hard to decipher his emotions.


    "How are your children? Are they safe?" I asked, looking at him.


    "They¡¯re both fine. Only Daniel had some minor injuries," he replied as he reclined in the chair.


    "Good for them," I replied, closing my eyes.


    "Eden," he mumbled, calling me.


    "I am listening," I replied, still keeping my eyes closed.


    "Look after the siblings, and please forgive them if they do anything bad," I slightly opened my eyes, looking at him.


    "And why would I do that?" I asked with a small smile. "I am going to make it clear right now, if they ever try to do anything funny, I will not be merciful."


    "Hah..." sighing again, he closed his eyes.


    "I heard you brought a new woman into the house on the day we left," I said, looking at him. "Is it true?"


    ".....Yes," he replied honestly.


    "How long have you known about her?" I asked, looking at him curiously.


    "...Before I met your mother," he replied with a deep sigh.


    "Good for you, getting your teenage love in your forties," I replied with a light chuckle.


    I wasn¡¯t mad at him. From the way Mom behaved after hearing this, she was chill about it, and as long as she is fine, I don¡¯t care enough about him to get angry.


    "Do I have any value in your life?" He asked, his face conflicted.


    "Maybe a little," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Then listen to my advice, Eden," taking a deep breath, the old man continued, "don¡¯t trust that woman too much."


    "What?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion.


    "Your mother, be wary of her, Eden. She isn¡¯t as nice as she looks," he said while rubbing his temple.


    "Haha... Please stop with your nonsense. I will take it as a joke, just stop now," I replied with a forcedugh as I looked at him.


    "Listen to me¡ª."


    Baam


    Before he could say more, I stood up from my chair, making it hit the ground.


    Grabbing him by his cor, I made him look at me.


    "Don¡¯t you dare nder my mother¡¯s name," looking deeply into his eyes, I said. "You are the one who cheated on her, and you have the audacity to say not to trust the only person who cared for me?"


    "I never cheated on her," he said as he grabbed my handcuffs.


    "Are you going senile, old man? Or have you forgotten the meaning of cheating?" I asked, ring at him.


    "You don¡¯t understand, and the way you are, you never will," he replied, making me lose my grip on his cor.


    "Just make sure to keep my words in your mind," fixing his messed-up cor, he said.


    "..."


    "..."


    Instead of replying, I shoved a middle finger in his face.


    He stood there frozen, unable to respond.


    Yeah, I only value your advice this much.


    Click.


    The door clicked open once again, and a new figure emerged.


    Her silky ck hair tied in a bun, while her eyes looked at Duke Morton and then me.


    "I have to take you home, Master," Sarah said, bowing a little in front of me.

 Chapter 144: Home

    "I havee to take you home, Master," Sarah said, bowing a little in front of me.


    "Huh?" I looked at Duke Morton, who let out a startled voice as he took a step back.


    "???"


    I tilted my head in confusion as I looked at him.


    What¡¯s with him?


    "Duke Morton," Sarah then looked at him with clod piercing eyes, "please only contact Master Eden if it¡¯s absolutely necessary."


    "W-why should I listen to you?" He stuttered a little, a bead of sweat forming on his forehead. "He is my son."


    "It¡¯s Lady Stephanie¡¯s order. If you have any problem with it, please contact her. I am merely conveying her message," Sarah replied as she moved closer towards me.


    He immediately shut his mouth as he heard my mother¡¯s name.


    He wasn¡¯t even trying to say anything to Sarah as well.


    It felt like he was... Afraid of something or someone.


    "Are you alright, Master?" she asked as she checked my body.


    "Oye." I immediately moved back as she tried to touch my body.


    I haven¡¯t forgotten about what happened that night.


    And even though I didn¡¯t want it to happen like this, I can¡¯t help but be conscious of her behavior.


    I can¡¯t see her as just a cold and workaholic maid.


    She is a woman, and to top it off, she is a MILF.


    I like them big but not when it¡¯s from my mother like figure.


    Fuck I hate this.


    "Come closer," she said, masking her emotions behind her cold facade as she showed me the keys for the handcuffs.


    "....."


    Without saying anything, I moved closer to her as she unlocked the handcuffs.


    "Can you tell me how I¡¯m getting out of here without any problems?" I asked, massaging my wrists as I looked at Sarah.


    "Lady Stephanie asked for a favor," she said, ncing at Duke Morton onest time before she started to move out.


    "A favor from whom?" I asked, following her and ignoring Duke Morton.


    "From the queen," she replied, taking me by surprise. "The queen has wanted to talk with your mother for a while now, but Lady Stephanie was ignoring her. However, she exchanged your early freedom with a meeting with her. Apparently, Lady Stephanie couldn¡¯t wait any longer to see you."


    "Is that so?" I replied as we moved outside the campsites towards the temporary teleportation portal, it¡¯s stillte in the night but many people were awake.


    As soon as we stepped out, I noticed a ck-haired man standing in front of us, his dark red eyes ring at me.


    "What¡¯s up, Uncle Archer," I asked, smirking a little to provoke him.


    "It¡¯s a shame you¡¯re running away, Eden," he said, moving closer. "I would have liked to talk more with you."


    "You have a daughter, remember? Talk with her first," I retorted, not backing down as he stood in front of me.


    "Grace can take care of herself. Don¡¯t worry about her," he replied, meeting my gaze.


    "You know I¡¯m worried about her just because you¡¯re a terrible father. I¡¯m merely trying to fill your role," I shot back without flinching.


    "Have you forgotten what you did, Eden? You¡¯ve already humiliated her once, remember?" he used.


    I remained silent, choosing not to answer.


    "We will meet again, Eden. I hope you live a happy life until then," he said before turning to leave.


    "What an asshole," I grumbled, watching his departing figure.


    "Just so you know, Master, you¡¯ll also being with us to meet with the queen," Sarah informed me as she started to move again.


    "Why me?" I asked, following her.


    "Ask Lady Stephanie."


    "Whatever," I replied, feeling a mix of annoyance and resignation.


    "You don¡¯t look happy hearing it," Sarah observed, gazing at me.


    "No, meeting with the queen was bound to happen; she had many things to answer to Mother and me," I replied, but my mind was still preupied with Duke Morton¡¯s words.


    ¡¯Why did he tell me to be wary of Mother?¡¯ I pondered, trying to understand his warning.


    Should I be careful around her?


    ¡¯Why am I thinking too much?¡¯ Shaking my head, I felt I was oveplicating things by overthinking.


    ¡¯Fuck that serpent; it just messed up my mind.¡¯


    Too many things had happened in a matter of a few days; I needed some time to process it all.


    I suppressed the my yawn as I felt tired after all the shit that happened.


    "Hmm?" I looked in front of me as Sarah halted her steps.


    In front of us stood a girl with purple hair, looking at both of us.


    "I want to talk, alone," she said, addressing me.


    "If you will excuse me, Master," Sarah said, bowing towards me before giving us some space to talk.


    "What do you want, Marine?" I asked my sister as she stood in front of me silently.


    "I want to talk with M-mother," she replied with a conflicted face, forcing the word ¡¯mother¡¯ from her mouth.


    "She will be busy for a few days; you can see herter," I replied, not wanting to waste my time.


    "Why, aren¡¯t you going home right now, I cane with you." She replied ring at me.


    Why are you ring at me?


    "Not now, I will ask mother first when you can talk with her." I replied as I looked at her.


    At my mother¡¯s mention she be more obedient.


    "There will be no ss for atleast a week." She informed me as she slowly nodded her head, "inform me when she have time."


    "I will." I replied as I moved towards Sarah who stood at the teleportation portal.


    "Let¡¯s go," I said as I approached Sarah, ready to step inside the portal.


    Entering the portal, we were swiftly transported back to the capital.


    ~~ ~~


    ~~ ~~


    ~~ ~~


    _Click_


    The door unlocked as I stepped inside the house.


    "Eden!" My mother greeted me warmly, rushing over to hug me tightly.


    "I¡¯m home," I murmured, gently returning her hug.


    "Wee home," she replied, her hand moving over my back in a protective gesture.


    "Are you alright?" she asked, concern evident in her voice as she scanned me for any signs of injury.


    "I¡¯m fine, Mom," I reassured her, gently guiding her to stand in front of me.


    "Anyway, it¡¯ste. You should get some sleep now," she suggested, noting my tired appearance.


    "Yeah, I should," I agreed, preparing to head to my room.


    "And Eden," she added, her expression turning serious, "tomorrow morning, we¡¯re going to have a sparring match. I want to see how strong you are right now."


    "Fine by me," I replied, nodding in agreement. I was also curious about how long I can stand against her.


    "Sarah, go make Eden¡¯s bed," my mother instructed, turning to our maid as I began to make my way to my room.


    "Yes, mydy," Sarah acknowledged, following me with quick steps.


    Don¡¯t look so happy, idiot maid.


    As we walked towards my room, I couldn¡¯t help but nce at the maid.


    "Do you have something to say, Master?" she asked, noticing my gaze.


    "Wait, I do have something. Why did you change from ¡¯Young Master¡¯ to ¡¯Master¡¯?" I asked curiously, now realizing that she had been calling me ¡¯Master¡¯ all this time.


    "Aren¡¯t you my master?" she asked, blinking her beautiful eyes.


    "Yeah... I am, aren¡¯t I?" I replied, feeling a bit awkward.


    "So, don¡¯t hold back if you have anything to ask."


    "....."


    Why do I feel like there¡¯s a hidden meaning in her words?


    I opened my room¡¯s door, and we both entered.


    I headed towards the closet, while Sarah moved towards the bed to change the bedsheet.


    "Sarah."


    "Yes?"


    "Have you seen my white shirt?" I asked, not finding it in the closet.


    "Oh, the one you worest time?" she asked, while fixing the bedsheet.


    "Yeah, that one."


    "I have that shirt."


    "....."


    Should I ask what she¡¯s doing with my shirt?


    Damn it, I don¡¯t want to hear her tell me what I¡¯m imagining.


    "They¡¯re in my room after I washed them. Want me to get it for you?" she offered calmly.


    ".....No, I¡¯ll wear something else," I replied, sacrificing my shirt to avoid any further awkwardness.


    I took out the second-best shirt that I had and ced it on the bed, which was already set with the rest of my clothes. Then, I started to unbutton my shirt, but I immediately stopped when I felt a pair of curious eyes on my body.


    "Something you need, Sarah?" I asked, halting my changing.


    "Nothing," she replied.


    "....."


    "....."


    We both looked into each other¡¯s eyes.


    "I¡¯m going to take a bath," I said calmly.


    "Is that an invite?" she asked, blinking innocently.


    I stood there silently, not knowing how to reply. I didn¡¯t know how to process this.


    "I was kidding. Have a good night, Master," she said, and then she moved out of my room.


    "Haha...." Iughed awkwardly as I watched her leaving my room.


    But if you were kidding, why do you sound disappointed...?

 Chapter 145: Mother’s love

    _Crip...crip._


    In the early morning, the songs of birds filled the atmosphere as the morning hue of the sun lit the world.


    As I stood in the middle of an empty field in the forest near our house,


    In front of me stood my mother infortable clothes, lightly stretching her body.


    At the side, Sarah stood with a towel in her hand and her gaze fixed on me.


    While I stood opposite my mother, stretching my body.


    Her silver hair was tied in a high ponytail, while her face, even without any makeup, looked beautiful.


    In herfortable clothes, she exuded the aura of a charming woman who knows how to carry herself.


    "So, how would you like to spar?" My mother asked as she looked at me.


    "Anything is fine with me," I replied, shrugging my shoulders, knowing that no matter which way we choose, I was bound to lose.


    She is on a whole different level than me, and as of right now, I can¡¯t defeat her.


    "Then let¡¯s go with simple mana maniption. We will see who can have better control over mana and how they can use it and you can use Aura as well," she stated, standing there without a hint of worry.


    "Okay," I replied as I looked at her, and before I knew it, my body moved.


    Covering my body with Aura, Iunched myself at her.


    Within a second, I stood in front of her and threw a punch at her stomach.


    "Ohh~ aren¡¯t you desperate to win, son," she replied as she easily blocked my fist.


    Without replying, I threw a round kick aiming at her sides.


    Again, her hand moved with a speed that I couldn¡¯t see as it blocked my attack.


    "But you have to do more than that to eveny a scratch on me," tightly gripping my extended leg, she said, spinning and throwing me away.


    _Thud._


    Bncing my body in mid-air, I carefullynded on the ground with a thud.


    "What¡¯s next?" Without bothering to take advantage, she folded her arms as she asked.


    Conjuring a huge ball of fire, I threw it at her.


    _Smack._


    And with a simple p, she deflected the ball away.


    "....."


    "Argh, fuck." Cursing softly, I stood up, as I n to on using something that I hadn¡¯t used in quite a while.


    {Elemental Aura: Fire.}


    The color of my Aura changed to fiery red, making my body grow stronger.


    My mother raised her brows in surprise, but she didn¡¯t stop me.


    With my body covered, Iunched at her again, this time the strength of my body was twice as before.


    _Thud._


    But the result was the same as my mother firmly grabbed my hand with a thinyer of mana coating over it.


    "That¡¯s something new," she said as her hand turned into a fist, directly throwing a punch at my guts.


    {Elemental Aura: Wind}


    Again the colour of my Aura changed as it turned green as my speed increase allowing me narrowly dodging her fist.


    "Suprise son~" grabbing both my hand with hers she smiled at me before headbutting me with a lot of strength.


    And I mean it, a lot of strength.


    "Argh..." I let out a low groan as I felt my head spinning and my vision blurred a little.


    As soon as my mother loosened her grip on my wrist, I stepped back and massaged my temples.


    "What was that for?" Iined as I looked at her.


    "Get up, Eden. I haven¡¯t even attacked yet," she said without replying to my question.


    Quickly, I stood up, noticing she had been passive all this time.


    "My turn," she said, and before I knew it, her swift kick was already aimed at my face.


    {Elemental Aura: Earth}


    The color of my Aura changed to brown, increasing my endurance as I made an ¡¯X¡¯ with my hand, trying to block her kick.


    _Boom!_


    The ground beneath me shattered as I felt the full force of her kick.


    Cracks spread like lightning on the ground as small shards of rock and stones flew in all directions, and I hardly stopped myself from getting on my knees.


    "Urgh..." I groaned again as my mother moved back, giving me some time to take a breath.


    I lowered my body, clenching my teeth as Iunched at her again, throwing arrows made of fire at her.


    With just a slight shift of her head, she dodged all of them without moving her body, which worked for me as I held her hand.


    "Huh?" Ignoring her startled voice, I tried to m her to the ground.


    "Huh?" This time, I was the one who let out a startled voice as I wasn¡¯t able to move her, as if my muscles betrayed me, I couldn¡¯t even move them the slightest bit.


    "You have a lot to learn, my son~" She said, and I immediately understood my stupidity.


    "Touching someone who can manipte lightning is a big mistake," she said again as she moved, and I felt I could use my body again.


    "What was that?" Even though I knew how she did it, I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    "I just sent small parts of lightning to your muscles, and because you were in physical contact with me, it was unnoticeable to you," she replied as she looked at me.


    "Urgh..." groaning, I stood up, feeling a tingling sensation in my muscles.


    "Do you want to try something else?" she asked curiously.


    {Space Wrap.}


    Instead of replying, I brought out the big guns and used {Star Sense}, connecting with the node just beside her.


    The space around me twisted, and my vision blurred as I found myself just beside her.


    "Hm?" Despite taking her by surprise, she was still able to dodge my attack, albeit narrowly.


    "And that¡¯s pretty good, son," she said, smiling.


    But I wasn¡¯t in the mood for that because it was the first time someone had ever been able to sense my presence when I used Star Energy.


    "That was cool. Now let me show you something cool as well," she said, and just as she finished, her whole body turned blue.


    I narrowed my eyes as her silver hairs turned into sparkling blue, her silver eyes transformed into sapphire blue like mine, while her whole body emitted sparks that were getting absorbed by the ground.


    "How do I look?" She asked with a small smile.


    "Beautiful," I replied with a smile as well, sitting down on the ground.


    "You did well, Eden," she returned to her original form, rubbing my hair gently and patting it in the middle.


    "I didn¡¯t," I replied, shaking my head. "Why are you so strong?"


    "Why don¡¯t you like a strong mommy?" She asked, messing up my hair before moving back.


    "Master."


    I looked at Sarah, who arrived beside me and started to clean the sweat off my body without my permission.


    "How did you detect that I was about to surprise attack?" I asked my mother as I let Sarah be for now.


    "Everyone in Ascension Level has an inherited domain that they can instinctively open when they sense danger, and remember, Eden, within their own domains, they are invincible," she said, reminding me to be careful not to do it again.


    "And why are you not surprised by what I pulled?" I asked, narrowing my eyes suspiciously.


    "Hmm~ I wonder why~" she replied in a mischievous tone.


    "Get ready, Eden. We have to meet with the queen today," she instructed as she took a towel from Sarah, even though she wasn¡¯t sweating a bit.


    "But still, why was the meeting set in the church?" I asked, recalling the news I got this morning.


    "We needed a neutral ce to talk, and your aunt Olivia is that person," she replied, reminding me about her, who was amon friend of both my mother and Queen Isabe.


    "Hmm," I hummed in reply, but my mind was elsewhere. Her not asking about my space affinity is quite suspicious.


    And what was even more suspicious was her attitude towards Duke Morton. Her indifferent behavior towards him doesn¡¯t make sense to me.


    I looked at her with conflicted emotions, my father¡¯s words still lingered in my mind.


    ============================


    Aphrodite¡¯s bloodline:


    Heartstring Harmonics: Innate ability to perceive and influence emotions within a defined radius.


    =============================


    Even though there is slim to no chance of this happening, I still decided to use Nadya¡¯s bloodline.


    I haven¡¯t used it since thest time when I used it on Grace.


    It always messes up my emotions as I feel the emotions that the person in front of me feels.


    "Mother."


    Taking a deep breath, I called her as I simultaneously used Aphrodite¡¯s bloodline, looking at her.


    "Yes?" She looked at me with confusion.


    "Huff...."


    My breathing became shallow, my body grew cold, and my pupils dted, while my whole body trembled, and even my heartbeat dropped with the emotions that I felt from her.

 Chapter 146: Mother’s love 2

    "Huff...."


    My breathing became shallow, my body grew cold, and my pupils dted, while my whole body trembled, and even my heartbeat dropped with the emotions that I felt from her.


    "Eden?"


    No, even saying just emotions would be an understatement.


    What I felt was raw emotions that emanated from the very being of a person¡ªemotions so pure that they overwhelmed my whole being.


    "You were saying something?"


    But if only they were just pure emotions, that wouldn¡¯t have been a problem. What I felt was more than that; it was a twisted form of love.


    Love so intense that I was having a hard time even believing it.


    "If you don¡¯t have anything to say I am going."


    If I have topare these emotions, then the only person whoes even close to it is Nadya¡¯s feelings for me, who by now is totally obsessed with me.


    Huff... Huff...


    My breath started to be normal as I tried to calm myself down.


    Yeah, they are a mother¡¯s emotions.


    It¡¯s bound to be a pure form of love for me, and the only reason I can think of for it to be slightly twisted is because she wasn¡¯t able to see me grow up.


    That regret made her love twisted for me.


    Yeah...


    That¡¯s the only reason for her obsessive love.


    "Master?"


    As I came to a reasonable conclusion that would not disturb my already disturbed mind, Sarah¡¯s voice brought me back to reality.


    "Yes?" I asked, looking at her, my focus shifted from my mother to Sarah.


    And...


    I shouldn¡¯t have done that...


    Because the moment my gazended on her, Aphrodite¡¯s bloodline worked on its own, and in the very next second...


    ¡¯Why is she crazy now!?¡¯


    I felt an intense amount of love from her.


    Love so pure and sweet that I just stared at her, dumbfounded.


    Her emotions were so strong that they matched my mother¡¯s.


    ¡¯Why does she love me so much now?¡¯


    The thought kept lingering in my mind as I stared at her.


    "Are you okay?" Her lips parted as she asked me with concern.


    "Yeah," I replied as I stopped using the bloodline ability, "I am perfectly fine, no problem at all."


    "If you are fine, you should get ready. Lady Stephanie has already moved towards the house after you kept ignoring her," she said as she stood up.


    "Yeah, we should move as well," I said, standing up too.


    Cleaning the dust off my body, I looked at her again. Her boundless love towards me was concerning.


    Even though I wanted to avoid facing it now, things never went as nned now do they?


    "Sarah," I called her, making her halt her movement.


    "Yes, Master?" She asked, ncing back at me.


    "Do you love me?" Taking a deep breath, I asked the question that I wanted to.


    Her body trembled, her eyes wide open in shock as she looked at me.


    "It¡¯splicated to answer that, Master," she replied after a few seconds with a sigh as she came out of her aftershock.


    "How is thisplicated, Sarah? All you have to say is yes or no," I pressed further as I walked closer until I stood in front of her.


    "If only it was that easy to answer," she replied, looking at me withplicated emotions.


    "But I can¡¯t answer that, Master," she extended her hand, reaching to touch my face. "I will doubt my own love if I have to answer that."


    I didn¡¯t reply but just stared at her, letting her see me closely without interrupting her.


    "We should go, Master, or Lady will be mad," she moved back as she started to walk again towards our house.


    "Why am I always in these kinds of fucked up situations," with a tired sigh, I mumbled as I followed her.


    ~~~~~~~~


    ~~~~~~~~


    ~~~~~~~~


    "Ahem, mother?"


    "Yes?"


    "Weren¡¯t we going to the church?"


    "We were."


    "Then why are we in the middle of the city?"


    As I followed behind my mother and Sarah, I grumbled as we moved through the busy streets of the capital city.


    "Well, there was a change in ns," she replied as I looked at her. "There is one more personing for the meeting, and she can¡¯t be present in the church for some reason, so we had to change the location."


    "Huh? Who ising? Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a secret meeting between you three friends?" I asked in confusion, not understanding the change of ns.


    "You will know soon enough," she replied with a light smile as we reached a shady corner of a alleyway.


    The ce now changed into a dimly lit area as we moved further down the street.


    "Do you know, Eden?" I looked at my mother as she mumbled, "I used toe to this ce often when I was young."


    "But aren¡¯t you young even now?" I asked genuinely, as I hadn¡¯t seen her age a bit since I was a child.


    "When did you be so sweet withdies, Eden?" My mother asked mischievously as she lightly punched me.


    "Anyway, remember this ce. It¡¯s a secret one, only four people know about it," she said as she moved towards an abandoned house and opened the door.


    "Huh?" I let out a startled voice as I felt the space around the house disturbed.


    ¡¯A teleportation portal?¡¯


    I thought as I watched my mother move inside the house, vanishing within.


    "Master," I looked at Sarah, who had her hand extended towards me, "only four people can enter inside, and without them, you can¡¯t enter."


    As she exined, I gave her my hand, which she held while interlocking her fingers with mine.


    We both entered the house, and a whole new ce came into my view as I removed my hand away from Sarah.


    But ignoring the ce, I looked at the threedies that were present here.


    One was my mother.


    While the other two had blonde hair, with one looking just like a mature version of Angelina, who had her eyes closed as she hugged my mother.


    And the second woman was running... towards me.


    "Eden!" Aunt Olivia shouted as she threw herself at me, hugging me tightly.


    "How have you been, Aunt?" I asked as I hugged her back.


    "You have the nerve to ask that when you didn¡¯t evene once to see me in like three years," she replied, breaking the hug and pinching my cheeks.


    Ignoring Aunt Olivia, I looked at Queen Isabe.


    She broke her hug with my mother and looked at me withplicated emotions.


    "How have you been, Eden?" After a few moments of silence, she asked, as my mother and Aunt Olivia sat back on the sofa.


    "Never been better," I replied, shrugging my shoulders, ignoring her. I also moved towards the sofa opposite of my mother and sat down.


    "Eden," my mother called me, making me look at her.


    "Yes?"


    "Do you have something to ask from her? Ask now," she said, gesturing towards the Queen.


    "Anything that I want to ask?" I asked back, and she nodded her head.


    "Hmm, my Queen Isabe, tell me honestly, what were your ns for me if my mother hadn¡¯t Awakened?" I asked because I wanted to confirm if my mother had been in aa right now, would things be the same as in the game.


    "Nothing," she replied, shaking her head. "The King was sure that you would bring your own demise if you were the same as you were before."


    "You mean remain obsessed with Angelina?" I asked, and she nodded her head.


    "Speaking of Angelina, where is she now?" I asked, as I didn¡¯t know how she was doing. Last I saw, she was crying for Aeloria.


    "She came with me out of the pce, and right now, she should be with Aeloria," she replied, and I nodded my head.


    Maybe I am neglecting it too much, but they both really have a strong bond.


    "Well, I have nothing else to ask," I replied as I leaned on the sofa.


    I got the answer that I wanted.


    If only Eden wasn¡¯t so obsessed with Angelina, things would have been a lot better for him.


    "Nothing else to ask, Eden?" I shook my head at my mother¡¯s words.


    "Then get out."


    "Huh?" Confused, I looked at her.


    "I said, get out," she repeated her words.


    "Seriously?"


    "Seriously."


    "Why did you even bring me here, then?" I asked in confusion, as I thought I would be part of the discussion.


    "Get out, Eden. You will understand," she said, and though confused, I did as she said, walking out of the house.


    As soon as I got out of the ce, my eyes immediately fell on the little girl with a hat covering her head and a bag in her hand.


    Light brown hair fell down her shoulders, and beautiful blue eyes, just like mine.


    The little girl that I hadn¡¯t seen for a while stood in front of me.

 Chapter 147: The One Behind

    [Third Person POV: General]


    Click..


    With a clicking sound, the door closed and Eden walked out of the room, and now the room was only filled with thedies.


    On the sofa sat Saintess Olivia and Eden¡¯s mother, Stephanie, while Sarah stood in the corner.


    In front of them stood the queen of the Merovingian kingdom, Isabe.


    Her face was etched with tension as she stood alone in front of her long-time friends, who were sitting on the sofa, looking at her without any emotions.


    "Why are you standing, Isabe? Take a seat," Stephanie said, gesturing for her to sit on the sofa opposite to them.


    Isabe nodded as she walked over and took the seat in front of them.


    "....."


    "....."


    All three of them sat in silence, no one saying anything as the silence lingered inside the room.


    "Why did you do this, Isabe?" Stephanie asked in a low voice as she leaned back on the sofa. "Why did you betray my expectations?"


    "I am sorry, Steph," Isabe whispered as she lowered her head.


    "Weren¡¯t you the one who proposed the idea of Eden marrying your daughter?" Stephanie asked again as she sat straight, staring right at her. "Weren¡¯t you the one who said how perfect they both look?"


    "Look, things were not in my control¡ª" Isabe tried to defend herself, but Stephanie¡¯s next words made her turn silent as she lowered her head.


    "Eden nearly went insane because of your daughter, you know that, don¡¯t you?" She said as she red at Isabe. "Because of your daughter, he went from a sweet boy to an underage alcoholic."


    "Stephanie," Olivia tried to intervene, but before she could, Stephanie gestured for her to stop.


    "I heard a lot about what happened when I wasn¡¯t awake," she said, her body trembling in anger. "Your daughter treated my son like some kind of gue, ignoring him whenever they met, acting like he didn¡¯t exist, only for him to desperately try to gain her affection."


    "Of course, I understand it wasn¡¯t Angelina¡¯s choice. She couldn¡¯t do anything, could she?"


    Stephanie asked as she made Isabe look at her. "She was such a sweet girl who never went against her father and mother¡¯s wishes. So, tell me, Isabe, why did you do this?"


    "I am sorry, there were things that I could do nothing about," the queen lowered her head as she continued to speak. "There were powers that I couldn¡¯t fight against even if I wanted to."


    "So you are saying that you weren¡¯t the one who wanted to separate Eden and Angelina?" Stephanie asked, still ring at her.


    "No, I just wished that Eden and Angelina would have a good life. They were like bound to each other, never being separate," Isabe replied, shaking her head, her expression tinged with sadness as she remembered the past.


    "So it was the king who wanted to break their engagement?" Olivia asked, frowning.


    "No, if it was only him, I could have somehow tried to stop him, but the one who wanted this to happen left me with no choice," Isabe replied, shaking her head.


    "Speak clearly, Isabe. What do you mean you had no choice?" Stephanie said firmly as she looked at her.


    "I didn¡¯t have a choice," Isabe whispered as she looked away from Stephanie. "Because it was your family that wanted all this to happen."


    "H-huh?" It was Olivia who let out a startled voice as she looked at Isabe. "W-what are you saying?"


    "It was the Thorja family that wanted us to take away everything that Eden liked," Isabe whispered slowly as she leaned on the sofa. "They were the ones who wanted to make Eden¡¯s life hell."


    Stephanie remained silent as she looked at Isabe with a nk expression.


    "What?" Stephanie asked with a cold voice that contained all her boiling anger. "You are saying it was my family that wanted this to happen?"


    "Yes," replied Isabe as she looked back at her. "They were the ones who offered us to work with them, and if we didn¡¯t, they threatened that they would make sure that our kingdom would never have a better future."


    Stephanie stared nkly at Isabe as she slowly sank onto the sofa.


    "How could they?" Olivia mumbled, clearly not understanding why someone like the Thorja family, which was a giant in this world, would try to make the life of a kid miserable.


    "Stephanie," Olivia said, as if she remembered something, looking at Stephanie.


    "Yes?"


    "That creepy brother of yours, do you think he is the one who is behind all this?" Olivia asked with conflicted emotions.


    "Most probably, he is the one," Stephanie sighed as she covered her face with her hands. "He is the only one that can go so low."


    "But your father¡ª" Olivia¡¯s words were cut short as Stephanie looked at her.


    "For him, the benefit of the familyes first. Don¡¯t think he would be oblivious to all this; most probably, he was the one who came up with this idea," Stephanie replied as she clenched her fists.


    "Tell me all you know, Isabe," Stephanie said as she looked at her. "Tell me what they offered and what they wanted to do."


    "First, they just wanted us to keep a lookout for Eden, see if there was someone who was protecting him from the shadows or if there was someone who came in contact with him," Isabe replied as she recalled all the words that she remembered.


    "Then, after we confirmed that nothing like that was around him, they started to give us orders, from small bullying to disturbing him, until they started to ask us to mentally attack him."


    "Wait, what about his father? What was Aldric doing when this was happening?" Olivia asked as she looked at Isabe in confusion.


    "He was part of the n... He was with us from the start," Isabe replied with trembling lips.


    Olivia turned silent as she didn¡¯t know what to say.


    "Then, atst, they asked to take away what Eden wanted the most," Isabe said as she sighed tiredly.


    "Breaking the engagement with Angilina," Stephanie mumbled, and Isabe nodded her head in reply.


    "In return, we were offered a hundred years of protection from them and a strong bond with the Darkonia Continent, as they work as a link for the engagement of Angelina and the First Prince of the empire," Isabe replied as she closed her eyes.


    Her own conscience was making her feel guilty as she realized she had sold out her own daughter because of something she couldn¡¯t control.


    "I need some time alone, please leave, both of you," Stephanie said helplessly as she fell onto the sofa, closing her eyes.


    "Want some drink?" Olivia asked Isabe as she stood up.


    "Hmm," Isabe nodded as they both moved out of the room.


    The room remained silent as Stephanie had her eyes closed, lost in thought.


    "Quit acting, they are gone," a voice resonated throughout the room as a beautiful gray-haired woman arrived, seemingly appearing out of nowhere.


    "Even though I knew this would happen, I still feel bad because it all happened because of me," Stephanie sighed as she opened her eyes, looking ahead.


    "Still, you were almost urate about how your family would behave, even though he didn¡¯t tell you most of the things," Valeria said as she sat down on the sofa.


    "But, the urge to kill them all for hurting Eden is really hard to control," Stephanie said as she looked at the ceiling.


    ""They still have their things to do, so don¡¯t do anything unnecessary," Valeria said as she looked at her seriously.


    "I know, don¡¯t act like you¡¯re smarter than me," Stephanie rebuked, ring at her.


    "Still, you were ying a huge gamble. If they had thought of killing Eden directly, you couldn¡¯t have done anything," Valeria pointed out with a frown.


    "That wouldn¡¯t have happened. They fear that man too much to even think of doing anything to the person they think is his son. All they could do was borrow others¡¯ hands to attack him," Stephanie replied firmly without flinching.


    "Then, what now?" Valeria asked, ignoring herment.


    "Now we y the waiting game. If things are going as I thought they would, then they will soon contact me toe back," Stephanie replied as she leaned back on the sofa.


    "How are things on your side?" She asked again, opening her eyes slightly.


    "I have prepared all the things that I needed to, and if things go as nned, I can break through to the next tier in a year or two," Valeria replied.


    "Hmmm, good for you," Stephanie replied as she closed her eyes.


    "By the way," Sarah, who had been quiet all the time, spoke up, "if you are here, then where is Zaria?"


    A beautiful smile formed on Valeria¡¯s mature face, turning into a wide smile as she looked at both Sarah and Stephanie.


    "She is with her Papa."

 Chapter 148: What the dad doing...?

    [First Person POV: Eden]


    As soon as I got out of the ce, my eyes immediately fell on the little girl with a hat covering her head and a bag in her hand.


    Light brown hair fell down her shoulders, and beautiful blue eyes, just like mine.


    The little girl that I hadn¡¯t seen for a while stood in front of me.


    "Hii."


    With an awkward expression, I waved my hand towards her.


    She replied by waving her hand as she came closer to me.


    She extended her handbag towards me, and I took it from her.


    Then she took out her backpack that she was wearing and passed it to me, and I took it as well.


    "Get down," she said, and I crouched down, matching her height.


    "You never came to see me again," she hugged me as she whispered softly.


    "I am sorry," I apologized as I hugged her back.


    "Mama said that I can be with you all day just for today," she said happily as she broke the hug.


    "She did?" I asked in surprise, not expecting Valeria to trust anyone with the safety of her daughter.


    "She did," she replied with a smile.


    "Then should we have some fun?" I asked as I stood up.


    "Yes!" she eximed happily, opening her arms, and I immediately picked her up.


    "So what do you want to do first?" I asked as we started to walk towards the main streets while I covered my half of my face as to not gather unwanted attention.


    "Ice cream!" She eximed, her eyes twinkling with excitement.


    "Then let¡¯s get you some ice cream," I replied, smiling as I made my way towards the ice cream stall.


    "Daddy," she mumbled, hugging my neck.


    "It¡¯s big brother. I told you to call me brother, remember?" I replied, gently making her look at me.


    "You did, Daddy? I forgot," she said, smiling mischievously.


    "Yeah, yeah, say what you want," I replied, and she hugged me tightly.


    "I want a chocte ice cream."


    "And we are going to get that," I said as we arrived in front of an ice cream shop.


    "What would you like, sir?" The shopkeeper asked, and I moved Zaria forward.


    "Two chocte ice creams!" She said, and the shopkeeperughed in response as he looked at me. I nodded, confirming the order.


    "Having fun with your brother, littledy?" The shopkeeper said as he passed an ice cream to her.


    "But he is my dad¡ªhump," she started to say before I quickly ced my hand over her mouth, not wanting people to look at us weirdly.


    "How much?" I asked the shopkeeper, ignoring Zaria, who was biting my hand.


    "Half a silver, sir," he replied, and I passed a silver to him, taking the ice cream from him.


    "Keep the change," I said, moving away as I removed my hand from her mouth.


    "Why did you do that?" She asked as she started licking her ice cream.


    "Don¡¯t go around saying that I am your father," I replied as I pinched her nose.


    "But you are, aren¡¯t you?" She asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    I didn¡¯t reply but started to eat my ice cream as well uncovering my face.


    "How have you been, Zaria?" I asked as we both walked on the streets of the city.


    "Good! Mama has been taking care of me all the while," she replied, taking small bits of her ice cream.


    "Where is your mama now?" I asked as I forgot about it.


    "She said she had important things to do, so she will be busy the whole day," she replied, opening her arms wide.


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing, I picked her up again as she ate her ice cream in my arms.


    "How old are you this year, Zaria?" I asked as she happily ate her ice cream.


    "I am seven," she replied while eating.


    "Seven, huh?" I replied thoughtfully.


    "And what¡¯s your mother¡¯s age?" I asked softly, fearing Valeria could be near.


    "Mama said to never tell her age if you ever ask," she replied, keeping my mouth shut.


    "She did that?" I asked in confusion.


    How did she know I would ask about her age?


    "Hmm, she did," Zaria replied between eating her ice cream, dirtying her face in the process.


    "Wait a minute," I mumbled as I took out a handkerchief and gently wiped the extra ice cream off her face.


    [You are behaving like an actual father.]


    ¡¯shut up, don¡¯t make unnecessaryments and be more active, I sometimes forget that I have a talking system in my head.¡¯


    "Daddy?" As I was scholding Edda,She called looking at me with a cute smile.


    "Yes?" I replied looking at her.


    "I want to do shopping!" She eximed as she pointed towards a store that sell clothes.


    "No." I replied shaking my head.


    "Why?" She asked with a cute pout.


    "You already should have enough clothes, Zaria," I replied with a chuckle, ruffling her hair over her hat.


    "But I want something new," she insisted, her pout deepening.


    "We¡¯ll see," I said, trying topromise.


    "But, Daddy¡ª"


    "No buts, littledy," I interrupted pinching her nose. "Let¡¯s finish our ice cream first, and then we can think about it."


    "Okay," she relented, still wearing a pout, but her eyes sparkled with anticipation.


    As if she couldn¡¯t wait to do some shopping, she quickly ate all her ice cream and brought her face close to me.


    Understanding her, I took my handkerchief and wiped her face clean.


    "Let¡¯s go," she said as she pointed at the nearest clothing shop.


    "Yeah, yeah, let¡¯s go," I mumbled as we walked towards the shop.


    Ding.


    With a soft sound, the door of the shop opened as I walked in.


    There were two different sections: one dedicated to females and one for children.


    ¡¯Why is there no male section?¡¯ I thought with a sigh as I walked towards the counter.


    "How can I help you, sir?" The woman, who looked like she was in her early twenties, asked, looking at both of us.


    "You see this littledy here," I said as I pointed towards Zaria, who as if waiting for it immediately smiled cutely, winning the heart of the woman.


    "Aww, your sister is so cute," sheplimented as she looked at her.


    "But he is my da¡ªhuph." I covered her mouth with my hand as she started to spout her nonsense again.


    "Yes, I want clothes her size," I said as I pinched the little girl¡¯s cheeks.


    "Absolutely, sir. And how many varieties would you like to see?" She asked with a light bow.


    "Argh... You know what,dy, bring everything. Whatever she likes, I will buy it," I immediately replied, as I didn¡¯t want to get in a hassle of choosing clothes for her.


    Thedy nodded happily as she called a few people to bring out all the best clothes they had.


    I just stood there, letting Zaria do the picking.


    "Dad¡ª"


    "Ahem, say it, I am listening," I quickly interrupted her as she again tried to call me daddy.


    "I want to try this one," she said as she pointed at a fairy-like dress.


    "Can you help her with this, ma¡¯am?" I asked the counterdy who stood there.


    "Of course, sir!" She happily nodded as if she wanted to dress her up.


    "Go with her, Zaria, she will help you," I said as I ced her down, to which she nodded.


    They both moved towards the changing


    room, leaving me alone.


    "What a pain," I mumbled as I leaned against the wall.


    "That¡¯s absurd!" As I stood there, I heard an all-too-familiar voice.


    Curiously, I moved towards thedies¡¯ side as the sound became clear.


    "How are you asking for this much for only three clothes?" I looked at the brown-haired girl who was arguing with the counterdy.


    "Ma¡¯am, but they are at a reasonable price," she said calmly.


    "They are not," Aeloria said as she looked back towards the twodies who stood beside her, "Tell her, Anna, how is this reasonable?"


    "It¡¯s fine, Ria, just pay them," I looked at the ordinary-looking girl whose face was red as a tomato out of shame.


    "No, say something, Emily," not getting the response she wanted, Aeloria looked at the other girl who was Emily.


    "It¡¯s fine, just pay them," even Emily¡¯s face was red as she whispered softly.


    "No! I want a discount for all three of them!" Aeloria said as she red at thedy.


    "Ahem!" I coughed lightly, bringing all their attention towards me.


    I lightly opened the handkerchief that covered my face and showed them my face.


    Angelina and Emily quickly turned their heads in shame, while Aeloria gave me an annoyed look.


    A princess, heir of the viscount, and a future powerhouse arguing over some clothes...


    "Pfft..."


    Damn, I was having a hard time controlling myughter.


    "Daddy!" Myughter died down as all of us stood frozen when a little girl entered thedies¡¯ section, running towards me.

 Chapter 149: What the dad doing....? [2]

    "Daddy!" Myughter died down as all of us stood frozen when a little girl entered thedies¡¯ section, running towards me.


    Right behind her was the counterdy, who was looking at me weirdly.


    "Look, Daddy, how do I look?" Zaria said as she took a twirl, showing off her fairy dress from all sides.


    "....."


    I stood there frozen, looking at her nkly as no words came out of my mouth.


    "Daddy?" Tilting her head in confusion, Zaria called me again.


    "Yes? Yeah, you look beautiful, more beautiful than any princess that I have ever seen," ignoring all of them, I crouched down as I pinched both of her cheeks.


    "Hehehe."


    Sheughed mischievously as I continued to pull her cheeks.


    "Dadshy....itsh....hurtsh." As I kept stretching her cheeks, she mumbled.


    "That¡¯s why I am doing it," I replied as I stretched her cheeks one more time before letting them go.


    "Do you want to try more dresses?" I asked as I stood up.


    "Yes!" While rubbing her cheeks, she said.


    "Can you help her, ma¡¯am?" I asked the counterdy, who nodded her head.


    "Let¡¯s go," Zaria said to thedy as they both moved out of thedies¡¯ section.


    "Sigh..."


    Sighing, I stood up as I slowly turned to look at the three girls.


    The first to catch my eye was Aeloria, who was looking at me with a disturbed look on her face.


    Then I looked at Emily, who stood there frozen; I wasn¡¯t even able to understand what was going on with her.


    And then I looked at Angelina, who had the most particr reaction.


    Was she hurt because I called Zaria more beautiful than her? Or was it because she was thinking something else? Either way, she had a sad look on her face.


    "Ahem," I coughed lightly, bringing them out of their daze.


    "So, what are you guys doing here?" I asked as if nothing had happened.


    "You know what, Eden," Aeloria was the first to reply as she looked at me, "I am thest, maybe the worst person to say it, but you have some nasty fetishes, don¡¯t you?"


    What are fuck is she babbling about?


    "It¡¯s not what you are thinking." I replied, annoyed with her way of talking.


    "Whatever you say, lolicon," she replied, looking at me with... disgust?


    Seriously?


    "Who is she, Eden?" Emily asked me timely, breaking the tension.


    "A rtive of mine," I replied, as she nodded her head, epting my answer.


    "I don¡¯t think I have ever seen her. Who is she, Eden?" This time, it was Angelina who asked as she stepped closer to me.


    "Why do you think I need to tell you about all my rtives?" I replied, stepping back and keeping a considerable distance from her.


    "You still didn¡¯t answer why she called you daddy," Aeloria asked again, looking at me suspiciously.


    "She doesn¡¯t have a father and looks at me like a father figure, that¡¯s why," I replied, spouting whatever bullshit came to mind, shrugging my shoulders.


    "So that¡¯s why," Emily mumbled as she nodded her head.


    She is the most gullible one here, and I¡¯m d she is.


    "Anyway, miss, are you going to buy the dress or not?" Thedy standing at the counter said in annoyance, bringing our attention towards her.


    Well, we are wasting her time, so she¡¯s correct to get annoyed.


    "I am going to buy it if you are giving me the discount," Aeloria started her bargaining, looking at her.


    "Pack all three of them at the store price, I will pay for it," I said to thedy, who looked at me.


    "Are you sure, sir?" She asked.


    "Yes, pack them," I replied simply.


    "Wait a minute!" As she started to take the clothes to pack them, Aeloria stopped her.


    "I said I will pay for them. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rate," I said to her as I understood what she was doing.


    "I don¡¯t have a problem with the rate; I was just saying pack all the dresses that we selected. He will be paying," she said as she looked at the counterdy.


    ...The fuck?


    "I said I will pay for the three that are present here," I said as I stopped them.


    "Doesn¡¯t matter, you said you will pay for the dresses, not how many dresses," she replied with an expression that said she was thoroughly enjoying it.


    "It¡¯s a mistake to behave like a gentleman in front of you, right, Aeloria?" I asked with a smile as I looked at her.


    Damn, this masochist.


    "You¡¯re not going to go back on your words,right, Eden?" She asked as she looked at me with a smirk on her face.


    "Pack all that she wants," I said, looking at the counterdy.


    "Absolutely, sir," with a beautiful smile, she replied.


    "Daddy," as she started packing the clothes, Zaria also arrived with both her hands filled with bags.


    "Give it to me," saying so, I took all the bags from her as I made my way towards the counter, paying for both of them.


    "Hey, Eden," as I was paying for the dresses, Emily came beside me.


    "How have you been, Emily?" I said as I smiled at her.


    "Fine, even after all that happened, I¡¯m d you are safe as well, Eden," she said as she recalled the terrorist attack.


    "Didn¡¯t think you were this close with them," I said as I looked at Aeloria and Angelina, who were ying with Zaria.


    "No, no, it was Aeloria who asked me toe with them for shopping, and no matter how much I tried to deny it, she forcefully brought me here," she replied, but her tone didn¡¯t have any grudge, only warmth.


    Like I said, she is the most gullible one here.


    "Hmm, good for you, I guess," I replied as I paid and moved towards Zaria.


    "You two, stop disturbing her," I said as I picked Zaria up, and she didn¡¯t try to resist as she snuggled in my arms.


    "She is cute," Aeloria said as she touched Zaira¡¯s cheeks, "for sure she is too cute to be your daughter."


    Okay, she is getting personal now.


    "Don¡¯t touch her," I smacked her hand away as she groaned in pain.


    "Where do you want to go next, Zaira?" I asked her as I was having a hard time adjusting to the big group.


    "Let¡¯s go to the cafe." And before she could say anything, Aeloria jumped in.


    "You want to," I asked as I looked at Zaira.


    "I want to eat something," she said as she rubbed her stomach.


    "Then let¡¯s go eat something," I replied as we moved out of the store.


    "Aren¡¯t you d Grace is not present here?" As we moved through the streets, Aeloria mumbled as she arrived beside me.


    "...yeah," I replied, as I didn¡¯t want to think about how Grace would behave if she ever knew that some little girl was calling me father.


    Even thinking about it gives me shivers.


    "Eden," as we all moved, Angelina called me.


    "What?" I asked as I looked at her.


    "Can I have her?" She said as she looked at Zaira.


    ".....No," I replied, holding Zaira tightly.


    "Daddy, it¡¯s fine," I looked at Zaira as she nodded her head as if she understood something.


    "...sigh. If you drop her, I¡¯m gonna push you from a building," warning her, I passed Zaira to Angelina.


    She nodded seriously as she picked her up.


    I moved slowly as Emily and Angelina took the lead, and Aeloria walked beside me.


    "By the way, don¡¯t you think she looks familiar?" Aeloria mumbled, frowning as she looked at Zaira.


    "Valeria¡¯s daughter," I replied, making her freeze in her ce.


    "T-that V-Valeria?" She asked, her lips quivering while her body trembled in fear.


    "Yeah, that Valeria," I replied, enjoying her horrified face.


    "You.. made.. her.. daughter... call... you... daddy," with a slow voice, she said as she looked at me with a myriad of emotions.


    "She is the one who called me, I didn¡¯t make her," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "I will pray for your soul, Eden," Aeloria said as she lightly tapped my shoulder.


    "I am not dead, idiot," I replied as I smacked her hand away.


    "For now," she said as she looked at Zaira.


    "But her eyes?" Aeloria mumbled with a frown.


    "Yeah, they should be brown, not blue," I mumbled in reply as we both looked at Zaira in silence.


    The eyes, like mine, and her calling me daddy all the time...


    "But why are you behaving like her father, Eden?" Aeloria said as she looked at me, "Don¡¯t you know how dangerous her mother is? If she ever finds out about it, she for sure won¡¯t be happy."


    I stayed silent as I looked at Zaira.


    "I can¡¯t be certain," I mumbled, my gaze still on Zaria, who was happily talking to Emily. "I can¡¯t be certain of anything."

 Chapter 150: Dream [1]

    "I can¡¯t be certain," I mumbled, my gaze still on Zaria, who was happily talking to Emily. "I can¡¯t be certain of anything."


    "So you are just an idiot," Aeloria mumbled as she looked at me.


    "And how did you evene up with that conclusion?" I asked, ring at her.


    "Because you can¡¯t even answer my simple question. I asked ¡¯why are you acting like her daddy?¡¯ and you¡¯re babbling some weird words," she replied with an annoying look.


    "My bad, talking about physiological things with you was the wrong idea," I replied, clicking my tongue.


    "I can¡¯t be certain of anything," she mimicked my way of talking in reply.


    Was she always this annoying?


    I guess she was. I was the only one who never noticed.


    "Eden, ask me what I want to eat," she looked at me as she asked.


    "What?" I replied without thinking.


    "I can¡¯t be certain of anything," again she mimicked my way of talking.


    "The heck is wrong with you masochist old hag," I mocked as I red at her.


    "Nothing, daddy fetish lolicon," without backing down, she replied, ring back at me.


    "Tch," clicking my tongue again, I ignored her presence.


    "What? Not saying anything, or do you want me to call you daddy as well?" she asked, smiling mischievously at me.


    "Why would I want to hear an old hag call me daddy," I grumbled in reply as she was getting on my nerves.


    "Eden, look at my face and say you don¡¯t want to hear me saying it," as she said, I looked at her.


    Not gonna lie, she is beautiful, and she also has the fat in the right ces as well with a curvy body.


    "No," but that doesn¡¯t mean she isn¡¯t an old hag on the inside.


    "But you just checked me out, didn¡¯t you?" She asked as she noticed my gaze on her body.


    "No, I wasn¡¯t checking you out. I¡¯m not into GILFs," I replied, and for once her face had a trace of anger.


    [But you are into GILFs.]


    ¡¯Shut up, Edda. Nobody asked you.¡¯


    [Technically, Sylvia is a GILF as well.]


    ....yeah, right.


    Damn idiotic system.


    "I¡¯m gonna say it only once, Eden. Never say that word again," with seriousness in her voice, Aeloria asked, looking at me.


    "Why?" I asked curiously.


    "I don¡¯t like men with that kind of fetishes," she replied with a disturbed look on her face.


    "Okay," I simply nodded, not asking why.


    Maybe it has something to do with her past life.


    I once again looked at her.


    She was wearing a semicircle skirt with a simple T-shirt with bell sleeves.


    Like I said she is beautiful.


    "Now you¡¯re seriously checking me out, Eden," she nced at me as shemented.


    "I¡¯m not," I mumbled as I poked her in between her ribs.


    "Agnh~"


    Again, she let out a sinful moan, making the passersby look at her weirdly.


    And because we were a little behind Emily and Angelina, they didn¡¯t hear.


    "You fucker, don¡¯t do it," she red at me, her ears and cheeks red in shame as she covered her sides.


    "What do you mean, ¡¯do what¡¯?" I asked, smiling as my finger moved around her ribs, which she tried to cover.


    "We arrived!" I looked in front as Emily and Angelina stood in front of a cafe, waiting for us.


    "Let¡¯s go," I said as we both walked towards them, but Aeloria was still guarding against me.


    "Daddy!"


    "What were you two talking about?" Angelina asked as she looked at both of us.


    "Nothing," I replied as I took Zaira away from her hands.


    She reluctantly gave her to me with a sad expression.


    "Do you like them?" I asked as we all moved into the cafe.


    "Hmm, both sisters are good," she replied as she smiled cutely at both Angelina and Emily, who returned the smile as well.


    "Is that so?" I asked as she nodded her head.


    "And by the way, stay away from that sister, she likes weird things," I said to Zaira as I pointed at Aeloria.


    "The hell," Aeloria replied as she smacked my hand away.


    "You understand?" Ignoring her response, I asked Zaira, who nodded her head.


    We all sat down at the four-person table as I ced Zaira on the table.


    Quickly, a waiter also arrived to take our order.


    "What do you guys want?" I asked as I looked at all three of them.


    "Mango shake!" Aeloria was the first one to order, followed by Angelina and Emily.


    "What do you want, Zaira?" I asked her as we both were the only ones who hadn¡¯t ordered.


    "Strawberry shake!" She eximed happily.


    "Two strawberry shakes for both of us," I said as I looked at the waiter, who nodded and wrote down our orders.


    "Daddy, daddy," as the waiter moved away from us, Zaira called me, looking at Angelina, "is she really a princess?"


    "She is," I replied, looking at her as well.


    "Wow, a real princess," Zaira eximed, looking at Angelina with admiration.


    A sweet smile hung on Angelina¡¯s face as she touched Zaira¡¯s cheek.


    "You are a princess as well," Angelina said, pinching her cheeks.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah, aren¡¯t you daddy¡¯s princess?"


    "Really?" Hearing Angelina¡¯s words, Zaira looked at me.


    "Really," I replied, smiling at her.


    "Hehehe," she smiled mischievously as she looked at Angelina, "we are the same status now."


    "We are," Angelina replied, smiling.


    "Hehehe, my mother is a princess as well," with a proud smile, Zaira said.


    Yeah, Valeria has the lineage of the royal family of the witch race, so technically she is a princess, even though there aren¡¯t any witches around now.


    "I am curious, who is your mother, Zaira?" Emily asked as she looked at Zaira.


    "I can¡¯t say, mommy said not to tell anyone," Zaira replied, and immediately both of them looked at me.


    "What? Her mother is not really my wife, don¡¯t look at me, I don¡¯t know," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "But you are my daddy," Zaira pouted as she hugged me.


    "Yeah, yeah, I am your daddy," I replied, hugging her back.


    "Lolicon," Aeloria mumbled under her breath, but I chose to ignore her.


    "Sir, your drinks," the waiter arrived, cing the drinks in front of us.


    As she tends to not drink properly, I made her drink first as I ced her on myp.


    I took mine and Zaira¡¯s as I made her drink her part.


    "....."


    "What?" I asked as all three of them looked at me.


    "You would make a good father, Eden," Emilymented, looking at us.


    "Huh? Thanks, I guess," I replied, smiling at her.


    "Anyway, Emily, are you free tomorrow?" I asked as I looked at her.


    "Yes," she replied, nodding her head.


    "Good, then I will meet you tomorrow. Let¡¯s meet your mother, let¡¯s have a family dinner." I said as I made Zaira drink her shake.


    "Cough... cough..."


    Angelina coughed as she choked on her drink, looking at me and then at Emily.


    "I am gonna tell Grace," Aeloriamented, looking at me and Emily.


    "Cough... cough..."


    Angelina coughed again as she looked at Aeloria.


    Damn, the girl couldn¡¯t take double damage.


    Taking deep breaths, Angelina calmed down as she silently drank her shake.


    "Daddy," Zaira called me as she finished half of her shake.


    "What?"


    "Why does that sister feel like you?" she asked as she pointed at Angelina.


    "What?" It was Angelina who asked, with a frown.


    "Hmm, you and daddy feel the same," Zaira replied, nodding her head.


    Emily and Angelina had confused looks on their faces as they didn¡¯t understand what she was saying.


    But Aeloria, she had a shocked look on her face, as she was the only one who knew what she was talking about.


    "Zaira, I¡¯m gonna borrow daddy real quick," Aeloria said as she stood up.


    "I¡¯m not your daddy," I rebuked as Aeloria red at me.


    "Eden, we need to talk. It¡¯s important,"Aeloria said seriously as she passed Zaira to Angelina, making me stand up.


    "Sigh..."


    With a sigh, I stood up as we both moved towards the corner of the cafe.


    "Tell me, Eden, what do you know?" Aeloria asked as she red at me.


    "I don¡¯t know anything," I replied simply, not looking at her.


    "Don¡¯t act like a fool, Eden. You know about her powers, don¡¯t you?"


    "And she hasn¡¯t awakened them, so don¡¯t think too much," I rebuked, leaving her as I turned back.


    "Eden," she ced her hand on my back as she called me.


    "What?" I asked in annoyance as I nced back at her.


    "Thest time in thebyrinth, I wasn¡¯t awake, but I know something happened between you and that snake," she said as she made me face her.


    "Tell me, Eden. What are you hiding?" she asked as she looked into my eyes.


    But I didn¡¯t reply, as my gaze was on the door of the cafe.


    ...Because...


    ...Valeria, Zaira¡¯s mother stood there, her gaze fixed on me.

 Chapter 151: Dream [2]

    ...Because...


    ...Valeria, Zaira¡¯s mother, stood there, her gaze fixed on me.


    She looked the same as I first met her few years ago, in but beautiful and graceful.


    I also looked back at her gray eyes, which held emotions that I couldn¡¯t understand.


    "Eden?" Aeloria called me, as I wasn¡¯t replying to her, and she followed my gaze.


    But because Valeria was in her disguise, she wasn¡¯t able to identify her.


    "Who is she?" She asked me as we both kept staring at each other.


    "Valeria," I mumbled softly as I broke the eye contact.


    "Huh?" Aeloria stiffened in her ce at Valeria¡¯s name as she slowly turned her head to look at her.


    "E-Eden, I will see youter, bye." Stuttering, she tried to run away, but I quickly grabbed her hand.


    "Where are you going? Let¡¯s go meet her," I said as I practically dragged her back towards our seat, ignoring her struggles.


    "Daddy," as I sat down in my seat, Zaira quickly found her ce on myp without me saying anything, and I wrapped my arm around her to prevent her from falling.


    "Should I bow down to her, or should I act casually?" I ignored Aeloria¡¯s mumbling as she took a seat beside Emily and Angilina, while taking sips of her drink.


    As all of us sat down, Valeria also walked towards us, her gaze still on me, and unlikest time, I wasn¡¯t shying away from her gaze and I don¡¯t n to from now on.


    Thest time I met her, I was afraid of her, and understandably so, because the woman I knew from the game was far more dangerous than the one who was in front of me.


    "Mama!" Zaira eximed as she noticed Valeriaing towards us, but she didn¡¯t move from myp.


    Angelina and Emily also looked at her, while Aeloria was trembling in fear as tried her best not to make eye contact with Valeria.


    "How was your day, baby?" Valeria asked with a beautiful yet soft smile as she gracefully took the seat beside me.


    "It was good!" Zaira replied as she snuggled into my arms, "Daddy brought me a lot of things."


    "Cough..."


    I looked at Aeloria as she coughed lightly at Zaira¡¯s words.


    Valeria nced at me, but she didn¡¯tment on her calling me daddy.


    "So, you are her mother?" Emily asked a little suspiciously as she looked at Valeria.


    Well, she was right to be suspicious as they both didn¡¯t match much because Valeria was in disguise.


    Valeria just nodded without saying anything.


    "Yeah, and the one sitting beside her is a moth¡ªow." I quickly kicked Aeloria under the table as she again started with her sarcasm.


    She quickly covered her mouth with her hands as she understood her blunder.


    "Would you like something to drink?" I asked, looking at Valeria.


    "No, I¡¯m fine," she replied, shaking her head.


    "Where were you anyway? I found Zaira alone in the streets," I said as I looked at her.


    "I had... something to do, so I left her beside you," she replied, nodding softly while a little taken aback by my behavior.


    "Don¡¯t do it next time, just hand her over to me directly," I replied as I made Zaira drink her strawberry shake.


    "Yes," she whispered as she looked at Zaira.


    "Daddy," I looked at her as well as I brought the strawberry shake close to my lips.


    "Don¡¯t worry, I have my own," I replied as I smiled at her behavior.


    "Hehe, it is yours," and my smile turned stiff as she replied cutely.


    Did she just finish hers and was drinking mine?


    "Ouch."


    I took a sip of the shake while I pinched her cheeks, making her wince in pain. Damn, her cheek¡¯s are soft.


    I let go of her cheeks as I leaned on the chair.


    "Mama!" I looked at her in horror as Zaira passed the same shake towards Valeria after I took a sip from it.


    "....."


    Everyone present at the table turned silent as Valeria lowered her head and took a sip from the shake.


    "It is delicious, isn¡¯t it?" Zaira asked, looking at her mother.


    "It is," she replied, ncing at me.


    Stop, don¡¯t look at me please.


    I quickly turned my head, not looking at her or at the girls sitting in front of me.


    "I am gonna tell Grace," Aeloria mumbled, breaking the silence.


    Don¡¯t threaten me, you damn masochist.


    "Ahem, Zaira, don¡¯t do things like that, it¡¯s awkward for the adults," Angilina advised, looking at Zaira.


    "Why?" The little girl asked, tilting her head in confusion.


    "It just is. You will understand when you grow older," she said again with a smile.


    "But they are my mama and daddy," Zaira mumbled with a pout as she looked at Angilina.


    "Could you teach your daughter to stop calling him that? It will cause misunderstandingter on," Angilina said as she now looked at Valeria.


    "Anna," Aeloria grabbed her hand to stop her, but she kept looking at Valeria.


    "....You must be special to him for you to get irked by it."


    I don¡¯t know if it was intentional or not, but the way Valeria said it, I felt sarcasm from her words.


    "Does it matter?" Angilina didn¡¯t back down as she asked again.


    "Anna!" Aeloria raised her voice as she tried to control Angilina.


    "Nothingsts forever, girl, and neither will her innocence. It won¡¯tst forever, and when she grows up, she will understand it herself. Until then, I don¡¯t n to take away her happiness," Valeria replied as she touched Zaira¡¯s cheeks.


    "Yeah... nothingsts forever," Angilina mumbled as she quieted down as well.


    "Really, why?" Unexpectedly, Valeria asked as she continued to look at Angilina.


    "....I was just being agreeable," Angilina replied with a small pause.


    "Hmm.... Her father didn¡¯t settle for one woman. I hope you don¡¯t find someone like him," Valeria said again, looking at all three of them but not before ncing at me.


    And again, for some fucking reason, I felt like her words had deeper meaning.


    Continue your story on NovelBin.C?m


    Was she really hoping that they find a person who just loves them?


    "Eden is a one-girl guy, aren¡¯t you, Eden?" Aeloria asked, shifting everyone¡¯s attention towards me.


    "Yeah... I am," I replied, trying my best not to look in their eyes.


    Fuck, I¡¯m pretty sure that masochist must beughing in her mind by dragging me into this mess.


    "Anyway, we should return home, Zaria," Valeria said as she stood up from her seat.


    "It¡¯s still afternoon though," the little girl grumbled as she clenched onto my shirt.


    "Don¡¯t worry, you will see him soon enough," Valeria said with a smile as she looked at her daughter.


    "It¡¯s goodbye for now then," I said as I ced her down and got on one knee to hug her, which she returned as well.


    "Yeah," she replied softly.


    "When we meet next time, I will bring you some more ice cream," I said, and her eyes twinkled in response.


    "Yeah!" she eximed as she moved towards Emily to hug her.


    I stood up as Valeria stood in front of me.


    We both looked at each other in silence for a while without saying anything.


    As she was now smaller than me, it was me who was looking down at her while she was looking up.


    Then she slowly extended her hand.


    "..... You want a hug as well?" I asked, not understanding her gesture.


    "Zaira¡¯s backpack.. idiot," she replied, ring at me.


    "Yeah... right," I mumbled as I took out Zaira¡¯s backpack and all the shopping items from the inventory, passing them to her.


    She raised her brows in response but took them without saying anything.


    Then she turned towards Zaira, who was saying her goodbyes to the three girls.


    "Hey," I called her as Valeria nced back.


    Then I extended my hand and patted her head. At first, she didn¡¯t respond, but after patting her once, she closed her eyes, letting me do it.


    "It was good to see you again," I mumbled after patting her head a few more times.


    She slowly opened her eyes, looking at me with a mesmerizing smile. She replied, "Yeah."


    "Let¡¯s go, Zaira." Then she picked up her daughter, and they both walked out of the cafe.


    I stood there for a while as I calmed down my beating heart.


    I wish to see her again both the mother and the daughter...


    "Eden?" Aeloria called me as she arrived beside me.


    "What?"


    "Was it only me, or was she really irritated by Angilina? And is she really the woman we


    know of?" She mumbled, looking at me.


    "...."


    Yeah, Valeria was oddly perceptive towards Angelina.


    I also noticed it as well, but I don¡¯t understand why.


    "It must be only you," I replied as I moved towards Emily.


    "See you tomorrow, Emily," I said as I looked at her.


    She nodded her head as she smiled. "Yeah, see you tomorrow."

 Chapter 152: Emily [1]

    The morning light filled the area, the sun having risen just a while ago, with the sounds of birds chirping filling the air.


    "Edda."


    As I walked through the deserted streets, surrounded by green trees and nts, I mumbled, calling out to my system.


    [Yes?]


    "What do you think about Valeria?" I asked, recalling yesterday¡¯s events.


    [What are you asking?]


    "I¡¯m asking about what you think her role was in the meeting between my mother and the queen," I replied with a sigh.


    I knew my mother was hiding something from me because she didn¡¯t allow me to attend the meeting.


    I¡¯m not stupid enough to not understand that. Evenst time, when she sent me out and I immediately found Zaira outside, it was more than enough for me to realize that my mother knew about it beforehand.


    [It¡¯s up to you, Eden, what you want to believe.]


    "...yeah," I mumbled as I arrived in front of a big tree that I remembered from my first day of school.


    For now, let¡¯s not think about it.


    It must be something big that my mother didn¡¯t want me to get involved in.


    I hope that¡¯s the case.


    Continue your journey at NovelBin.C?m


    After all, she is my mother; the least I can do is believe in her.


    [But, Eden, be careful with Emily.]


    "I know," I replied, understanding that I can¡¯t be too overly friendly with her.


    Even though she never shows it, she still harbors a lingering hatred for the nobles.


    Even if that hatred has lessened over time, it doesn¡¯t mean her trauma has ended.


    She is aplicated case, and that¡¯s why even though I talk to her daily, I don¡¯t try to flirt with her.


    And the reason for her hatred is what happened to her mother.


    "I can¡¯t mess it up, now can I?" I chuckled as an old-looking orphanage came into view.


    But as I approached the orphanage, an oddly familiar figure also came into view.


    To be more specific, she is the girl who likes to get on my nerves.


    "Seriously?" I said as I arrived in front of her.


    "Seriously," she replied, grinning with her hand folded under her breast, highlighting them.


    She wore a blue full-circle skirt and a simple white T-shirt that fit perfectly to her body.


    "Can¡¯t let you have a good date with Emily, can I?" She said as she stood beside me with a haughty expression.


    "Why are you doing this?" I asked, looking at her as I let out a frustrated sigh.


    "I can¡¯t let go of a powerful ally and let you seduce her with your stupidly handsome face," she replied honestly, as we both understood how powerful she will be when she awakens.


    "I don¡¯t n to seduce her," I replied as I walked towards the door of the orphanage.


    "Yet, right?" She rebuked as she came closer to me, "right?"


    "Shut up, idiot," I replied in annoyance as I knocked on the door.


    "Oh...so you¡¯re not going to deny it, huh?" Aeloria mumbled as she stood beside me, "heh, men."


    "Then what¡¯s up with you being here? Are you into women or something?" I rebuked as I waited for the door to open.


    "Huh? No! I am straight, I don¡¯t swing that way," she replied, clearly ufortable with my words, "The only reason I am here is because I want to be friends with her."


    "Yeah, I don¡¯t think she will like you if youe unannounced," I replied, as I knocked again on the door.


    "I talked to her yesterday; she knows I will be here."


    "Tch."


    "What was that?"


    "Nothing," I replied as I poked her between the ribs.


    "Ah~"


    Click.


    As soon as a moan left Aeloria¡¯s mouth, the door opened, and a woman in her fifties looked at us weirdly.


    And then... she slowly started to close the door.


    "Aunt Tina, it¡¯s me, Aeloria," grabbing the handle of the door, Aeloria said.


    "I know, but this is an orphanage. Take your boyfriend to a hotel or something; don¡¯te here," she replied as she tried to close the door.


    "But he¡¯s not my boyfriend!" Aeloria shouted as the woman looked at her suspiciously.


    "Really?"


    "Really!"


    "Thene in," saying so, she opened the door and let us in.


    ring at me, Aeloria walked in, hiding her sides from me and I followed behind her.


    "So who is he?" Tina asked as she led us somewhere.


    "Our ssmate, mine and Emily¡¯s," Aeloria replied on my behalf.


    "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you," I greeted her with a light bow, to which she raised her brows.


    Then she looked at Aeloria, pointing at me. "Emily¡¯s¡ª"


    "Just a friend, nothing more," Aeloria replied before she couldplete her sentence.


    "Where is she?" Ignoring her disappointed look, I asked.


    "She¡¯s at the backyard; I¡¯m taking you there," she replied, smiling as we arrived at an open space inside the orphanage.


    I walked into the backyard, looking at the girl sitting in the middle of the group of children.


    "Emily!" Aeloria called out to her, and the girl with gray hair and eyes looked at us.


    She quickly got up from the ground, followed by the children of the orphanage.


    She slowly walked towards us, but the children were faster, arriving in front of us in no time.


    "Whoa, who are you?" one of the boys asked, his eyes sparkling as he looked at me and the rest of the children were same as well.


    "I¡¯m Emily¡¯s friend," I replied, taking out some choctes that I brought from home.


    "Thank you!"


    "Me too!"


    "Me too!"


    The children quickly crowded around me as I passed the choctes to them one by one.


    "Okay, leave him alone now!" Emily arrived close to me, quickly shooing the children away, each holding choctes in their hands.


    "Hi," she waved awkwardly as she greeted me.


    She wore a simple blue dress without any makeup but even than she looked beautiful.


    A jade beauty at her finest.


    "You look good," Iplimented her with a smile, and she shyly looked away.


    "Thank you," she whispered softly while ying with her fingers.


    "Ahem," a light cough brought us back as we both looked at Aeloria, "you know I came to see you as well."


    ""Why are you here?" I asked, showing my index finger, which quickly made her move back while hiding her sides.


    "Hello to you as well, Aeloria," Emily greeted her with a smile as she moved towards her, leaving my side.


    "You guys can move in; I will take care of the children, Emily," Tina said as she walked towards the children.


    "Let¡¯s go," Emily took the lead as we moved through the corridor of the building.


    "Anyway, Eden, you never said why you wanted toe here?" Aeloria asked as she walked with us.


    "Emily," I called her, and she looked at me. "Can I meet your mother?"


    "Why?" She asked, taken aback by my words as she looked at me.


    "I want to talk with her," I replied, but before she could say anything else, I interrupted her. "It¡¯s important."


    "Hey, Eden, why?" Aeloria¡¯s interest also piqued as she asked.


    "Never gonna tell you," I replied, still looking at Emily.


    "But Eden¡ª"


    "I just want to talk to her, Emily. I promise I will not say or do something that will hurt her or you," I reassured her as she had a conflicted face.


    "Hah... Fine," Emily replied as she took us to a different ce at the end of the corridor.


    "Eden¡ª."


    "I am not gonna say anything until I myself confirm it, so don¡¯t ask me anything," I quickly stopped Aeloria from asking as she looked at me.


    "But¡ª"


    "No."


    "Please¡ª"


    "No."


    "Fuck you!"


    "No¡ª wait, what¡ª"


    Did she just curse at me?


    "Ahem, Eden," but before I could ¡¯politely talk¡¯ with Aeloria, Emily called me.


    "Yeah."


    "Please be mindful of her condition," Emily said as she looked at me sincerely.


    "I will," I replied with a smile.


    "Anyway, I should cover my hair or something," I mumbled as I took out a cap from my pocket.


    "Wait, why?" But before I could, Emily stopped me.


    "Ugh... you do know that the boy Eden with white hair is hated all over the kingdom," I replied with a chuckle as I tried to wear the cap.


    "No, it¡¯s fine," Emily said as she snatched the cap away from me.


    "You look fine this way, and don¡¯t worry about my mother¡¯s reaction; I already told her about you," Emily replied, smiling at me as she fixed my cor.


    "Pervert seducer," and of course, Aeloria can¡¯t be quiet even for a second.


    Even Emily felt ashamed as she quickly moved away from me with a pinkish hue on her cheeks.


    "Give me some time to talk with her," I replied as I knocked on the door.


    It¡¯s time to solve the problem of Emily Michel.


    Before the tragedy that happened in the game happens again.

 Chapter 153: Emily [2]

    "Knock, knock."


    I firmly knocked twice on the door as Emily and Aeloria moved back, leaving me alone.


    "Come in."


    A soft voice came from inside the room as I opened the door and walked in.


    My eyes immediately fell on the woman sitting on the bed with both her hands resting on herp.


    She looked like a mature version of Emily, with her beautiful gray eyes fixed on me.


    But unlike Emily, who still knew how tough, she had a stoic expression on her face that felt close to emotionless, but she quickly hid her expression as she smiled softly.


    "Who are you?" She asked, waking me up from my daze.


    "Eden," I replied with a light bow, "Eden Morton."


    "You don¡¯t need to be polite; I am amoner. Nobles like you don¡¯t need to bow in front of me," she quickly said as I also looked back at her.


    "May I?" I asked, gesturing towards the chair.


    "Yes," she replied, nodding. I sat down on the chair facing her.


    "It must be something important for you toe alone and not even bring Emily inside the room," she said, smiling as I took a seat, looking at me curiously.


    "Well, it is," I replied as I looked at her.


    "Just so you know, I at least want three children," and before I could discuss the main topic, she said.


    "Pardon?" I asked, not understanding her words.


    "What?" She asked, frowning.


    "What?" I asked, frowning as well.


    "You¡¯re not here to ask for Emily¡¯s hand?" She asked, looking at me strangely.


    "Why would... hah..." I let out a sigh as I understood her words.


    I mean, the way I just walked into the room of a young girl¡¯s mother.


    "Wait, did Emily say something that made youe to this conclusion?" I asked, not understanding her reasoning.


    Even though I said I could, that¡¯s rather fast of her toe to this conclusion.


    "I mean, Emily talks a lot about you, so I thought something might be going on between you two," she replied, ming it all on her daughter.


    "Yeah, there is nothing between us," I replied, shaking my head.


    "Not now or never," she asked with a mischievous smile.


    "Never," I replied, just so she could get off my back.


    "Liar," she said, her smile still etched on her face.


    Explore more at NovelBin.C?m


    The hell...


    Am I getting teased here?


    [Come to think of it, she is the first mother-inw figure you ever talked to.]


    ¡¯Hey, don¡¯t make her my mother-inw out of nowhere.¡¯


    [Yeah, not yet.]


    ¡¯...¡¯


    What¡¯s wrong with all of them today?


    "Anyway, I need to talk about something serious," I said with a firm voice as I looked at her.


    She nodded her head, concentrating on my words.


    "


    Eurynome


    , does that name ring a bell?" I asked, and almost immediately her expression changed.


    Swish.


    With one swift movement of her hand, she quickly drew a knife with insane speed, tearing the air around it, and brought it close to my neck.


    Using my legs, I pushed the chair backwards with the support of the side of the bed.


    ng.


    And with one thought of mine, the bracelet in my hand turned into arge chain, blocking the knife while restraining her hand.


    "Emily is in danger," and before she could attack me again, I said, halting her movements.


    "What?" she asked with a frown while still ring at me, the knife tightly clenched in her hand.


    "You don¡¯t have much longer to live, do you? And once you die, Emily will be the direct target of your enemy," I said as I fixed myself on the chair again.


    "That¡¯s impossible. I made sure they can never track us down to this ce," she replied, her ring intensifying.


    "Yeah, about that, who was the one who saved you anyway?" I asked, as I am still not clear about it. It wasn¡¯t even exined in the game as well.


    "Why should I tell you that?" she asked as she tried to break the chains free, but because she couldn¡¯t move her legs, she wasn¡¯t much of a threat.


    "Calm down and listen to me," I said with a serious tone while I moved my body, looking into her eyes.


    "First of all, it¡¯s true. Emily¡¯s life is in danger," I said, but she quickly interrupted.


    "And how do you know that?" she growled as she calmed down a little after hearing me.


    "Because she might awaken her bloodline anytime soon," I replied, which took her by surprise.


    "What?"


    "Yes, princess, you heard me right," I said, stretching the ¡¯princess¡¯ part.


    And now she fully calmed down as she looked at me seriously.


    "How?" she asked, "how do you know all this?"


    "Doesn¡¯t matter. All you need to know is that the moment she awakens her bloodline, your ¡¯dear brother¡¯ wille to take her away, and there is nothing you could do to stop him," I exined, as now she had her full concentration on me.


    Taking a deep breath, she looked at me. "How can you help her, then?"


    "I will help her hide her bloodline and make sure her identity doesn¡¯t get revealed," I said, looking into her eyes.


    "That¡¯s impossible. You can¡¯t bypass the eyes of a goddess, and neither can you stop my brother from taking her away. You aren¡¯t strong enough," she replied, shaking her head.


    "There are a few ces where


    Eurynome


    can¡¯t see, remember?" I asked, to which her eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Anyway, I will add one more thing to it," I said before she snapped out of her disbelief. "I can help you with your legs and save your life, I can make you walk again."


    "Why are you doing all this, what do you want?" she asked, looking at me suspiciously. "And by the way, Emily isn¡¯t included in the list that I can provide you."


    "I will be honest with you. I want the wooden statue of Eurynome, and for that, I need someone of her bloodline. That¡¯s all the reason I have to save your daughter," I replied, looking at her with sincerity.


    ".....That¡¯s it?" she asked, strangely.


    ".....And I want to save your daughter from a lustful motherfucker who is after her," I replied brutally, without sugarcoating my words.


    [Aron or Emily¡¯s uncle.]


    ¡¯Both.¡¯


    [Again,e to think of it, aren¡¯t you a lustful motherfuc¡ª.]


    ¡¯Shut it, idiot.¡¯


    I looked at Emily¡¯s mother as she stayed silent, looking deeply at me.


    Then she slowly extended her free hand, looking at her, I took her hand softly, holding it.


    "Sofia Medina, the princess of the Nereids race and thest pure-blooded of my kind. Well, former princess," she said as she showed me her knuckles.


    "Eden Morton, son of Stephanie Frialna Thorja, one of the human kin," I replied as I softly kissed her knuckles.


    "People usually use their father¡¯s name when they introduce themselves," she said as she moved her hand back to herp.


    "Well, I don¡¯t," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Can¡¯t you do something about it?" she said as she pointed towards the chain.


    "Yeah, right," I mumbled as I thought of shrinking it, and it did as I thought, moving back to my wrist.


    "That¡¯s an unusual weapon," she mumbled as she rubbed her hand while moving the knife away from the scene.


    "Anyway, could you answer my question about who was the one who saved you?" I asked, looking at her seriously.


    Her expression became dreamy as she remembered the distant past, and then a soft and tired sigh left her mouth.


    "He was a man with the same hair color as you, who saved me and my daughter and trach her marital arts ," she replied, looking at me.


    "Can you tell me something more about him?" I asked again as I looked at her.


    "Well, he was an unusual one who didn¡¯t talk much, but he had some strange powers that he could use that helped us leave the kingdom even when we made quite a scene there," she replied with a soft smile as she remembered him.


    Looking at her smile, I felt a sense of uneasiness.


    "Just to be sure," I said, making her focus back on me, "you two didn¡¯t, right?"


    "What do you mean?" she asked, frowning, not understanding my words.


    "I mean, you two didn¡¯t shower the rains together, right?" I asked again with an awkward expression.


    "I still don¡¯t understand what you want to say," she asked again while frowning deeply.


    "..."


    Left with no other choice, I made an ¡¯O¡¯ with my index finger and thumb and then put my other finger inside it.


    "W-what, no!" she replied, finally understanding what I was saying.


    Sigh...


    "Can¡¯t you ask normally?" A blush crept on her face as she red at me. "And why are you sighing?"


    "I was trying to, but I don¡¯t know how to," I replied as I looked away from her.


    Anyway, I am thankful he didn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Knock, knock...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 154 : Emily [3]

    "I was trying to, but I don''t know how to," I replied as I looked away from her.


    Anyway, I am thankful he didn''t do anything to her.


    Knock, knock...


    The sudden knock made both of us look at the door as a voice came from behind.


    "Eden, can Ie in now?" Emily said after knocking twice.


    "Yeah,ing," I replied as I walked towards the door and opened it.


    Then Emily walked into the room with Aeloria behind her.


    "I am sorry to disturb you; the milk was getting cold," with an apologetic smile, she said, and I nodded, moving back.


    Emily had a ss of milk in her hand, which she passed to her mother, who still had rosy cheeks, while Aeloria came beside me.


    "Eden," mumbling, she looked at me, "why is she blushing?"


    "..."


    I remained silent, thinking that would be the best. If I said anything, she might interpret it as something else.


    "Have some shame, or are you nning to go after both mother and daughter?" she grumbled as she pinched my bicep.


    "It hurts," I replied as I smacked her hand away.


    "Eden,e here," Emily''s mother called me as she looked at me.


    Though confused, I walked towards her, standing beside her.


    Then she took my hand between her two hands as she looked at me sincerely. "I hope you take care of my daughter."


    "It will be my honor," I replied with a smile.


    "And don''t forget our deal. Even though I doubt you can help me, but help Emily at the very least," she said, letting go of my hand.


    "Don''t worry, I will help you as well," I said as I looked at her.


    "We are waiting outside," I said to a stunned Emily as I left to be with her mother, while I and Aeloria moved out of the room.


    "MOM!"


    Both of us ignored the startled voice of Emily as we walked in the corridor.


    Baam!


    "Care to exin what you did, Eden?" As soon as we moved out of the room and walked for a while, Aeloria asked as she ced both hands on the wall, blocking my way.


    Leaning against the wall, I looked at her, who oddly enough was looking cute in this position.


    "None of your business," I replied as I grabbed her face and pushed her back.


    "Come on, tell me. We are a team, remember?" As I walked, she asked, moving behind me.


    "Since when?" I asked as I stopped, waiting for Emily toe out.


    "Come on, we both are the only ones who know what will happen in the future. That alone is enough for both of us to be called a team," she replied, smiling like an old salesman.


    "Yeah, no. Instead of a team, that makes us enemies with different goals," I replied as I shook my head.


    "Hey, Eden,Eden, let me be clear. I don''t n to go against you, not now or ever," she said seriously as she looked at me, her eyes filled with sincerity.


    "Unless?" I asked as I walked closer to her.


    "Unless you touch my bottom line," she replied, her voice only a whisper as I was close enough to hear.


    Bringing my face close to her ear, I whispered as well, "Your bottom line is your family and Angelina, right?"


    She nodded in reply, and I felt her breath on my chest flicker.


    "Then I am sure I will touch your bottom line someday," I replied as I moved back.


    "Are you nning to do something to Angelina?" she asked, frowning.


    "She was the reason I was mentally broken. The least I can do is return the favor."


    "Are you an idiot, Eden?" she replied, ring at me. "You were the one who was harassing her all the time, and when she fought back to defend herself, she is wrong."


    "She put a de through my heart!" I replied, my voice raising without me even noticing.


    "And you gave her every reason to do it," she rebuked, looking straight into my eyes. "You killed Evelyn, who trusted you till the end. You let Grace die when you could have saved her. You nearly killed your own family, and you nearly handed Angelina to the dark church, all in the name of your twisted love, when Angelina NEVER LOVED YOU BACK."


    "Then what about her manipting me till the end?" I asked, ring at her.


    "And you snapped back at her, didn''t you?" she replied, ring back at me.


    "Yeah, I did, and Aron was the one benefiting from it," I replied with a light chuckle as I remembered the game.


    "Listen to me, Eden. If you are nning to do something to Angelina because of your weak and pathetic self, then I guess we are bound to be enemies one day," she dered as she leaned against the wall.


    "Not when you fall for me," I replied, smirking, even though I didn''t mean my words.


    "I am not some cheap harlot who will fall for your looks, Eden. Don''t even think about it," she replied, looking at me with disgust.


    "Yeah, yeah, I know what you are: a big masochist," I replied with a smile, waiting for her to get irked.


    "..."


    "... Fucking hell, at least try to deny it," I replied as she kept looking at me in silence.


    "Why should I?" she replied, shrugging.


    "The hell is wrong with you, woman," I mumbled as I also leaned against the wall beside her.


    "At least tell me what you want from Emily, or are you seriously nning to just make a harem?" she asked, looking at me.


    "You know her mother''s lineage, right?" I asked as I sighed.


    "Yeah, she is a princess if I remembered it correctly."


    "Yeah, princess of the Nereids race," I replied, nodding.


    "And?"


    "And I n to make her as powerful as she was before she lost her leg," I replied, looking at her.


    "But¡ª"


    "Yeah, I know it''s not possible, but that doesn''t mean I can''t do it," I replied with a proud smile.


    "Can I punch you?" she asked with a cute smile. "Pretty please."


    "No."


    "Tch."


    "What about Emily then?" she asked, not understanding her role in all this.


    "Emily is... special, and you know it," I replied as I thought about the girl. "And I don''t want to see her broken again from her mother''s death."


    "So, pity is all the reason you need to go against your way to help her, huh?" she replied, looking at me. "Never thought you would be this soft, Eden."


    Shaking my head, I replied, "I want her bloodline."


    "... You want to have babies with her?" she asked, looking at me strangely.


    "No, what is wrong with your mind," I replied, ring at her.


    "Then how are you going to get her bloodline then?" she asked, frowning.


    "Not gonna tell you," I replied, shaking my head.


    "Then what about her pervert uncle?" she asked, looking at me. "How are you going to deal with him? Aron did it by sacrificing his master, winning both Cassia and Emily. What about you?"


    "I have my ways," I replied, smiling as I looked at the corridor from where Emily wasing towards us.


    "I hope you don''t fuck it up," Aeloria mumbled as she too looked at Emily, "because if you fuck up, she will be the one who will suffer."


    No, she won''t...


    Her mother will never let that happen, and more importantly, I will never let that happen.


    "Emli¡ªwoah," as I tried to greet her, she red at me with so much intensity that I had to move back.


    And now that I look at her properly, her cheeks were red, as were her ears, which felt like they would burst open because of heat.


    What? Did her mother tell her something?


    Why the hell did she do that for?


    Didn''t she just said to take care of her daughter?


    "Emily," I called her slowly walking back as she walked straight at me.


    "Who the hell asks their friend''s mother if they had an intimate rtionship in their first meeting?" Emily burst with a sharp tone, ring at me.


    "Intimate rtionship?" I asked in confusion.


    "Fuck."


    "I know that, idiot," I red at Aeloria, who wasmenting from the sides.


    "What? I am helping here," she replied, shrugging.


    "Emily," ignoring her, I looked at Emily, who was ring at me. "There is a reason I asked that, don''t get me wrong."


    "Oh, really? Tell me what is the reason then, why you asked that?," she asked, folding her arms while her chest moved up and down with boiling anger.


    "It was important because I wanted to¡ª"


    "¡ªFuck you."


    "Would you keep your mouth shut for a sec!" I red at Aeloria, who was againmenting from the sides.


    "Argh... Whatever,e with me, both of you," saying so, she walked past us while still ring at me.

 Chapter 155 : Emily [4]

    "Argh... Whatever,e with me, both of you," saying so, she walked past us while still ring at me.


    "Why is she ignoring yourments?" I asked, frowning at Aeloria as she walked behind Emily with me.


    "Because she knows I am telling the truth," she replied, shrugging her shoulders.


    "What?" I tilted my head in confusion as I didn''t understand her words.


    "You know, Eden, girls know when a guy is interested in them or not," she whispered, and then with a slight pause, she continued, "unless she is dumb or doesn''t understand emotions."


    "Huh? That''s new," I mumbled as we walked through the corridor of the building, passing the backyard. We arrived in front of a room.


    "Is it yours?" I asked as I looked at Emily.


    "Yes,e in," she nodded her head as she opened the door, entering it.


    "Don''t mind if I do," I said as I walked inside, while Aeloria followed behind me.


    "I hope it doesn''t disappoint you too much," as Emily cleaned her bed, she looked at us with a smile.


    "Nah, yours is good. I can already guess Aeloria''s room should always be a mess," I replied as I looked around.


    Her room was simple, with a desk and chair, and a single-person bed in the middle of the room. There were two windows on the sides from which the natural light came, brightening the room.


    "And who are you to guess how my room looks like?" Aeloria red at me as she replied.


    Looks like I hit the sore spot.


    "Sit wherever you like," smiling at my words, Emily said, and Aeloria immediately moved towards her bed, taking her seat there.


    "..."


    "What?"


    As I looked at her strangely she asked.


    But the way she ran so fast to take the seat, as if she knew I wanted that ce.


    "Nothing," I replied as I took out the chair from her desk and sat on it, while Emily sat beside Aeloria on the bed.


    "Anyway, Emily, what''s your Origin level?" I asked as I looked at her.


    "Level 3, close to level 4. Why do you ask?" She replied, looking at me, and I looked at Aeloria, who had a surprised look on her face.


    "Just because," I replied as I rubbed my temples with my thumb. "Your mother mentioned a guy who taught you martial arts."


    At my words, Emily flinched slightly and looked away from me.


    "Wait, who was that?" Aeloria asked with a sharp tone.


    Well, yeah, both of us knew she only learned her martial arts after she entered the academy, giving plenty of opportunities for Aron to save her in the game.


    But now she has enough strength to save herself, or at least defend herself without much problem, throughout the events of the first game.


    Well, yeah, both of us knew she only learned her martial arts after she entered the academy, giving plenty of opportunities for Aron to save her in the game.


    But now she has enough strength to save herself, or at least defend herself without much problem, throughout the events of the first game.


    Which is good and bad at the same time.


    Good because she doesn''t have to act like dismal in distress and bad because I can''t be too careless around her.


    "Who was that, Emily?" As she wasn''t replying to Aeloria''s outburst, I asked calmly.


    "A kind person," she mumbled with an awkward expression.


    "Do you remember anything about him? How he looked or how old he was?" I asked again as I picked the chair and ced it close to her.


    "Why are you asking all this, Eden?" She looked straight into my eyes as she asked suspiciously.


    "Well, I wanted to know more about you," I replied honestly, looking back into her eyes.


    "Because?" She asked, not shying away from my gaze.


    I leaned in, my face inches away from hers as I whispered softly, "Do you really want to know?"


    She didn''t reply, just stared back at me. Maybe I was seeing things, or maybe it really happened. The way she looked back at me felt like she knew me for a long time, as if I reminded her of something or¡ªsomeone.


    "Ahem."


    As Aeloria coughed, I moved back, leaning on the chair, while Emily snapped out of her daze and closed her eyes.


    "He was a young man with white hair. The way he looked, he was in his twenties, and he always covered his face with a mask," shepleted her description as I closed my eyes.


    White hair, in his twenties, and a mask covering his face.


    He helped Emily and her mother when they needed help the most, and left a longsting effect on both of them.


    ''Edda.''


    [Yes?]


    ''What do you think?''


    [About what?]


    ''About the guy who saved them.''


    [....]


    ''Is that guy really me?''


    [.... It''s up to you to decide, Eden. I don''t have anything to say about it.]


    ''..... Yeah, right.''


    But then again, if that guy is really me, then why the fuck did I save them?


    Does that even make any sense?


    I meane on seriously what the fuck was he up to?


    If he did want to save them, wouldn''t it be much better to save them before the tragedy happened to them?


    Before Emily''s father and grandfather died and his uncle overtook the throne.


    Did he let that event happen on purpose?


    Was it because if that didn''t happen, things would have been more messed up?


    [.....Or did he just want both mother and daughter?]


    ''... Yeah, fuck, I can''t rule out that possibility as well.''


    I ced my hands over my face, even at the thought of it.


    But...


    But if he did all this just for sympathy or out of love, I will truly be disappointed in him.


    Fucking with time just so you could make a Harem is too much.


    "EDEN!"


    "What?" I snapped back to reality as I heard Aeloria shouting at me.


    "Why are you spacing out?" Emily asked with concern as she looked at me.


    "No.... I was thinking about that guy who helped you," I replied with a sigh as I looked around.


    "Yeah, he might be her first crush," Aeloria mumbled, nodding her head.


    "I-it''s n-not l-like t-that," Emily stuttered, ring at Aeloria.


    Yeah...


    It''s definitely like that.


    Really now, should I be happy or should I be irritated about it?


    "Oh, by the way, Aeloria, did Ivye back?" I asked, looking at Aeloria as she was looking with amusement towards Emily.


    "Yep, she did," she replied, nodding her head.


    "Perfect then, help me awaken my spirit core then," I said as I stood up.


    "Now?"


    "Wait, you can awaken a spirit core?"


    "Yes," I replied, looking at both of them. Aeloria asked with a frown, while Emily asked with confusion.


    "But didn''t only elves can awaken a spirit core, and only Aeloria is the exception," Emily mumbled, ncing at Aeloria.


    "There is nothing in this world that she can do and I can''t," I said with a proud smile.


    "Give birth to a baby then."


    ".... The fuck."


    "Pfft."


    I looked at Aeloria weirdly as shemented on my words, while Emily let out a muffledugh.


    "You said you could do anything," Aeloria said with a smirk.


    "..... I take my words back," I replied as I rolled my eyes. She can''t take any loss, can she?


    "Call Ivy out," I said as I looked at Aeloria.


    Aeloria nodded her head, and a small portal formed beside her, revealing a fairy in her pajamas who yawned as she emerged.


    "Did you call, Ria?" Ivy asked, looking at Aeloria while rubbing her eyes. Then she nced at me and her eyes immediately opened wide.


    "Eden!" she shouted, flying towards me and settling on my head.


    "Where have you been, Ivy?" I asked her as she started to sleep on my head.


    "Mother''s orders," she mumbled, "Mother told us that someone special ising, so we were preparing for the arrival."


    "Wait, who ising that even the goddess has to prepare?" Emily asked, looking as surprised as me.


    "I don''t know, but Mother is surely happy these days," Ivy repliedzily, still resting on my head.


    "Anyway, why was I called here?" She asked, looking at Aeloria.


    "He wants to awaken his spirit core," Aeloria replied, pointing at me.


    "Wait, really?" Ivy flew away from my head as she arrived in front of me.


    "Are you really going to do it?" She asked, looking at me curiously.


    "Well, yeah," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Perfect then, now open your shirt," she happily pped her hands as she said.


    ".....Is that necessary?" I asked, while both the girls gave different reactions.


    Aeloria was practically ring at me to take my shirt off, while Emily was just ncing at me from time to time.


    "Yes, Aeloria needs to touch you for you to awaken your core," Ivy exined with a sly smile.


    "What?"

 Chapter 156 : Spirit Core

    "Yes, Aeloria needs to touch you for you to awaken your core," Ivy exined with a sly smile.


    "What?" Emily asked in a sharp tone as she stood up as she looked at the fairy hovering in front of me.


    "Well, they need toe into physical contact for Eden to awaken his spirit core," Ivy calmly exined, but her smile didn''t leave her face.


    "Wait... When did I ever agree to do it?" Aeloria asked, frowning as she looked at Ivy.


    "Hmm, that''s the only way, Ria," Ivy hovered around me as she replied. "He didn''t awaken his spirit core when he was young, and neither did he get help from Mother like you did, so to stimte his core, he needs toe into contact with spirit energy."


    "Wait, so he needs toe into contact with spirit energy, is that all right?" Aeloria asked as she nced at Ivy.


    "Yes, you just need to infuse the spirit energy into his body," Ivy replied, nodding her head.


    "Say it properly next time," Aeloria said, ring as she let out a frustrated sigh.


    "You''re the ones with dirty minds who were thinking something else," Ivy shrugged in reply.


    "Sigh..."


    A rxed sigh escaped Emily''s mouth as she stumbled back onto her bed.


    Why are you sighing?


    "So I don''t need to take off my clothes, right?" I asked as I sat quietly in the chair.


    "No, you have to take your shirt off. Ria wants to see," Ivy shook her hand as she gestured for me to take my shirt off.


    "Hey! Stop dragging me into this mess, Ivy," Aeloria said as she again red at her contracted spirit.


    "Take off your shirt, Eden. What are you waiting for?" Ivy, ignoring Aeloria''sment, looked at me eagerly.


    Sigh.


    Sighing, I stood up and ced the chair back in its ce before starting to unbutton my shirt.


    As I took off my shirt, I nced at the girls sitting inside the room.


    First, I chose to ignore the fairy, who was smiling slyly as she looked at me and then at Aeloria.


    Next, I nced at Aeloria, who was watching me as I took my shirt off. She wasn''t shying away from looking at me;e to think of it, she never shied away from any matter that happened between us.


    Then, I looked at Emily, who had the most innocent girl-like reaction.


    She was taking small nces at my body from time to time before averting her gaze.


    But as I looked at her, for a second, her gaze met mine, and even from here, I could see goosebumps forming all over her body.


    For once, and just for a while, I felt wrong and immoral for corrupting her now and for all the corruption I would do to her in the future.


    But that thought didn''tst long as I took off my shirt and ced it on the table while standing in the middle of the room.


    "Now, what?" I asked as I looked at Ivy.


    "Now, Aeloria will tell you how spirit energy works," Ivy said as she nced at Aeloria.


    "...Couldn''t she have done that before he took off his shirt?" Emily asked, voicing the question that was on my mind as well.


    "No, what''s the point in that? Just enjoy the show, girl. Why are youining?" Ivy shook her head as she nced at Emily.


    "You have some guts, fairy, don''t you?" I immediately picked her up, pinching her wings as I mumbled while giving her a chilly smile.


    "Hehe," sheughed cutely as she tried to move away from my grip, "don''t be mad, Eden. It was important; otherwise, Aeloria will always¡ª"


    "Okay, stop, Ivy. I will exin to him," Aeloria interrupted her words as she stood up.


    I left Ivy alone as I took the seat Aeloria had been sitting in...beside Emily.


    And Aeloria took my ce as she stood in front of us.


    "So, in simple terms that even a small brain like yours can understand, spirit energy is the energy that forms the basis of life for spirits and fairies," Aeloria exined, looking at me.But seriously, was the first part necessary?


    "This energy can help enhance the body of other people or yourself duringbat, and it can also be useful in recovering from fatigue," she continued as I nodded.


    "Kindame if you ask me," I mumbled, rubbing my chin.


    But it could work, if somehow I canbine with Star Energy.


    Aeloria''s eyes twitched slightly as she red at me.


    "And you can do this as well," she said, looking at Ivy, who nodded.


    With that, Ivy moved towards Aeloria as she...merged with her?


    "The fuck?" I let out a startled voice as I looked at Aeloria.


    Translucent dragonfly-like wings, arranged in pairs of four, formed behind her.


    They began to p¡ªslowly at first, but then increasing in speed until they were fluttering rapidly.


    Gradually, she hovered midair inside the room.


    Aeloria''s hands were on her waist as she showed off, and, while I hate to admit it, she surely looked like a fairy.


    Unlike what I had thought, her wings didn''t emit any sound as she hovered in ce.


    "How is it?" She asked, smirking as she looked at both of us.


    "It''s beautiful," Emily mumbled, sitting beside me and looking at her in awe.


    "You look like a big bug," Imented, unable to hold back my sarcasm.


    She red at me as the wings behind her started to dim, and Ivy once again emerged from Aeloria''s body.


    "Now that you know what spirit energy is, sit down on the floor and let Aeloria do her job," Ivy instructed, looking at me.


    I nodded in reply, getting off the bed and sitting on the floor cross-legged, my back towards Aeloria and Emily as I stretched.


    "Aeloria, sit behind him and ce your hand on his back," Ivy instructed, and I felt someone approach me from behind before sitting there.


    "Remind me again why I am helping you," Aeloria mumbled as she hesitantly touched my back.


    "Because we''re partners, aren''t we?" I replied with a chuckle as she came closer to me.


    "...At least say thank you, idiot," she grumbled as she settled down.


    "For what?" I asked. "You''re able to touch my body, and that alone is enough for a thank you. You might not know, but only a few girls have touched my body."


    "Seriously, Eden?" Aeloria asked, ring at me. "Only a few? Only a few? And why are you even proud of it? What are you, a gigolo?"


    "Yeah, remind me again why I should ever help you?" I red back at her as I asked.


    "You know what, never mind. I''ll make you help me someday, whether you like it or not," she replied, her hot breath on my neck.


    Wait, why was she this close to me?


    "Eden, rx your body," Ivy said as she hovered in front of me. "Because you are awakening at a veryte age, you will feel a lot more ufortable because of it."


    "I get it," I nodded in reply, looking at her. "Anything else you wanted to add?"


    "And yeah, be mindful of your manners when you see her," Ivy said seriously as she looked at me.


    "Wait... What do you mean, see who?" I asked, frowning.


    "Who else, idiot? Of course, the goddess," Aeloria replied instead as she smacked my back for who knows why.


    "Wait, you met her or what?" I asked as I looked at Aeloria.


    "No, but for a few seconds, she brought me towards the spirit realm. That''s all she did," Aeloria replied, shaking her head.


    "Wow, you met a literal goddess," Emily said in awe as she looked at Aeloria, who proudly nodded with a smile.


    Wait, when did she arrived here?


    "So, there''s a chance she might bring me towards the spirit realm," I asked, frowning. "How does this shit even work?"


    "I don''t know, don''t ask me," I said, looking at Ivy for the answer. She replied, shrugging.


    "You know what, I think I shouldn''t do it," I mumbled, having a hard time epting the idea of seeing a goddess.


    Thest I remembered, I had a connection with a madman who slew gods. There''s no way it''s a good idea to meet a goddess now.


    "It will be fine, Eden," I said as I tried to stand up, but Aeloria quickly grabbed my hand, "She knows about me, but she did nothing, so don''t worry."


    "...What?" I asked after a dy in response.


    "Wait, how old is she?" I asked, turning to Ivy. I wanted to confirm if she was even present during the time of the ''deities of demise.''


    "I don''t know, maybe she''s around half a million?" Ivy replied as I sat down.


    "Isn''t she an old hag then?" I replied with a nervous chuckle as Aeloria ced her hand on my back.


    "Don''t say that, idiot," Ivy red at me as she replied.


    "What? I''m just calling an old hag an old ha¡ª." My words immediately stopped as I felt a slight difort in my body and my vision blurred.


    And the next thing I knew, I felt a pair of eyes ring at me.


    ...Ahh..Fuck.

 Chapter 157: A Love Eternal..

    "What? I¡¯m just calling an old hag an old ha¡ª." Eden¡¯s words immediately stopped as he felt a slight difort in his body, and before he knew it, his vision blurred.


    And the next thing he knew, he felt a pair of eyes ring at him.


    ...Ahh... Fuck.


    But almost instantly, the pair of eyes left him alone, making him sigh in relief.


    Slowly, Eden looked around the ce, and the first thing he noticed was that he wasn¡¯t here with his physical body but also had some form of astral body closely covering his real body, with an extrayer of white shrouding him.


    Then Eden slowly looked around the ce, only to notice that he was in some kind of ancient forest with towering trees, shrouded by mist, making it hard to look around.


    "It¡¯s Aether," he mumbled as he touched the mist.


    The mist that shrouded the ce was not any normal mist; it was ¡¯Aether,¡¯ the energy that gods use.


    But even then, it was hard to believe that something that gods use as energy was just wandering in this ce.


    As the branches of the trees adorned with blossoms of every hue, symbolizing the endless cycle of birth, growth, and renewal, Eden slowly understood where this ce was.


    As he slowly inhaled, a fresh forest breeze filled his lungs as he began to walk forward.


    The fresh air of the forest cleaned his mind as he gently looked around.


    "It¡¯s wonderful," Eden mumbled as he felt that the mana within him was filling at a terrifying speed. "I can probably break to the next level if I stay here for a while."


    "Hmm?"


    As Eden walked around the ce, he heard the voice of the river flowing, and out of curiosity, he started to move towards the sound, the only thing that he could hear in the silent ce.


    The sound of branches breaking beneath his legs filled the quiet forest as he slowly arrived at the bank of the river.


    "Damn, I wish I could bring Nadya to this ce. She would surely like it," Eden mumbled as he looked around.


    Tremble.


    But as if his words had an effect on the ce itself, the whole forest trembled, and Eden went on high alert, looking around.


    "What was that?" he mumbled, confused, not understanding what it was. Just to be on the safe side, he decided to keep his mouth shut.


    ¡¯Am I just going to roam around this ce?¡¯


    Walking along the side of the river, Eden once again wondered why he was here, and to top it off, why he was alone.


    "But this sure is a beautiful ce. But I wonder where the hell are the spirits when this ce is called the spirit realm."


    As if they were waiting for his words, a lot of small fairies and pixies soon filled his view.


    "What the hell," Eden whispered as a group of fairies roamed around him, looking at him curiously with their eyes filled with innocence.


    "Is it him?"


    "Maybe he is."


    "But why him?"


    "I don¡¯t know."


    The fairies talked among themselves as they moved around Eden, who just looked at them confusingly.


    "Ahh, hello," one of the fairies finally came forward as she looked at Eden.


    "Hello," Eden returned the greeting as he looked around. "Can you help me? I think I got lost here."


    "Hmm,e with us," the fairy said as she started to hover towards a different direction.


    "Where are you taking me?" Eden asked as he looked at the fairies.


    "To your destination," the fairy replied with a smile as she flew away.


    Though Eden felt confused, he still followed the fairies as he walked behind them.


    "Why is this ce so empty?" Eden asked one of the fairies as he didn¡¯t see any creatures aside from them.


    "Mother separated them because they were causing trouble," one of the fairies replied, giggling at the thought of all of them being thrown out.


    "Is that so?" Eden mumbled as they soon arrived in front of a garden-like ce that was filled with radiant energy.


    "Wee to the ¡¯Garden of Eternity¡¯!" one of the fairies said excitedly as she urged him to walk in.


    Eden did as they told him, walking inside the garden. As soon as he did, his breath nearly stopped as he looked at the woman standing in the middle of the garden.


    For the first time in his life, Eden saw a woman so beautiful that it took his breath away.


    She had green hair and green eyes that felt like they contained the world within them.


    Her body was so perfect and graceful that Eden felt mesmerized by her beauty.


    "Huh?"


    As Eden looked at the woman, a sudden ripple formed around him, and before he could react, he stood beside the beautiful woman.


    "So," the woman opened her mouth, her voice so sweet that Eden felt his heartbeat increasing, "I am an old hag?"


    Gulp.


    Eden gulped his saliva as he understood who this woman was.


    The Goddess that governs Life and Creation.


    "No, you... Look... beautiful," Eden quickly shook his head as he replied.


    "Just beautiful?" the woman asked as she stood close to him.


    "Most beautiful," Eden corrected his words while nodding his head.


    The woman smiled at his words as the trees around them made a bench where she made Eden sit down.


    As they both sat down she ced her head on his shoulder not saying or asking anything to him.


    She just stayed quite with her eyes closed.


    ".....Do I know you?" After a while, Eden hesitantly asked as the woman stayed quiet.


    "....Do you?" She replied without moving her head.


    "Then why are yo¡ª." And before Eden could finish his sentence, his vision blurred as he lost consciousness.


    "Why do you have to ask so many questions," the woman mumbled as she gently grabbed Eden¡¯s body and ced his head on herp.


    "Haaah.... How long has it been," the woman mumbled as she gently touched Eden¡¯s hair. "You look so innocent right now."


    "I wish I could just keep you here," she mumbled with a sad smile as she continued patting him. "Away from all the sadness, all the pain... all the sufferings... all the betrayals you will face."


    She then silently looked at Eden as she touched his face with her hands.


    "But if I do that, you wouldn¡¯t be here.... I wouldn¡¯t be here," she said as if convincing herself not to do something reckless.


    "Haah... You don¡¯t know how much I want you to be with me," she closed her eyes as a tear fell from her eye.


    She gently opened her eyes as she brought her face closer to Eden¡¯s.


    In the silence of the garden, her lips gently ovepped Eden¡¯s as she poured all her emotions into her kiss.


    Her kiss continued for a while before she started to kiss him all over his face, leaving no part of his face untouched.


    "Haah.... I love you...." She whispered between her kisses, "I love you...so much."


    "I loved you in the past, I love you now, and I will love you in the future....for eternity." With onest kiss, she gently ced his face back on herp.


    She then looked down as Eden¡¯s body started to turn translucent.


    "Looks like it¡¯s time," she mumbled as she ovepped her lips with his before his body started returning back.


    "I have waited for too long.... Come back soon.... Neil."


    At the woman¡¯sst words, Eden¡¯s body soon disappeared from the ce without any trace.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    "Huh?"


    A startled voice left Eden¡¯s mouth as he opened his eyes and looked around the room, his eyes wandering around the ce he was in.


    ¡¯Emily¡¯s room,¡¯ Eden thought as he slowly got up from the bed he wasying on.


    But his movements halted as he froze, looking down where Emily was.


    But what made him freeze was Emily¡¯s hand that was touching his..... Manhood.

 Chapter 158: Emily [5]

    [First Person POV: Emily]


    He is strange.


    That¡¯s all thates to my mind when I think about the boy named Eden Morton.


    A boy¡ªNo, calling him a boy doesn¡¯t feel right. The aura he has around him, the way he talks, and the way he behaves around me... He behaves like a... Father?


    I don¡¯t understand why, but I feel like he behaves like that with me. Like he is looking out for me. Even though I haven¡¯t known him for a long while, he feels too familiar to me. Familiar like someone from my childhood.


    "Emily?" Aeloria¡¯s voice brought me out of my own thoughts.


    "Yes?" I asked, looking at her as I shifted my torso on the chair for a better view.


    "Aren¡¯t you staring at him too much?" She asked, ncing at Eden.


    I followed her gaze, looking at my bed where Eden was sleeping with his eyes closed... like a sleeping beauty waiting for a prince to wake him up.


    Wait... Not a prince.


    "Hello? Stop staring at him." Aeloria¡¯s voice brought me back to her.


    "No, I am just concerned about him," I replied, looking back at Eden.


    "You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I have gone through the same process when I awakened my spirit core," Aeloria assured me, but her words also piqued my interest.


    "What is actually happening to him? He just fell unconscious all of a sudden," I asked, feeling concerned about him.


    "His astral body is in the spirit realm," she replied, shrugging. "He needs to understand what spirit energy is, and that¡¯s the best ce to understand it."


    "Astral body? Can he feel pain in that form?"


    "Yeah, both his physical body and Astral body are connected. His real body will feel the same as what his Astral body is feeling in the spirit realm."


    "So, in the spirit realm? Did you see something?" I asked, wondering what it looked like.


    "Well, I did see different spirit races, and believe me, they were a pain in the ass to deal with. They attack the first thing they see," she replied, making an annoyed expression.


    "And the goddess?" I asked, knowing there is also a goddess in that ce. "Did you see her?"


    "Do you think it¡¯s that easy to see a goddess?" Aeloria scoffed in reply. "No one has ever seen the goddess because no one is worthy enough."


    "Is that so?" I nodded at her words, feeling it¡¯s believable. Why would a goddess even meet every mortal whoes into her domain?


    "Hey, Emily." Aeloria called me again as I looked at her.


    "Do you like him?" She asked, looking into my eyes.


    "H-huh?" A startled voice left my mouth as my heart beat quickened.


    My breath be shallow at her words, wasn¡¯t it too much to ask this all of a sudden?


    "I don¡¯t think so," I whispered softly, unsure myself if I like him or not.


    "What about Aron?" She asked again, looking at me curiously.


    "No," This time my voice came out firm, without any uncertainty. "I don¡¯t even know him properly, why would I even like him?"


    "That so? By the way, if you evere to like Eden, make sure to tell me. I will do my best to help both of you be a couple," she said with a bright smile.


    But... I felt strange... Her smile felt like that of a snake eyeing its delicious prey.


    "Wait, we look like that!?" She asked, and I nodded my head in response.


    Even though sometimes they look like siblings as well.


    "No... I used to like him... but not now," she replied with a slight smile as she remembered something.


    "Used to?" I asked, frowning.


    "Well, he saved my life once... And the child heart of mine couldn¡¯t resist from liking him," she replied with a light chuckle. "But things have changed now. I am not the child I was back then... I am apletely different person. But even so, the first crush is always memorable."


    I nodded slightly as I heard her words.


    Yeah...


    Forgetting your ¡¯First Crush¡¯ is always hard because even now... I couldn¡¯t.


    Even though his existence is closely intervene with worst experience of my life... I still never tried to forget about him.


    And I think I never could forget about him... His faceless mask, his white hair, and his heavenly voice that smoothed my heart whenever I cried in front of him.


    I remember it all, even though I was a child when I met him.


    "Has anyone ever told you how beautiful you look?" Aeloria asked, ncing at Eden. "Make sure you don¡¯t fall in love with some scoundrel."


    "Why do I feel like you are just clearing your way?" I asked, my voice sharp even though I didn¡¯t mean it to be. Having a proper conversation is the thing I am worst at.


    "I was just advising you," she replied, shrugging as she moved towards the door. "I need some fresh air. Take care of him."


    Saying so, she closed the door, leaving me and Eden alone in the room.


    I ced my chair close to the bed to get a better look at him.


    "This feeling again," I mumbled as I sat beside him.


    The feeling of peace that I am experiencing from him... I felt it before, from that person.


    And now that I think about it, both Eden and that person, they both are eerily simr to each other.


    Even both of them behave the same way towards me... Like a father.


    "Argh... Why am I even thinking of my ssmate as my father?" I grumbled as I lightly pped my face before shifting my attention back to Eden.


    Again, while sleeping, he looks like he is waiting for someone to wake him up.


    ¡¯Will he wake up if I kiss¡ª.¡¯


    I quickly shook my head, dismissing my impulsive thoughts that were threatening to lead me to do something I might regretter.


    But then again.... it¡¯s Eden, the person who, in their very first meeting, boldly questioned my mother about her intimate history with that person.


    "..."


    Yeah... I will definitely regret itter.


    "Sigh..."


    Letting out a sigh, I ced my hand under my chin and studied him intently.


    I realized that this might be my only chance to observe him in such a vulnerable state.


    But then, I noticed something out of the ordinary.


    Slowly, I leaned back in my chair, my gaze fixated below his abdomen, where something seemed to be straining against his pants.


    "Gulp."


    Unknowingly, I swallowed hard as my eyes remained fixed on that area.


    My curiosity got the better of me, and I extended my hand hesitantly, lightly touching it before quickly retracting my hand.


    ¡¯It¡¯s hot,¡¯ I thought, feeling the heat emanating from it even through his pants.


    Despite my efforts to resist, my mind kept wandering back to that spot.


    Presenting something like this in front of a young woman and expecting her to maintain herposure was simply too much to ask for.


    ¡¯He is asleep, and all I¡¯m doing is for study purposes,¡¯ I tried to reason with myself.


    Yet, once again, my curiosity won as I extended my hand and gently touched it once more.


    "Huh?" My hand froze in ce as Eden suddenly woke up, causing me to quickly retract it but he still noticed it.


    He too froze, his gaze locking onto mine.


    "Eden..." I stammered, smiling awkwardly in at this easy too misunderstood situation.


    "This isn¡¯t what it looks like. You¡¯re like a father figure to me."


    "....."


    "....."


    That....might not have been the best choice of words.


    "I can exin, Eden. I wasn¡¯t trying to touch it. I was just... fixing your pants back into ce," I blurted out, desperately trying to rify.


    "..."


    "..."


    No... that might have only made things worse.

 Chapter 159: Limit.

    [First Person POV: Eden]


    "I can exin, Eden. I wasn¡¯t trying to touch it. I was just... fixing your pants back into ce."


    "..."


    "..."


    So... Did she open my pants then?


    "Emily..." I called out as I took the pillow I was sleeping on and ced it on myp, covering my private parts. "...It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re curious about all this."


    What the hell am I supposed to say here?


    "...Just don¡¯t take advantage of my vulnerability," I said as I covered my upper body with the nket.


    "..."


    "..."


    Is it only me or am I acting wierdly?


    "Sorry..." She whispered softly as she lowered her head, her whole face turning crimson, including her ears.


    "It¡¯s okay, Emily," I said softly, trying to reassure her. "I know it was just a misunderstanding."


    Yeah... Even though I know it wasn¡¯t, I am gonna pretend it was.


    "So... How was it?" She asked, trying to change the subject.


    "...I couldn¡¯t feel much, so I don¡¯t know," I replied, shrugging.


    "....."


    "....."


    Wait, are we even talking about the same thing?


    "How was your trip to the spirit realm?" She asked, ring at me.


    "Oh, that... It was good," I replied, nodding my head.


    "d to hear that," she said with a small smile, seemingly trying to forget what happened before.


    "Yeah, it was... interesting," I added, trying to sound casual despite the strange and unsettling experience I had just gone through.


    I lost consciousness just after I asked if she knows me.


    That means she definitely knows me.


    But again, the question remains... Which me did she meet?


    The one who is me right now.


    The one who is fucking up the timelines.


    Or the one who is going around killing gods.


    "Sigh..." I sighed as I leaned on the bed, adjusting the pillow to keep my private parts hidden.


    "Ahem... Eden," I looked at Emily, who called while her face again turned crimson.


    "Something bothering you?" I asked, tilting my head in confusion.


    "That pillow... I sleep on it," she whispered softly, ring at me.


    "....."


    "....."


    "..... Sorry," I mumbled as I removed the pillow from my manhood and ced it on the bed, covering my body with the nket.


    "It¡¯s okay," Emily said quickly, her cheeks still flushed. "It¡¯s just... a little awkward."


    "Yeah, sorry about that," I replied sheepishly, feeling a bit ufortable about the situation.


    We both sat in an ufortable silence, unsure of what to say next.


    "Um, I should probably go," Emily said suddenly, breaking the silence. "I¡¯ll see youter, Eden."


    "Yeah, but isn¡¯t this your room?" I responded awkwardly.


    Don¡¯t just try to run away, girl.


    Click.


    Again, breaking the silence between us, the door opened with a click as Aeloria entered the room.


    Her gazended on Emily, who was still blushing, and then on me.


    "You up now?" She asked as she walked closer to me, her gaze fixed on Emily. "And why are you blushing?"


    "I am not!" Emily squealed in reply, quicklyposing herself before whispering, "I am not."


    "Yeah... Right," Aeloria replied before focusing on me.


    "Have you awakened?" She asked, and I nodded in reply.


    "It¡¯s small, but I do feel new energy in my body," I replied, thinking about it.


    "Well, it¡¯s like this," Aeloria said,ing close to me as she touched my abdomen.


    "Aura," she said, pressing on my abdomen.


    "Mana," she said as she touched my heart.


    "Spirit," she said as she touched my temple.


    "Three core in the body, got it?" She moved back, and I nodded in reply.


    "Hey, Aeloria," I mumbled as I looked at her, "have you ever tried tobine them?"


    "....what?" She asked as if she heard something absurd, "are you mad? Don¡¯t try something like that, unless you want to die."


    "Yeah... Sure," I mumbled as I ignored her words.


    As I wondered how I can add all three energies.


    Will a new energy form after that?


    And what if I use Star Energy and Spirit Energy together?


    It¡¯s kind of exciting even to think about it.


    "Eden, I¡¯m serious," Aeloria insisted, her tone stern. "Combining different types of energy can be extremely dangerous, especially if you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing. It¡¯s not something to take lightly."


    "... Don¡¯t act like a nanny now," I rebuked as I tried to get up from the bed.


    "Anyway, I need to talk alone with Emily, so can you please give us some space?" I said, looking at Aeloria.


    "And what do you want to talk about that you can¡¯t¡ªWhy are you hard!?" As she was trying to argue with me again, her gazended elsewhere as she asked.


    "Hehehe.... I was thinking about you... and hehehe....this happened," I replied,ughing creepily.


    "The fuck, Eden, that¡¯s not funny!" ring at me, she said, her gaze filled with disgust.


    "Rx, I don¡¯t know why this is happening either," I said shaking my head, trying to lighten the mood. "But seriously, I need to have a private conversation with Emily. Can you please give us some space?"


    Aeloria rolled her eyes, clearly exasperated. ".....Fine, I am just outside. If you do anything to her, then forget about hearing ¡¯daddy¡¯ in your entire lifetime?"


    "Yeah, yeah... I already have a daughter, so get out."


    ".... Lolicon."


    I¡¯m going to ignore that.


    As she left the room, I turned back to Emily, feeling a bit awkward after the exchange with Aeloria.


    "What do you want to talk about, Eden?" Emily said as she looked around the room.


    "Yeah, about that." I gently moved towards her and sat on the bed facing her. "This might sound like a lie, but I promised someone to take care of you, and I¡¯m going to do it from now on."


    ".. promised?" She asked, frowning. "And protect me from whom?"


    "I promised someone special to you," I said, looking into her eyes. "And you already know the answer from whom."


    Her face hardened at my words as she looked at me with seriousness.


    "Did mother tell you about it?" She asked, her tone heavy.


    "No," I replied, shaking my head. "Someone else did."


    If things are going to be like this, then I have to take matters into my own hands.


    "And you know him very well, as does your mother," I replied, looking into her eyes as realization dawned upon her about who I was talking about.


    If that person is me and I am the one who is doing all this, then even if this is a lie, I will use it for my own benefits.


    "That¡¯s all I can say for now," I said as I looked deep into her eyes. "And believe me, he wille to meet you once again, ¡¯Neil¡¯ will."


    Her expression softened at the mention of Neil¡¯s name, a flicker of recognition passing through her eyes.


    "How do you know him, Eden?" She asked suspiciously.


    "I can¡¯t tell you yet about it," I replied, shaking my head.


    "..... What about my mother?" She asked, her voice barely audible.


    "....What?" I asked, tilting my head.


    "He left my mother... And ran away," she replied, ring at me. "Even though my mother was vulnerable at that time, he still left us."


    Wait... I didn¡¯t sign up for all this.


    "Anyway, when did he say he wille back?" She asked as she clenched her fist.


    ".....Soon enough," I mumbled as I moved back a little.


    "Yeah... I need to have a long talk with him as well," she replied as she furiously nodded her head.


    "Are you going to just believe me?" I asked as I looked at her.


    "No, I am not believing in you," she replied, shaking her head. "....He once said about sending someone to help me if I ever needed help."


    ....Wait, so I set myself up even before I could set myself up?


    "Eden," she looked at me as she called my name, "you didn¡¯t tell my mother about him, did you?"


    "No, I didn¡¯t," I replied, shaking my head. "I am only telling you this because I don¡¯t want you to have any misunderstanding between us."


    ".... I need some time alone," she said as she lowered her head. "Can I talk with youter?"


    I nodded my head as I moved out of the room, but as I touched the door, a voice resonated in my head.


    [You started everything again, Eden... And you will have to end this all again.]

 Chapter 160: Sister [1]

    [You started everything again, Eden... And you will have to end this all again.]


    ¡¯....What does that mean, Edda?¡¯


    As I heard her ominous words, I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    [Do you even know what you are doing?]


    ¡¯I know what I am doing, so don¡¯t worry,¡¯ I replied as I opened the door, walking outside only to find Aeloria standing there.


    "....So, are you going to keep all the things to yourself?" She asked as she looked at me.


    "...Yes," I replied as I started to walk towards the main door, but not before grabbing her wrist to drag her with me as well.


    "What are you doing?" She asked, frowning, as she tried to move my hands away from her wrist.


    "We are going home," I replied, not letting go of her hand.


    "At least let me say bye to Emily," she rebuked, but as she tried to stop me forcefully, she couldn¡¯t as I kept dragging her.


    "You don¡¯t have to, I have said it for both of us."


    "Did you do something to her? Are you trying to hide something from me?"


    "....Why are you asking so many questions?"


    "Eden!" As we arrived at the front door of the orphanage, she shouted at me as she twisted her hand, making me loosen my grip.


    "Who the hell do you think you are!" She shouted as she moved closer to me, her face inches away from mine. "Dragging me here, talking to me like you own me. Seriously, do I have any value in your eyes as a person?"


    I remained silent as I looked at her, while she took deep breaths to calm herself, still ring at me.


    "....You are an anomaly, Aeloria," I replied calmly as I looked at her. "And so am I."


    "And?"


    "And as long as I am here, I will always hinder your ns," I replied, looking deeply into her eyes. "And as long as you are here, you will always hinder my ns."


    As she calmed down, her reasoning came to her as she looked at me.


    "....So you are saying, we can never be together?" She asked, her tone low.


    "....Unless one of us is ready topromise," I replied, my gaze still on her. "Yes, we can¡¯t be together."


    ".... We both know we don¡¯t deserve to live here, Eden. We are both different." Taking a deep breath, she continued, "we are not people from this ce. You¡¯ve changed, and so have I. So please, don¡¯t make the same mistake."


    ".... What are you talking about?" I asked, frowning. "What same mistake?"


    "...Nothing," she shook her head, replying. "But Eden, please don¡¯t act alone. I can help you with whatever you will face in the future even if you the world turn against you, I will be there right beside you."


    "Aeloria," I asked, looking deeply into her eyes, "are you really a reincarnated person or not?"


    She remained.....silent.


    "What are you, Aeloria?" I asked again, but again she didn¡¯t reply.


    "Whatever," frowning, I looked away from her, replying casually, "if you want to help someone, go help Aron. I¡¯m sure he will appreciate your help."


    She was meant for him anyway, so it¡¯s not like I have anything to say to her.


    Aren¡¯t the hero and heroine made for each other?


    "Eden," she called me in a low voice, barely audible, making me look at her, "are you saying I should sell myself to him?"


    "No, that¡¯s not what I mean¡ª."


    "You know what, Eden," she interrupted me as she red at me, "you are an asshole."


    With that, she walked away without looking back at me.


    "....."


    I stood there, sighing slightly before walking in the opposite direction.


    We really aren¡¯t meant for each other.


    "..."


    Wait- why am I still hard again?


    ¡¯Hey, Edda?¡¯


    [Yes.]


    ¡¯Tell me one thing,¡¯ I said as I walked towards a different ce. ¡¯Is she part of the work that whoever sent me here?¡¯


    [No... But the Goddess of Life, Aeloria, is closely rted to her.]


    Goddess of Life.


    Goddess of Life.


    Who really is she?


    A friend or a foe?


    "Argh.. What kind of shitty life have I been living, for fuck¡¯s sake," I grumbled as I moved.


    "Well, let¡¯splete Mother¡¯s wish first," I mumbled as I moved.


    Time to go have a look at my old house, I guess.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    "It¡¯s been a long time," I mumbled as I looked at the castle that I have been living my entire childhood in.


    It¡¯s not really been a long time, but still, damn, remembering all the things I have gone through in this ce doesn¡¯t feel good.


    "Sigh.."


    Sighing, I moved inside the castle, as this time the soldiers didn¡¯t stop me likest time.


    Should I stir up some trouble just so I could beat the crap out of them?


    Hmm...


    Maybe I should.


    "Brother."


    As I was contemting causing some trouble, a voice brought me back to the present.


    I looked to the front to see a boy a year younger than me with purple hair and eyes, walking hesitantly towards me.


    ".... Daniel," I called his name, the name of my so-called brother.


    "Can I help you with something?" He asked as I approached him.


    "Call Marine, I have some work with her," I replied, stating what I wanted as I didn¡¯t want to waste my time here.


    He nodded and called a maid to deliver the message, and we both stood outside awkwardly.


    "..... How is your new mother?" I asked him, breaking the silence.


    "...She is wonderful," he replied with a soft smile. "She has been taking care of us like she is our own mother."


    "... Good for you," I replied, looking away, feeling ufortable seeing his smile.


    ".. Brother," he called me again, making me look at him, "Are you not going toe back?"


    "No," I replied without hesitation, as I didn¡¯t n toe back here ever again.


    ".... Anyway, I am sorry for what happened with Marine," he then bowed slightly and said, "Last time she said something that she shouldn¡¯t have."


    "Daniel," I said in a cold voice, making him flinch, "People don¡¯t take the words of strangers seriously, so don¡¯t feel sorry."


    He took a deep breath to calm himself before nodding again.


    "Anyway, if you ever have the heart to forgive us¡ª."


    "What has gotten into you?" I interrupted him before he could continue his hypocrisy. "Don¡¯t y the good brother act now, just like your father, after all you guys have done."


    Again he remained silent, notmenting.


    "Sigh."


    I hate this ce, I hate my family, and I hate everything rted to my childhood.


    Even though I thought I could forget about all this, the anger I feel just by looking at them act like this makes me sick.


    "I will say this once, so listen carefully," I said, making him look at me. "I am not a Morton anymore, so stop acting like I am your brother. You are a stranger to me, and so am I to you."


    With that, I moved away from him, walking towards Marine, who came out of the castle with a woman in a beautiful dress.


    "Lady Morton," I nodded my head in acknowledgment as I looked at her.


    "Eden," she called as she looked at me, her gazeplicated.


    And now that I look at her, she truly looks like Marine. Both of them have the exact same facial features, except her hair isn¡¯t purple but light brown.


    "I will see youter, Mother," Marine said to her as she walked towards me.


    And Her words made me smile.


    So she epted her as her mother.


    Truly, I hate the Morton family.

 Chapter 161: Sister [2]

    "I¡¯m home," said a boy with long white hair as he walked into a house situated beside a riverbank, apanied by a girl with purple hair.


    "Wee home, Eden~," a woman with beautiful silver hair greeted them with a smile as she quickly emerged from inside the house.


    "Marine," Stephanie smiled as she looked at her ¡¯daughter,¡¯ who trembled at her words.


    "M-mom," Marine bowed her head, struggling to utter the words.


    "Come inside," Stephanie said as she led the way into the house, with Eden and Marine following behind.


    As they entered the house, the warm aroma of home-cooked meals filled the air.


    The interior was cozy, withfortable furniture arranged neatly around the living space.


    "Sit down, both of you," Stephanie said, gesturing towards the sofa.


    As Eden sat down on one end and Marine took the middle spot, Stephanie settled into the chair in front of them.


    "So, Marine, how have you been?" she asked, looking at her ¡¯daughter,¡¯ whom she hadn¡¯t seen since she woke up from hera.


    "I have been fine, mother," Marine replied, her voice trembling slightly.


    "And how about your new mother?" Stephanie inquired as if discussing a stranger. "How is she doing in the new house... in a new environment?"


    "She has been doing fine. I have been helping her if she needed anything," Marine answered, ncing around the house.


    "Does your father know you are here?" Stephanie asked, making Marine look back at her.


    Marine hesitated before answering, her gaze dropping to her hands folded in herp. "No, I haven¡¯t told him. I... I wasn¡¯t sure how he would react."


    Stephanie¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she nodded. "I see."


    If her father had known, he wouldn¡¯t have allowed Marine toe here or anywhere near Stephanie.


    Marine nodded silently, feeling the weight of her secret heavy on her heart.


    She knew she needed to tell her father about her visits to Stephanie¡¯s house, but the fear of his reaction held her back.


    "Master," Sarah¡¯s voice interrupted the heavy silence as she entered the living space, addressing Eden.


    "Yes?" Eden replied, turning his attention to her.


    "Can youe with me? I need to buy some things," Sarah asked, bowing slightly.


    Eden frowned at her request, considering their current situation. "Can it wait? We have a guest here."


    "Eden," Stephanie called out to him, drawing his attention, "go with her."


    Eden hesitated but ultimately acquiesced, sitting there for a moment before standing up. "Do I have to go, Mother?"


    "Let the mother and daughter have some time alone," Stephanie replied with a slight smile.


    "Then why don¡¯t I get alone time to talk with you?" Eden retorted, his eyes narrowing.


    "Oh, are you jealous, Eden~?" Stephanie teased, her smile yful.


    As Eden and Sarah departed from the house, Marine and Stephanie remained alone in the living room.


    Marine shifted ufortably in her seat, feeling the weight of unspoken tension between them.


    "Marine," Stephanie¡¯s voice broke the silence, "you can speak without any problem."


    "....What should I call you?" Marine asked, looking at her. "You are not my mother, are you?"


    Stephanie smiled softly, leaning back in her chair. "Call me whatever you want."


    "Why did you do that?" Marine¡¯s voice was soft, her head hung low. "Why did you pretend to be my mother?"


    "..... I was helpless too," Stephanie replied with a tired sigh.


    "You took... all the things that my mother deserved," Marine whispered, ring at her with her red eyes.


    "... And your mother is now in her rightful ce," Stephanie replied without looking at her, her tone calm. "Miss Morton, Duchess of the Morton dukedom."


    "You... Took my father¡¯s love... his freedom, just so you could fulfill your agenda," Marine red at her, her voice filled with usation.


    "I did," Stephanie nodded as she looked back at her. "And I gave both the twins the love of a mother, even though I didn¡¯t have to."


    "We didn¡¯t ask for that!" Marine¡¯s voice rose in rage as she trembled with emotion. "Our mother was alive, and you separated us from her just because you felt like it, didn¡¯t you?"


    "And what do you n to do about it?" Stephanie asked calmly, ignoring her outburst. "You n to take out all your frustration on Eden, don¡¯t you?"


    Marine¡¯s anger bubbled within her, her fists clenched tightly as she struggled to contain her emotions. "I... I don¡¯t know," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper. "I just¡ª."


    "Have I not woken up, had Eden not changed, your n would have been to take all your frustrations out on him, wouldn¡¯t it?" Stephanie interrupted her words, looking deeply into Marine¡¯s eyes.


    "I....I..."


    "You would have tried to separate Eden from me, wouldn¡¯t you?" Stephanie continued, her voice still calm.


    Marine¡¯s breath caught in her throat, her mind reeling at Stephanie¡¯s words.


    She hadn¡¯t realized how transparent her intentions had been until now.


    "I... I didn¡¯t mean to," Marine stammered, her voice trembling with uncertainty. "I was just... angry. Confused. I didn¡¯t know what else to do."


    "You can¡¯t let your emotions control you," Stephanie mumbled, as if she were trying to remind herself. "If you let emotions like guilt and anger consume you... everything will be over."


    Marine looked at her as Stephanie continued to mumble, "The pain I have caused him, the things I have done... one day I will have to answer for all of that... one day the sinner will be punished... One day I will lose everything."


    Stephanie snapped out of her daze as Marine called her. "Are you okay? Why... are you crying?"


    She reached out and touched her cheeks, feeling the wetness on them.


    "It¡¯s nothing," Stephanie replied, wiping her tears away.


    "Are you feeling guilty now?" Marine pressed further, her voice tinged with usation. "Are you feeling guilty for what you did to us?"


    "Marine, don¡¯t get ahead of yourself," Stephanie replied in a chilly voice, causing Marine to tremble in fear. "And no, I am not feeling guilty for what I did to you."


    Stephanie stood up and walked closer to Marine, who tried to move away from her but was grabbed by the face, forcing her to look at Stephanie.


    "Marine Morton," Stephanie said, ignoring her trembling body. "I will say this once and only once¡ªdon¡¯t ever try to harm Eden."


    "Even though I see you as my child," Stephanie continued, applying pressure to Marine¡¯s cheeks as she squeezed them. "Even though I have watched over you for more than six years, I will not hesitate to kill you and destroy your family if you ever do anything to harm Eden."


    Marine¡¯s eyes widened in shock as Stephanie¡¯s words sank in.


    The icy tone of her voice sent shivers down her spine, and she felt a wave of fear wash over her.


    Despite her best efforts to hide it, she couldn¡¯t suppress the tremble in her body as Stephanie¡¯s grip tightened on her cheeks.


    "I... I understand," Marine managed to whisper, her voice barely audible.


    Stephanie released her grip, allowing Marine to pull away, her heart beating louder in her chest as she remembered the look in Stephanie¡¯s eyes.


    All she could see was madness.


    ....


    ....


    ....


    Meanwhile, in a different ce, Eden looked at Sarah.


    "What was your question again?" Eden asked as he nced at Sarah, both of them standing in front of a clothes store.


    "Do you prefer pink or ck?" Sarah asked, her expression unchanged.


    Eden looked at her strangely, unsure of how to respond.


    "Why are you asking?" he inquired.


    "Just answer," Sarah insisted.


    "Pink," Eden replied with a sigh.


    "Then it¡¯s pink," Sarah muttered as she walked into the store.


    "Wait, why are you asking?" Eden questioned, following her inside.


    "I¡¯ll tell you another time," Sarah replied, looking back at him.


    Indeed, it¡¯s a story for another day.

 Chapter 162: Back again.

    "Fifteen years ago, the kingdom of Sunfra, known for its beautifulnd and the full support of one of the ancient families, was enveloped in darkness when a sh between two individuals broke out," Sophia¡¯s voice echoed in the ssroom as she took her history sses.


    At the veryst seat, I sat there, trying my best to suppress my yawn.


    "One of them was an unknown man, and the other was from the ancient Thorja family¡ªOne of the heirs that waspeting for head position."


    "Oye," I elbowed the girl sitting beside me, calling her attention.


    "What?" Fatima asked, looking at me, while Emily, who was sitting beside her, also nced over.


    "Wake me up after this is over," I replied as I ced my head on the desk, closing my eyes.


    "Come on, Eden," Fatima whispered, nudging me gently. "You can¡¯t fall asleep in ss again."


    "Nobody cares," I grumbled in response, shifting in my seat but making no attempt to open my eyes.


    "You¡¯ve been sleeping since the first ss," she whispered again, elbowing my side. "Seriously, why do you evene to school? you are sleeping in the ss even after a week¡¯s holiday."


    I gently opened my eyes, and for a fleeting moment, they met with Emily¡¯s before she quickly averted her gaze away from me.


    "On the single day, ten percent of the Sunfra kingdom was destroyed, and that ce is still like that even after all these years," Sophia¡¯s voice continued in the background as I once again closed my eyes.


    ¡¯Edda.¡¯


    [Yes?]


    ¡¯You are recording everything, right?¡¯


    [Yes]


    ¡¯Good, I can top the exams without studying. What else does a student want from his life?¡¯


    [But¡ª]


    ¡¯Yeah, I know it¡¯s wrong, but again, it¡¯s wrong if people know about it.¡¯


    [At least try to be more attentive in ss.]


    ¡¯Again, who fucking cares?¡¯


    "....And that¡¯s what happened; that¡¯s how the war between the ancient families started," Sophia finished her words. I blinked a few times, trying to shake off the drowsiness that clouded my mind as I sat straight.


    Ringgg!!!


    "Well, that¡¯s it for today," Sophia announced, her voice drawing my attention again. "Eden Morton, you lost ten academic points for not paying attention in ss."


    [Looks like someone cares.]


    ¡¯.....¡¯


    Well, my academic points are in the minus, so it¡¯s not like it¡¯s hurting me.


    ¡¯....¡¯


    No... That¡¯s a bad mindset.


    The rest of the ss began to stir as Sophia left, some students packing their belongings, others already engaged in quiet conversations.


    I nced at Fatima, who shot me an exasperated look before shaking her head, "You are a lost cause, Eden."


    ¡¯look¡¯s like Aron left the ss before.¡¯ I thought as I didn¡¯t find his group in the ss.


    "Let¡¯s go eat something," I said as I stood up, stretching my body and flexing my muscles.


    "Yeah, I am starving as well," Fatima mumbled as she nced at Emily. "You are awfully quiet, Emily. Did something happen?"


    "N-no, nothing happened," Emily replied, shaking her head and ncing at me.


    "Did something happen between you guys?" Fatima asked, her eyes narrowing.


    "Yeah, I met her mother," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Wait, seriously?" Fatima asked before turning to Emily. "How could you let him meet your mother before me?"


    "Well, he asked suddenly," Emily whispered softly as Fatima shook her head.


    "Let¡¯s go, guys," I said as the ss emptied out, walking out with both of them.


    As we walked through the corridor, I also nced at Aeloria, who was talking with Angelina as they walked in front of us. Despite her looking at me a few times, she didn¡¯t say anything to me in the end.


    "So, how was she?" Fatima asked, breaking the silence as we made our way towards the cafeteria.


    "Her mother?" I replied, unsure until she nodded her head. "Well, she was beautiful and interesting to talk to."


    Fatima raised an eyebrow, curiosity evident in her expression. "Interesting how?"


    "Eden." Before I could reply, Emily called my name, making me look at her. "Don¡¯t you dare say what you talked with her."


    Ah... Right, I asked something that I maybe shouldn¡¯t have. But then again, it was important.


    I shifted my gaze away from her, keeping my mouth shut.


    Fatima looked at both of us, her expression thoughtful. "Well, I¡¯m sure Emily can fill me in on all the detailster, right Emily?"


    Emily nodded hesitantly before ring at me, her face turning red.


    Well... Good luck, Emily. I prayed that Fatima wouldn¡¯t tease her too much.


    As we reached the cafeteria, I quickly spotted a guy whom I hadn¡¯t seen in a while.


    "Breg!" I called out to him, making him look at me.


    "Bro!" He smiled widely, walking towards me with open arms.


    "No homo," I joked, grabbing him by the face before sidestepping him, almost causing him to stumble into Fatima.


    "Hello, idiot," Fatima greeted him with a smile before stepping back.


    "Hello," Breg greeted her back before turning to me.


    "Hey, have you seen Nora?" He asked, and I nodded before pointing towards Aron¡¯s group.


    "Let me call her over here," he said to me before running off towards Nora.


    "I am ordering four tes for us," I said as I walked towards the counter.


    "Wait, why four?" Emily asked, grabbing my wrist.


    "She isn¡¯ting," I replied with a slight smile, removing her hand before heading to the counter.


    True to my words, when I returned to the table where Emily and Fatima were sitting, Breg still hadn¡¯te back.


    "So... How is your fianc¨¦e?" I asked Fatima, trying to make conversation as we waited for our food.


    "Better than yours, Eden," she replied with a wide smile.


    "..."


    I shouldn¡¯t have asked that.


    "Anyway... Guys, don¡¯t you think we should do something about them?" Emily asked, ncing towards Breg and Nora, who were whispering among themselves, almost as if arguing.


    "Let them be," I replied, quickly changing the topic. "Anyway, have you guys decided which academic organization you¡¯re going to join?"


    "Not sure about that," Fatima replied, shaking her head, prompting me to look at Emily.


    "I¡¯m not sure... What about you?" Emily asked.


    "I will stick with the disciplinarymittee," I replied, scanning the cafeteria.


    "Because of?" Fatima asked, yfully smiling at me. "Let me guess, because of a girl, right?"


    I chuckled in reply as Breg silently walked back towards us and took his seat.


    "So, mister boyfriend," Fatima teased, seizing the opportunity, "why can¡¯t I see miss girlfriend with you?"


    Breg looked up, meeting her gaze before he ignored her again and turned to me.


    "Bro," he said, ncing at Fatima, "what¡¯s her name again?"


    "Pfft, cough... cough," I quickly tried to hide myugh with a cough as I noticed the dumbfounded look on Fatima¡¯s face.


    "Fatima," Emily replied instead of me, as I trembled softly, trying my best not tough out loud.


    "Yeah, Miss Fatima," Breg looked back at her, smiling slightly. "She has friends, and she wants to spend time with them, that¡¯s all."


    I patted his shoulders a few times as he sat down with a hunched back.


    Bang.


    But of course, how could we have a peaceful time in this ce?


    I nced back as I heard a loud voice, sensing a fight about to break out in the cafeteria.

 Chapter 163: Fight.

    Bang.


    As the sound of utensils falling echoed through the cafeteria.


    Eden looked back to where the sound came from.


    "Your fianc¨¦e is making a scene again, Fatima," Eden mumbled as he nced back at her.


    Fatima followed Eden''s gaze as she looked at Cardin who was with two of his friends.


    He stood in front of Aron,Nora and Cassia, and from the looks of it, it was Cassia''s food that had fallen down.


    "Let me be," she shrugged as she focused back on her food, "Come to think of it, it''s the second time he is arguing with Aron."


    "Well, yeah," Eden replied before he nced at Breg, whose gaze was on them, "you okay?"


    "Yeah," he replied, shaking his head, "I am fine."


    But his ncing back towards Nora again and again suggested something else.


    "Anyway, Breg, how was your ss¡ª." Eden''s question got interrupted as he heard someone''s loud voice.


    "What''s your problem, girl?" Cardin asked, his voice low but loud enough for those watching the drama to hear.


    "I... am sorry... I didn''t mean to bump into you," Cassia replied as she was at fault in all this.


    "You don''t have to be sorry, you just bumped into him; he is the one who threw your food away," Aron replied as he stood in front of Cardin, blocking Cassia.


    "This is the second time you bumped into me, are you doing this on purpose?" Cardin, ignoring Aron, asked, his gaze on Cassia.


    "No!" She instinctively replied, her voice high-pitched.


    Nora looked around ufortably, sensing everyone''s gaze on them. "Guys, can we please¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Cardin shouted as he red at her.


    "Hey! I don''t have time for your petty dramas, Cardin; she said sorry, just ept it." Aron red back at Cardin as he moved closer to him.


    Cardin''s jaw clenched as he replied. "Petty dramas? Is that what you think this is?"


    "Aron, can you please stop it?" Nora once again tried to stop them as she gently grabbed Aron''s hand.


    "It''s fine, he isn''t much," Aron smiled at her as he replied, but his words made Nora flinch as she nced at Cardin.


    ".....What?" He asked as if he heard something wrong.


    One of his friends also came forward as he red at Aron, "What did you say, youmoner!?"


    "Aron." As he was about to reply, Cassia also came forward, stopping him. "Please,Don''t say anything more."


    Nora also firmly grasped his hand, conveying the same message as Cassia.


    "What did you say?" Before Aron could say anything, Cardin grabbed Aron by his cor as he growled at him.


    "What are you doing?" Nora, sensing his anger, tried to move Aron away from him, but Cardin pushed her aside, making her nearly stumble and almost fall down.


    "Hey!" Aron red at Cardin as he tried to help Nora but couldn''t because of being grabbed by the cor.


    Bang.


    Another loud bang resonated in the silent cafeteria as Breg stood up, causing the chair to fall down.


    He walked towards them, his gaze fixed on Nora, who was being helped by Cassia.


    "What?" Eden also gently stood up as he grabbed a slice of apple from Emily''s food. She red at him, but he ignored her, slowly walking towards them.


    Aron forcefully made Cardin loosen his grip on his cor before walking towards Nora.


    But before he coulde closer to Nora, Breg arrived beside her.


    "Are you okay?" Breg asked, looking at her with concern.


    "I... am fine," she replied, her cheeks turning red with embarrassment.


    "Did you get hurt¡ª." As Aron tried to get closer to her, Breg ced his hand on his chest, making him halt his movements.


    "Back off, buddy," Breg said, looking into Aron''s eyes as he removed his hand and pointed at him. "I am going to say this only once, back off."


    His words carried weight, while his eyes conveyed even more. In the quiet cafeteria, his words resonated, silencing even Cardin and Aron.


    The shift from being a happy-go-lucky guy to being serious affected Aron so much that he couldn''t respond properly.


    "Breg!" Nora quickly snapped out of her daze as she shouted at him, but Breg continued to stare into Aron''s eyes.


    "Enough, Breg!" Nora repeated, stepping between him and Aron while she pushed Breg lightly.


    Breg bnced himself, looking at Nora. He pressed his lips tightly, as if holding himself back from shouting at her.


    Clenching his fist tightly, he red at Aron.


    "It''s fine, bro," Eden arrived beside him, patting his back before looking at Cardin and then Aron.


    "And what are you both shit doing in the middle of the cafeteria?" Eden said, looking at both of them before he walked closer to them.


    "Watch your mouth, you terrorist," Cardin rebuked, ring at him, while Aron remained silent, his gaze fixed on Eden.


    "Well, it''s better than being a coward," Eden replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    "What do you mean?" Aron asked, his gaze narrowing.


    "I mean, why are you fighting with your mouths?" Eden replied with a light smirk, "You two were so close I even once thought that you were about to kiss each other."


    "What are you¡ª." As one of Cardin''s friends tried to raise his voice, he quickly shut his mouth as Eden nced at him.


    ".... Aren''t you the one whose wrist I broke once?" Eden asked, looking at him.


    "...my name¡ª."


    "It doesn''t matter what your name is!"


    "...."


    "Ahem... Anyway, as I was saying, there is also a traditional way to resolve conflicts, isn''t there?" Eden asked as he looked at Cardin, "One-on-one fight."


    "No!" And before anyone could reply, Cassia came forward, "It was my fault, and I apologized for it. There''s no need to escte it further."


    "No, Cassia," Aron said, looking at her, "he is right. This is the second time Cardin has tried to harass you."


    "Harass?" Cardin scoffed, ring at him, "What do you think she is? Why would I harass her?"


    "Okay, fine," Cassia said, looking at Cardin, "if you want to fight, then fight me. After all, you have a problem with me, right?"


    "I don''t need to fight a girl to prove my point," Cardin retorted, his tone defensive.


    "So fight me then," Aron stepped forward, looking at Cardin.


    "Fine then," Cardin replied, meeting his gaze.


    Ring.


    The lunchtime ended as the bell rang, and all the students started buzzing again.


    Eden ced his arm around Breg''s neck, guiding him towards Fatima and Emily.


    "I hope you enjoyed the show, Fatima," Eden said, once again taking a slice of apple from Emily''s food.


    "I did."


    "....."


    But before he could bring it close to his mouth, Emily grabbed his hand and made him feed it to her.


    Her smirking face while chewing immediately turned stiff as all of them looked at her silently.


    "..... Anyway, I am going to the managementmittee. Bye," Eden said as he nced at Emily, who lowered her head, blushing furiously.


    Eden then looked at Breg and once again patted him on the shoulder. "It will be fine."


    Breg looked back at him and silently nodded.


    With a sigh, Eden walked towards the building of the managementmittee.


    But just as he walked towards the building, a blonde-haired girl with red eyes also came into his view.


    With a smile, Eden walked towards her, trying to make his presence as unnoticeable as possible.


    "BOO!"


    "Not funny, Eden," Grace replied without even looking at him.


    "Tch." With a click of his tongue, he walked beside her, asking, "Where are you going?"


    "Evelyn called," she replied, and Eden nodded. "Then let''s go."

 Chapter 164: Time Affinity.

    "Tch," I clicked my tongue in annoyance, ncing at her. "Where are you going?"


    "Evelyn called," she replied, her gaze flickering towards me briefly.


    I stepped beside her, nodding in understanding. "Then let''s go."


    But Grace halted, giving me a stern look. "No, go to your ss. Stop bunking them."


    "Aren''t you doing the same?"


    "I was called for... You are going uninvited. There''s a difference."


    "It''s the same. She called you, that means she called me."


    Grace slowed her pace, her expression thoughtful as she looked at me. "That''s a weird thing to say."


    "Then don''t smile, Grace."


    Her curled up lips in a small smile, quickly returning her features back to their usualposed state. "I am not smiling."


    "Yeah yeah you are not." I replied as I rolled my eyes, before I walked with her to the managementmittee.


    We quickly arrived at our destination, and Grace knocked on the door before waiting for a while.


    "Come in," a soft voice beckoned from inside, and we entered the room.


    My eyes immediatelynded on the spread of cake, pudding, and tea arranged neatly on the table.


    Then, my gaze shifted to the scarlet-haired girl seated at the head of the table, a pudding in her hand.


    "You''ll get fat if you keep eating that much," I teased, approaching her with a grin with Garce walking beside me.


    "Don''t say that. I''m not eating that much," she retorted before taking another spoonful of pudding.


    "....Right." I replied taking my seat beside Grace.


    She nced at me once but didn''t move.


    "...Why are you here?" one of the girls sitting beside Evelyn asked.


    Well...


    I hadn''t even noticed them.


    "Ahem, Eden, why are you here?" Evelyn also asked, her tone curious as I just stared at the girl, making her ufortable.


    "Well... I had free time¡ª" I began.


    "He bunked his ss." Grace interjected before I could finish my sentence.


    "You too?" Evelyn asked, her eyes widening, but she fell silent when Grace shot her a stern look.


    "....You shouldn''t do such things, Eden. sses are important, and you should study more," Evelyn stated, taking another spoonful of pudding.


    "...You bunked your ss as well?" Grace asked, looking at Evelyn, who averted her gaze.


    ".... Anyway, let''s get to the main topic," the girl sitting¡ªI don''t know her name¡ªsaid, taking charge of the conversation.


    "Crown Prince ising back," Evelyn stated, her gaze shifting between me and Grace, "he will resume his role as the vice-principal for the academy."


    I sighed, leaning back in my chair as I regarded Evelyn. "So?"


    "So, we have to prepare for his arrival," Evelyn replied, her tone indicating the importance of that bastard. "The Principal has assigned that task to us."


    "...Wait, but isn''t Eden not part of themittee, why are you telling him¡ª?"


    "What''s your name?" I interjected, turning my attention to the girl who had been speaking.


    "..Zai..nah," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper, shrinking back like a frightened animal.


    "Okay," I responded, repeating her name a few times to remember it.


    "I..am.. s-sorry," Zainah stammered, bowing in front of me.


    "....."


    Am I that frightening?


    "Why are you acting like that?" Evelyn intervened, gently urging Zainah to sit up straight. "He just asked for your name; he isn''t going to do anything."


    "And about him being part of themittee," Evelyn shifted in her seat, sitting up straight as she fixed her gaze on me, "he is officially part of themittee from today onwards."


    I let out a sigh, ncing at Grace beside me who mirrored my exasperation with her own sigh.


    Yeah, Grace, get ready to endure my presence every day from now on.


    "Anyway, we will have work to do starting tomorrow, so rest for today," Evelyn dered, returning her attention to her food.


    Grace wasted no time, immediately pulling out her books and starting to jot down some notes that I don''t know of.


    Feeling somewhat left out, I also took out the book I obtained from the Labyrinth, the one that detailed time affinity.


    It had been three years since I arrived in this world, and in that time, a lot had happened.


    But one thing remained constant: the mystery surrounding my time-space affinity.


    Despite gaining some understanding of how to use my space affinity, I had never once been able to tap into my time affinity.


    The reason was simple: my brain couldn''t process the countless time nodes present in the surroundings.


    Unlike my space affinity, which has thousands of fixed space nodes that I need to monitor, time affinity operates differently.


    It''s not static or fixed; the time nodes are constantly shifting.


    Every second, millions of time nodes vanish from the surroundings while billions more appear simultaneously.


    The sheer number is overwhelming. Even if I were to push my brain to its limits until it turned to mush, I still wouldn''t be able to process them all.


    And that is the reason it''s hard to believe that I and a guy who is fucking with timelines are the same person...


    I shook my head as I started reading the book, but the first line made my mood sour.


    "Attempting to alter the course of time is akin to challenging the gods themselves," I mumbled under my breath as I read the first line.


    What kind of fucking shit is this....


    Sighing, I continued reading as I understood what I needed to do for my affinity.


    Well, for starters, I need to stay sane while I try to use time affinity.


    Which... Feels like a red g to me.


    Anyway, I need to stay sane because if I make even a single mistake, it''s the end for me. Time isn''t constant, and the moment I try to change its course, a chain reaction is bound to happen.


    "Eden," as I continued to read, I heard Grace''s voice.


    "Yeah," I replied without looking at her, focusing on the book.


    "I am going back to Aunt Sophia''s room," she said, and I felt her gaze on me.


    "Okay," I replied halfheartedly, still immersed in the book.


    "Don''te to her apartment for a few days," she added.


    "Okay."


    "Are you listening?"


    "Yeah, I am."


    "I''m going then."


    "Bye." I said as I focused back on the book, while Grace''s footsteps echoed softly as she left the room.


    After a few minutes, another person''s footsteps echoed, but I still found myself immersed in the book.


    Before I could evenplete a third of the book, I had a n in my mind on how to work on my time affinity.


    Instead of focusing on all the nodes, I need to focus on one node at a time. But the thing is, it''s time-consuming.


    "Okay, let''s try it," I said as I stood up, stretching my body, only to notice that only Evelyn was in the room.


    "You''re done, Eden?" she asked, smiling at me.


    "You waited?" I asked, ncing outside the window to notice that the sun was about to go down.


    How many hours have passed?


    "Yeah, you were focusing too much, so I didn''t try to disturb you," she replied as she also stood up.


    "Thank you," I said as I walked beside her.


    "Don''t mention it," she replied, tipping-toed before patting my head whileining, "why did you get so tall? You were nice when you were a child."


    "Don''t do that," I said, moving away.


    She pouted before saying, "now go home, it''s gettingte, I also need to lock the door."


    "Bye," smiling, I said before I walked out into the fading daylight.


    "I am hungry," I mumbled as I made my way towards the teachers'' apartment.


    Hmm, maybe I should make something to eat today.


    Thinking about it, I walked faster, and before I knew it, I arrived at the door.


    Taking out the keys, I opened the door before entering.


    "Hmm~ hmm~"


    But just as I entered, I heard the stopping of the shower and someone humming with an eerily familiar voice.

 Chapter 165: Kiss.

    "Hmm~hmm~"


    But just as I entered, I heard the shower stop and someone humming with an eerily familiar voice.


    ''...Am I forgetting something?'' I thought as I stood in front of the door, my hand still ced on the handle, ''Maybe I shouldeter.''


    Click.


    But before I could open the door, another door opened, and I instinctively looked in that direction.


    "..."


    But as I turned back, I found a pair of crimson eyes staring at me. However, I couldn''t focus much on her eyes as my gaze fell downwards.


    In her soft fabric bathrobe, Grace stood there frozen, with her hands holding a towel to dry her blonde hair.


    With a single nce, I could see her pure white skin shining as the light fell on it.


    Her curves were fully exposed as the robe tightly hugged her body.


    Her exposed legs, up to her smooth, luscious thighs, gave me a view that I found hard to avert my eyes from.


    "EDEN!" I snapped out of my daze as she red at me while adjusting her bathrobe.


    "Would you believe it''s a misunderstanding?" I said hastily, avoiding her gaze.


    Hmm, why is the room getting warmer?


    Swish.


    Bang!!


    "Wait! Wait! Grace!" I narrowly dodged the vase she threw at me as she reached for another.


    "Didn''t I tell you not toe here!?" Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, she hurled another vase at my face.


    "You did?" I asked, catching the vase.


    Her temperament was both a little intimidating and strangely.....alluring.


    Wait not the right time to think about it.


    "I warned you clearly to note!"


    "Um, maybe?" I replied hesitantly, unsure of how to reply. "I mean, I might have forgotten...or misheard...or¡ª"


    "Stop making excuses, Eden!" She grabbed a chair and than envopled it with ck mes before throwing that on me.


    "Ahh, fuck it." I muttered as I used [Star Sense] connecting a thin tread of Star Energy with the space node beside her.


    [Space Wrap]


    The space around me disoriented as the burning chair Thrown at me hit the wall behind me while I found myself beside Grace.


    Her eyes widened in surprise, her anger momentarily forgotten, but she quickly started to re at me again.


    "Wha¡ª"


    Bang!!


    But before she could do anything, I grabbed her by the waist and mmed her against the wall.


    Grace blinked, processing what was happening for a moment before her expression changed, her cheeks still flushed with anger.


    "What are you doin¡ª"


    "Shut up," I interjected, gripping her waist tightly as I leaned closer to her.


    "Eden," she said softly, her tone less harsh than before, but ignoring her pleading eyes, I brought my face close to hers.


    Feeling her warmth against me, I hesitated for a moment, unsure of why I was doing this.


    But the intensity of the moment overwhelmed me, and I found myself leaning in closer.


    "Eden, what are you¡ª"


    Before she could finish her sentence, I pressed my lips against hers, silencing her with a kiss.


    At first, she stiffened in surprise, but then she melted against me, her lips responding to mine with a mixture of confusion and passion.


    For a brief, fleeting moment, everything else faded away as we stood there, lost in each other''s embrace.


    But then reality came crashing back, and I pulled away abruptly, releasing her from my grasp.


    "I...I''m sorry," I replied softly, my heart pounding in my chest as I took a step back. "I don''t know what came over me."


    Grace''s expression was a mix of shock and confusion as she stared at me, her lips still slightly parted from the kiss.


    "Eden.I.."


    Click


    .


    But before she could say anything, the door clicked open, and another woman walked inside.


    "....."


    Sophia looked at both of us before she rubbed her eyes and looked again.


    Swish! Swish!


    "Wait! It''s not wha¡ª."


    "Grace."


    As I tried to exin, Sophia called her, and she started to conjure drills of wind, all aimed at me.


    "Did he try to force you?" Sophia asked, still aiming the drills at me.


    I looked at Grace as well¡ªmessy hair, in her bathrobe with exposed skin, a flushed face, and me standing close to her.


    Yeah... I can see why Sophia is angry.


    "No," Grace replied as she stood in front of me. "You are overthinking this."


    "Then, why are you like this in the middle of the room!" Sophia snapped at her while ring at me.


    "I was going to change!" Grace replied, shaking her head violently. "He didn''t...try to do...anything."


    "Then why are you blushing!"


    "I AM NOT BLUSHING!"


    "Now, why are you shouting?"


    "Argh....I am going to change."


    Saying so, she fled to her room, leaving me alone with Sophia, her expression a mixture of suspicion and frustration.


    "Eden," she began, her voice stern, "what exactly happened here?"


    "... Nothing," I replied, my voice sounding feeble even to my own ears, "You came too early."


    Swish! Swish!


    "Wait, it was a joke! A joke!"


    Sophia let out a frustrated sigh as she stopped the drills attacking me, saying firmly, "Grace is like a sister to me, and I won''t tolerate anyone making her feel ufortable or threatened."


    "I won''t do anything like that, don''t worry. Can I make food for you guys?" I replied, shaking my head.


    She studied me for a moment before nodding and dispersing the drills as she walked back to her room.


    With a heavy sigh, I headed to the kitchen to prepare some food for Sophia, Grace, and myself.


    [....What happened to you?]


    As I chopped vegetables and stirred pots on the stove, Edda asked.


    "I...I lost control," I replied, the warmth of her lips still lingering in my mind.


    [... Hormones acting up?]


    "....maybe," I replied with a slight pause, pushing the responsibility to hormones.


    "Anyway, I think I need to keep myself in control." I mumbled again as I focused back on the food.


    ...


    ...


    ...


    As the aroma of freshly cooked food filled the air, Grace, Sophia, and I gathered around the dining table for dinner.


    I served the steaming dishes onto each te, careful not to meet Sophia''s gaze directly.


    Grace, on the other hand, seemed lost in thought, her gaze drifting between her te and then at me.


    "Enjoy," I said with a smile as I sat down with them and started to eat my food, though I still felt tense under Sophia''s asional nces.


    The clinking sound of utensils was the only thing that filled the air as none of us tried to start a conversation.


    "Grace," I called her attention, and she looked at me.


    "What?" She asked, taking a bite of her food.


    "Tell me when you''re free," I replied, looking at her intently.


    "Why?" She inquired.


    "We have something to do, remember?" I reminded her.


    She paused for a moment, then nodded as she recalled what I was referring to. She had asked me to train her in controlling her mes, and I nned to do so as soon as possible.


    "I will," she replied before returning to her meal.


    "I''m going to sleep," Grace announced as she stood up and walked back to her room, ncing at me once before leaving.


    Once again, Sophia and I were left alone in the room.


    "Just so you know, Eden," Sophia said as she pushed her te away, "she wille to love you again."


    "Are you so sure about that?" I asked, looking at her skeptically.


    "I am," she affirmed, standing up from her seat. "Because you broke something that her mother always told her to hold in high regard."


    I remained silent, still staring at her.


    "You broke her pride, Eden."

 Chapter 166: Side story: Grace [2]

    p.


    The crisp sound resonated throughout the hall as all the nobles present looked at the pair standing in the middle.


    A boy with white hair and sapphire blue eyes red at the girl in front of him.


    Meanwhile, the girl stood before him with her head bowed, her golden hair concealing her crimson eyes.


    The handprint on her cheek stood out starkly against her fairplexion.


    Her hand hung low as she tightly clutched a small ring.


    "How many times do I have to say it, Grace?" the boy growled at her, making the girl flinch. "I chose Angilina because I wanted to. Don''t try toe between us."


    "B...but I am better¡ª"


    "Don''t delude yourself, Grace," he interjected sharply, his voiceced with bitterness. "You have no ce in my life anymore. Leave me be."


    With a sharp turn, the boy walked out of the ce, leaving the girl behind.


    "Let''s go home, Grace," a woman with the same blonde hair came beside her, speaking softly.


    "I... I''m sorry, Aunt Sophia," Grace mumbled as she started to walk, following Eden. "I... need to convince him."


    Sophia tried to say something, but she pressed her lips, stopping herself as Grace walked out of the hall.


    "Eden," she shouted, trying to stop him.


    "Eden!"


    "What!?" he snapped, looking back at her.


    "Please... Listen to me." She gently grabbed his hand and looked at him. "I understand if you don''t want me to be in your life... But please stay away from her."


    "Not this again¡ª"


    "Listen to me, Eden!" Grace shouted, grabbing his hand tightly. "Can''t you see she doesn''t love you anymore? She''s ignoring you! She''s using you!"


    "Don''t be ridiculous, Grace!" Yanking his hand away from her, Eden shouted, "You''re now ndering her after I chose her instead of you."


    Grace turned silent at his usation, her breath bing ragged as she desperately tried to stop herself from crying.


    "It... hurts, Eden," Grace whispered as she ced her hand on her chest. "It hurts here seeing... you like this."


    Eden stopped moving for a second as he looked at her.


    "I... I feel weak, I... I feel like running away from all this," Grace muttered as she clenched her gown. "I feel afraid... that I will hurt you and I will be someone you hate."


    "Stop it, Grace¡ª"


    "I... I don''t want you to hate me, Eden." Tears slid down her cheeks as she continued. "Even... if it means I have to stay away from you."


    "Please stop it, Grace." Eden''s voice turned pleading as he whispered.


    "But seeing you close to her, trying everything to win her heart..." Grace continued, ignoring his words. "I feel hurt, Eden."


    "Stop it," Eden whispered again, grabbing his head. "Stop saying it."


    "My mother left me, Eden," Grace sobbed as she continued to speak. "My father is ignoring me, Aunt Sophia has work to do. I... I feel lonely, I feel alone."


    "STOP IT! STOP IT!" Clutching his head with both his hands, Eden shouted.


    "Please... Don''t leave me alone, Eden." Grace''s knees lost their strength as she bent down in front of him. "Please... Eden."


    Without replying Eden turned back as he continued to walk ignoring her.


    In the silence of the night, her soft sobbing was the only thing that echoed, the ache in her chest seeming unbearable.


    .....


    .....


    .....


    "Argh.."


    A spliting pain in my head woke me awake as my eye''s flured open trying to adjust to the dim light of the room.


    "Haah..."


    With a tired sigh, I gently massaged my temples, trying to alleviate the splitting pain that pulsed through my head.


    Standing up I moved towards the mirror while I tired to fix my messy hair.


    Picking up a band, I began to tie back my hair as I looked at my face.


    The first thing that I noticed was my eyes that was fully red as I didn''t get a speck of sleepst night.


    Thinking aboutst night, another memory that was fresh in my mind reurred.


    "..."


    And with the memory came a lingering sensation of his soft lips.


    "Ahhh, idiot! Idiot!"


    I shouted as my entire body started to heat up at the very thought of what happened¡ªof how... Eden kissed me.


    The memory of his soft lips on mine sent a shiver down my spine, igniting a burning desire to experience it again.


    But I quickly pushed those feelings away as tried to m my restless breathing.


    My heart drummed against my chest as the feelings of his lips and the memories refused to fade, persisting in my mind.


    "m down, idiot."


    I took a deep breath, willing myself to push those overwhelming emotions aside and regain control of my racing heart.


    With trembling hands, I sshed my face with cold water, the icy sensation helping to clear my mind and bring me back to the present moment.


    "Why did he do that?" I asked as I looked at myself in the mirror.


    Just when I thought I didn''t have to worry about him, that idiot kissed me out of nowhere.


    "What am I supposed to think of it?" I asked again, feeling conflicted.


    Should I be happy or should I be concerned?


    But more than anything, I''m sure Eden is bound to interfere more in what I''m going to doter on.


    "Sigh..."


    With another sigh, I walked out of my room and entered the main hall.


    But just as I entered, my eyes twitched when I saw Eden sleeping peacefully on the sofa without any concern.


    "....."


    Taking away my sleep, he is sleeping peacefully.


    Looking at him, I felt a strange urge to p his face.


    Shaking my head, I tiptoed towards him, careful not to wake him up.


    Arriving beside him, I bent down on my knees and looked at him, my face just a few inches away from his.


    But as I continued to stare at him, past memories also returned.


    When he rejected me, it hurt me so much.


    It hurt me to the point that I no longer cared about anything.


    It broke to the extent that I didn''t want to repair myself again.


    My only reason to live was to take my revenge.


    And no matter how much love and care Aunt Sophia gave me, my heart remained the same.


    But...just one kiss from him was enough to shake my resolve.


    It gave me hope...that I shouldn''t have to die for my revenge.


    "....."


    Truly, I don''t understand why I love this bastard so much.


    Tucking my hair to my side, I leaned closer to him.


    Closing the distance between us, I pressed my lips against his, feeling the warmth of his breath against my skin.


    But even in his sleep, he reciprocated the kiss, lightly biting my lip, causing me to abruptly move backwards, feeling the heat rise to my cheeks once again.


    His actions, even in his sleep, brought a flush of embarrassment to my cheeks, even as I tried to push the thoughts aside.


    But... Why did he have to be so good at kissing?


    Wasn''t I his first kiss as well?


    "...."


    As the thought crossed my mind, the sudden urge to p him again returned.


    "Wake up, Eden!"


    And I didn''t stop my intrusive thought to p him.

 Chapter 167: Request.

    "Training is one of the easiest and fastest ways for anyone to gain proper control over their mana," I stood in line with all my other ssmates as Swordking Mane''s voice resonated in the training hall.


    "However, having a strong body is also important; the better the container, the better it can handle mana," he continued as he walked in front of us.


    "Physical strength is a very important aspect of training with mana, and for Aura users, that''s their lifeline," he emphasized, standing before us.


    "Now, pair up, all of you. We will have a short sparring match with pure physical strength." With that, he fell silent, and murmurs among the students began.


    "Why do you look so happy today?" Fatima asked, standing beside me.


    "I do?" I asked, touching my face.


    "Yep, you have an extra glow on your face," she replied, squinting her eyes. "So what happened?"


    "....Nothing," I replied, memories ofst night flooding back. "I just had a better morning."


    [Grace pped you in the morning, remember?]


    ''That was just a gentle tap.''


    [....Right, says the seconding of Aeloria.]


    ''....I am not a masochist and don''t you ever call me that.''


    "Emily," I called out to the girl who was slowly walking away from us, trying her best to ignore me.


    "...Yes?" She asked, looking at me, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Pair with me," I said, but Fatima quickly interrupted.


    "Hey, I want to pair up with her," Fatima replied, grabbing Emily''s hand.


    "I...I think I will pair up with her as well," Emily added, nodding gently, which brought a smile to Fatima''s face.


    "You heard her, pretty boy," Fatima said with a smirk, looking at me. "Now, go away, find a partner for yourself."


    I didn''t reply, but instead, I just looked at Emily, who was trying her best not to make eye contact.


    "Sigh... Fine," I replied, starting to look around the ce for another partner.


    But just as I looked around, another girl caught my eye.


    Aeloria walked towards me and stood before me, her eyes fixed on me as she said, "Pair up with me."


    "No," I replied, starting to walk away, but she quickly grabbed my hand.


    "You want to learn how to use spirit energy, don''t you? I can help," she said, gently squeezing my hand.


    "....Fine," I replied, noticing a lot of eyes on us, particrly Aron''s.


    She nodded as she stood beside me.


    "Now, if all of you have found your partners, then start, and if you need any instructions, ask me," Mane''s voice once again resonated as he walked back.


    "So, what do you want to talk about?" I asked as Aeloria stretched in front of me, checking her out.


    She wore leggings that entuated her ample thighs, paired with a white t-shirt covering her upper body.


    Did I ever mention that she has the biggest breasts in the entire ss?


    [You did.]


    Hmm, I don''t appreciate them more. Maybe I should keep more eyes on them.


    "Stop ogling me, Eden," she said, covering her breasts with her hand as she red at me.


    "You didn''t answer my question," I asked, ignoring her words.


    ".... Let''s make a deal," she said, rushing towards me.


    Swish.


    "I''m listening," I replied, taking a step back to dodge her round kick.


    "....I will keep an eye on Aron and make sure his influence doesn''t get too much and he doesn''t reach his full potential," she said, grabbing me by the back of my neck and attempting to ce a knee on my face.


    "You know I can do that as well," I replied, pping her forearm with the back of my hand.


    "No, you don''t have much influence on the nobles; on the other hand, I have a lot of control over them," she asserted, stepping back and attempting to kick my face again.


    "Even then, it''s not like he can win against me," I replied, leaning backwards to avoid her kick, which narrowly missed my face.


    "You keep forgetting, Eden," she continued, throwing a punch at my face. "The more women are around him, the stronger he will get."


    "I know," I said, tilting my head to evade her punch. "And stop targeting my face."


    "Tch, anyway, before those control freaks start to act up, you need to make sure he doesn''t stand up against you," she insisted, waiting for my reply.


    At the mention of control freaks, my eyes quickly turned to Mane, who stood at the corner.


    "Hmm, what do you want in return, then?" I asked, looking at her.


    "Time."She replied looking at me sincerely,"please give me time, I can''t win against you if I don''t have enough time."


    "Time," she replied, looking at me sincerely. "Please give me time; I can''t win against you if I don''t have enough time."


    "...you could always side with Aron, you know?"


    "Again, Eden, I am not a whore who will sell my body," she replied, looking deeply into my eyes. "But I will do anything in my power to save Angelina."


    "....You know, sometimes I do envy Angelina," I replied with a light smile. "She truly found a wonderful friend."


    "She has a lot of responsibil¡ª."


    "And you know they jiggle too much; it''s hard to concentrate," I quickly interjected, making her stop her words.


    "....What kind of fucking pervert are you?" she replied, covering her breasts again.


    "Open pervert."


    "...I didn''t ask, idiot, and eww, seriously, open perverts are the worst kind."


    "....You have zero rights to criticize me."


    "Anyway, what''s your answer?" she asked again, returning to her serious self.


    "Isn''t that obvious," I replied, shrugging my shoulders. "No."


    ".....I thought so," she sighed, her shoulders slumping as she started walking towards Angelina.


    "You didn''t teach me how to use spirit energy," I said, making her halt her movement.


    "Learn that yourself. I don''t want to make you more powerful than you already are," she replied before resuming her walk.


    And just as she walked, Mane, who had been looking at us the whole time, quickly approached me.


    "How have you been, Eden?" he asked as he stood in front of me.


    "Alive," I replied, shrugging my shoulders.


    "Yeah, it''s good to be alive, isn''t it," he said with a light smile. "You should cherish your life, Eden."


    "....."


    "Haven''t I told you to do your role properly?" His tone sharpened as he red at me. "Why did you pull that stunt of yours yesterday?"


    Again, I didn''t reply but let him talk.


    "You had toe in between Cardin and Aron. Because of you, things will getplicated."


    "....."


    "Looks like my warning is a joke to you. Maybe I should¡ª"


    "You know what, fucker," I interjected, making him stop as I walked closer to him. "Do it."


    "What¡ª"


    "I said do it. Call your fucking wannabe ''real rulers'' here. I want to see what the fuck they can do," I growled at him as he looked at me with astonishment.


    Thest time, I didn''t say anything to him because I thought those who are above ascension level are a big deal.


    But not anymore... I am a bigger deal than them.


    "Think it through before barking at me, Mane," I lightly patted his shoulder as I walked past him.


    And immediately my gaze fell on Cardin and Aron.


    "Hey, both of you fuckers, how long are you going to dy your match?"

 Chapter 168: Cardin Vs Aron.

    "Hey, both of you fuckers, how long are you going to dy your match?" Eden''s voice cut through the tension, causing all the students to look at him in astonishment, including the instructor, Mane.


    "This is not¡ª."


    "Are you saying you don''t want to?" Eden quickly interjected before Aron couldplete his words.


    "Cardin, you scared or what?" Eden then provoked Cardin, who was standing at the side.


    "What are you trying to pull, Eden?" As silence hung in the air, Angilina asked as she moved closer to him.


    "None of your business, princess," he replied, his gaze remaining on Aron.


    "Mast¡ªInstructor, can we have a match right now?" Aron asked, looking at Mane, who had stopped ring at Eden after hearing his words.


    "You want to do it now?" Mane asked, looking at him.


    "Yes," Aron nodded before he walked back from Nora, who was his training partner.


    "Do you want to have a match right now as well?" Mane asked, looking at Cardin.


    "Yes," he replied as he walked and stood in front of Aron.


    With a satisfied nod, Eden also walked back, leaving an open space for them to fight.


    "What are you thinking?" As Eden arrived beside Emily, Fatima asked, tilting her head.


    "Nothing, just wanted to see how strong your fianc¨¦ is," Eden replied, shrugging his shoulders.


    "Or you just wanted to see how strong Aron is," a voice interjected sharply, making Eden look back.


    "Isn''t that right?" Aeloria, arriving beside him, asked, looking at him with Angilina standing beside her.


    "Think what you want," Eden replied, noticing two more people arriving beside them.


    "That wasn''t very nice, Eden," Cassia, arriving beside them,mented, ring at him.


    "You shouldn''t have done that," Nora also added, her voice grumbling.


    "Oh my," Fatima ced her hand on her mouth, replying, "why are you so upset?"


    "Why can''t I?" Nora asked, looking at her.


    "Don''t you already have a boyfriend?" Fatima smiled as she asked. "Don''t you think it''s not nice to be so close with another boy?"


    "He is my friend!" Nora raised her voice as she red at her.


    "So is Eden to me," Aeloria chimed in, looking at the girl. "I wouldn''t be concerned about him even if thousands of monsters tried to kill him."


    "Because you know he is strong?" Emily also chimed in, asking.


    "No, because I want it to happen," Aeloria replied, shaking her head. "He is full of himself."


    "..... You know that I am standing right here," Eden mumbled as he looked at her.


    "No, I don''t," she replied before focusing back on the match.


    "....Is it only me or are all the students ring at us?" Emily asked, noticing all the students had their focus on them instead of the match.


    "Well, they are ring at Eden, after all he is standing with five beautifuldies," Aeloria replied, shrugging. "I am just surprised they are not throwing stones at him."


    "You counted wrong," Eden added, looking at her.


    "It''s fourdies and one hag¡ªAah, stop it," his words stopped as Aeloria stretched her leg and crushed his toe using all her strength.


    "Alright," Mane''s voice resonated, making all of them look at him. "It''s a friendly match, so no need to go too far."


    They both nodded in reply as they clenched their swords tightly.


    "Then, START!"


    Swish!


    Cardin was the first to move as he dashed towards Aron, focusing his aura on his leg muscles.


    ng!


    Aron parried his attack as he took a step back to regain his bnce before swinging his sword in an arc, cutting through the wind.


    Cardin parried his attack, swinging his sword downwards aiming at Aron''s torso.


    ng!


    With another solid sound resonating in the training ground, Aron blocked the strike while twisting his wrist and sword downwards.


    "You are awfully weak for someone who has a lot of ego." As their swords shed, Aron taunted with a smirk.


    "Shut up!" Cardin shouted, anger zing in his eyes as he took a step back, extending his hands toward Aron''s face point nk. "st Ignition!"


    "Aron!" Both Cassia and Nora screamed at the same time as they saw Aron''s face buried in a st of fire.


    "Where are you going,dy?" Fatima grabbed Nora''s hand with a smile as Nora tried to run towards Aron. "A match is going on, don''t try to interfere."


    "Let go of me!"


    "Nora," Eden''s voice resonated coldly, ready to interfere. "Don''t."


    She bit her lip, ring at both of them, before Cassia ced her hand on her shoulder. "He will be fine."


    True to Cassia''s words, Aron jumped backward, waving his aura-infused hand over his face to stop the fire. A thinyer of golden light covered his face and upper body, keeping him safe.


    Noticing the goldenyer, Aeloria looked back towards Eden, who met her gaze.


    "Bloodline ability," Aeloria mouthed without speaking, and Eden nodded, confirming her doubt.


    "That was cheap," Aron said, ring at Cardin. "Magic wasn''t allowed."


    "Nobody said that," Cardin retorted, dashing toward him with a wide arc of his sword.


    Aron stepped back once again, narrowly avoiding Cardin''s strike as he attempted to make a cut on his legs.


    Covering his hands with Aura once again, Aron punched toward Cardin''s face, which was close to his torso.


    "Argh..." The punch connected, causing Cardin''s vision to blur for a second, but he gritted his teeth and swung his sword upwards.


    Aron jumped back to avoid the strike before making a wide arc aimed at Cardin''s head.


    nk!!


    In time, Cardin instinctively raised his sword upwards, blocking the strike before the sword could lodge into his skull.


    "That was brutal," Fatima mumbled with a smile, noticing Cardin now drenched with sweat.


    "Are you worried about your fianc¨¦ now?" Nora provoked, ring at her.


    "Why should I be? Unlike your boyfriend, he doesn''t love me; he''s just possessive of my body," Fatima replied with the same smile, looking at her.


    "Stop talking about him!" Nora once again raised her voice at her.


    "You know, I might as well switch to a new fianc¨¦. If you have anyone in mind, do rmend me," Fatima continued, ignoring her words.


    "Fatima," Eden interjected before Nora could reply, "stop teasing her too much."


    "Tch," clicking her tongue, Fatima focused back on the match.


    Aron, now having the upper hand after instilling fear in Cardin, continued to attack while Cardin tried his best to parry them.


    As the match reached its final moments, all the students held their breath as the intense match continued.


    Aeloria moved towards Eden without others noticing.


    "He is growing¡ªtch, bend down a little, will you?" Her words stopped in the middle as she had to tiptoe just so she could reach his ears.


    "Sigh...Don''t try to kiss me and make it look like an ident," Eden mumbled as he leaned towards her.


    "He is growing faster. His bloodline should have awakened at midterms, but he is already awakened," she mumbled as she looked at Aron and then at Eden.


    "Well, I might be the reason for that," Eden mumbled as he straightened his back.


    "What do you mean?" Aeloria asked, squinting her eyes.


    "Well, at least he can''t use his lower sword," Eden mumbled, as if trying to rify his words.


    "Eden," Aeloria hissed at him, ring, "what did you do?"


    "His sword could never strike again," Eden replied, looking at her.


    Aeloria tilted her head cutely, not understanding his words, before her mind clicked on his words, and her eyes widened, her mouth wide open.


    "Why... ptff... did you do that?" Aeloria asked, cing her hand on her face, her entire body trembling as she tried her best to suppress herughter.


    "The match is about to end," Eden mumbled, as Aron punched Cardin''s stomach, making him spit out a mouthful of saliva.


    "Cough... cough..." his coughing immediately stopped as Aron ced the tip of his sword on his neck.


    "You lose," he said, and Mane immediately pped his hands.


    "The match ends here," he shouted, but Aron interjected his words.


    "Master, I want to challenge another person," Aron said, looking at him, while all the students tensed up, wondering what he was up to.


    "Go on," Mane urged him, as Aron looked around before his eyesnded on... Eden.


    "Eden Morton, I challenge you for a match!" he shouted, his words filled with bravery, but Eden''s next words made all his bravado crumble.


    "Fuck you."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 169 Loved One.

    "Fuck off!"


    I cursed at his face as it started to turn crimson.


    "What did you sa¡ª." He growled at me, his eyes zing with anger as he walked towards me with quick steps.


    "I said, ''fuck off,'' dude. What do you think you are?" I asked, noticing Maneing in walking towards us.


    "Aron!" Nora once again came close to him, standing between us as she tried to calm him down.


    "Are you scared¡ª." He tried to provoke me, but I just shrugged before he couldplete his words.


    "Yeah, do I look like I''m scared?" I asked, looking deeply into his eyes.


    He once again tried toe closer to me, his chest huffing while he red at me with Nora trying to hold him in ce.


    "Can you stop this?" And before he could even say anything, Angilina interrupted.


    Taken aback, Aron looked at her as Angilina continued, "You are making a scene in the ss. Stop doing it."


    "Aron, let''s go," Cassia also added, cing her hand on his shoulder.


    "Are you always going to hide?" He asked, even though all of them were trying to stop him. "Are you sure you will always be safe?"


    "And now you are threatening me?" I asked, squinting my eyes. "Something stressing you, Aron?"


    "Phfft." A muffledugh left Aeloria''s mouth as she quickly covered her face.


    All of us looked at her weirdly, which made her stop trembling as she cleared her throat.


    "Stop changing the topic and answer my question!" His voice raised as he once again red at me.


    "Get some rest, buddy," I said as I walked closer to him, pushing Nora away slightly. "Or you might regret your decision."


    "Stop it, you two," Mane arrived, looking at both of us. "It''s a training ss; don''t try to fight here."


    Ring!!!


    The ss ended as the bell rang.


    As Aron calmed down and nodded his head, Mane looked at me and said, "You should get some rest as well, Eden. You are making decisions that you will regret."


    I ignored his words as I silently looked at him. His eyes held the same anger that I saw in Aron''s eyes, but he was better at hiding it.


    ''Edda, I will kill him,'' I said silently as I moved away.


    [Sure, it''s your choice.]


    Good thing she didn''t try to stop me because I didn''t n to.


    "Eden!" I halted my steps, ncing back as Emily called me.


    "What?"


    "Are you free this weekend?" She asked, looking into my eyes.


    "....No," I replied, shaking my head.


    "Are you going somewhere?" She asked, and I nodded my head.


    "Do you need something?" I asked, looking at her.


    "You said you will train me," she whispered softly, her voice barely audible.


    "Hmm, give me some time. Maybe next week or so I will help you," I replied with a smile as I looked at her.


    She nodded slightly before walking back to Fatima.


    [Well, she wasn''t that hard to convince.]


    As I started to walk again, Edda''s voice once again resonated in my head.


    ''Yeah, no, I don''t think she is fully convinced that I know that guy,'' I replied as I pondered.


    The guy she knows and I havepletely different personalities, at least that''s what I think.


    So I need to be careful about her and be ready if things go out of hand and she starts to suspect me.


    "Hmm?" I hummed as I felt something vibrating in my inventory.


    I looked around until I confirmed that no one was there before I took out the rune caller.


    There weren''t many people who could call me, so I picked up without hesitation.


    "Hello," I said as I waited for the reply.


    "....I miss you," a soft, almost heavenly voice came out, making me halt my movements.


    "Nadya," I whispered, and without noticing, a smile came on my lips.


    ".....I miss you, Neil," she said again, and her voice calmed me a lot as all the stress and overthinking stopped instantly.


    "...Sigh, how are you?" I asked as I leaned against the wall in the empty hallway.


    Discover hidden tales at empire


    "...I want to meet with you," she said again, ignoring my question. "So I aming next week."


    "Wait, why so suddenly?" I replied, taken aback.


    "Can''t I see you?" She purred, her voice sweet even though she wasining. "If I want to see you, no one can stop me."


    "Well, yeah," I mumbled as I thought about her behavior.


    If she wants to meet me, no one can stop her, not even me.


    "Fine, are youing alone?" I asked as I sat down on the floor.


    "Elysia will alsoe with me; she wants to talk with you as well," she replied without any hesitation.


    The way she got out of her inferiorityplex for her sister makes me feel proud.


    "That''s good; I need to talk with her as well," I replied, nodding.


    "Anyway, how is your archer girlfriend?" She asked again, with a tiny bit of jealousy.


    "...She is younger than you; stop being jealous of her," I replied with a chuckle. "She thinks of you as her big sister; try to act like one."


    "Yeah, yeah, doesn''t change the fact that you like her," she replied, her voice trailing at herst words.


    "Well, she is fine and good with her master," I replied as I closed my eyes.


    "... Something bothering you?" She asked, making me open my eyes.


    "...No," I replied, as I didn''t want to involve her in all this, not until I could talk to her face to face.


    "....You can only hide one secret at a time, Neil; always remember that," she reminded me, and I nodded my head.


    "Remember I told you about your mother?" I asked again, as I thought about her mother.


    She is still trapped in that ce, and I think now is the right time to rescue her.


    "....Yes," her voice turned serious as she replied.


    "It''s time to meet her," I replied as I stood up from my spot on the floor and walked towards the managementmittee office.


    "....Are you sure she is alive?" She asked, her voice broken as she tried to hide her inner tremor.


    "Yeah, I''m sure," I replied as I walked. "You''ll meet her soon as well."


    "....Thank you, Neil," she whispered again, and I smiled at her words.


    "Anything for you," I replied as I approached an intersection.


    "....I need to go now, Neil; it''s night here, and I want to get some sleep," she replied, but I knew what she wanted to do.


    "...Stop reading those weird books," I grumbled as I remembered her taste in fantasy books.


    "Come on, they''re good for inspiration to try in bed," she replied, her voice beaming with desire.


    ".... Don''t go overboard," I replied with a long sigh.


    "Yeah, gotta go now, bye," she said hastily before adding, "and I love you, baby."


    "I love you too," I replied with a smile before ending the call as I crossed the intersection.


    "I love you so much."


    "....."


    But just as I crossed the intersection, a blonde girl''s face came into view.


    Grace, carrying a book, looked at me with her mouth wide open,pletely frozen.


    "Wha¡ª."


    But before she could ask anything, I grabbed her waist and pushed her against the wall before capturing her lips.


    I moved back as her entire face turned crimson, blush creeping up her cheeks. Before she could ask anything, I ran away.

 Chapter 170 Struggle

    [Are you for real, Eden?]


    "What are you talking about?" I asked as I walked through the hallway after my encounter with Grace.


    [You are taking advantage of her by kissing her too much.]


    "And that''s called love," I mumbled as I reached the managementmittee office.


    [If my memory serves me right, it''s called sexual harassment.]


    "Yeah, your memory is bad," I replied. Just as I was about to open the door, I looked to my side.


    There, with an angry look on her face, Grace was walking towards me.


    "Ahh, fuck," I cursed. Opening the door, I quickly entered and mmed it shut behind me.


    "Eden?" As soon as I entered, Evelyn''s startled voice made me look at her.


    With her were two more girls sitting, one of them the girl I knew from before.


    "Shhh." cing a finger on my lips, I signaled for her to keep quiet as I walked and sat on the chair beside her.


    "What are you doin¡ª" As I reached for one of her cakes, she tried to snatch it back.


    But the clicking sound of the door opening made her look toward it.


    With a cold look on her face, Grace entered the room, her eyes wandering around before fixing on me.


    "Eden." Before she could say anything else, I stood up and ced the cake pudding close to her mouth.


    "....."


    [You think that will work?]


    "Ahem, what are you guys doing?" Evelyn asked, looking at both of us in amusement, but Grace quickly backed away.


    "I have done all the budget preparation for the arrival of the crown Prince," Grace said as she ced her books on the table and took the seat beside Evelyn.


    "That''s good. And what about the timing? Have youe up with something?" Evelyn asked, looking at her.


    "I will think about it," Grace replied as I took a seat beside her.


    "Hmm, good," Evelyn replied as she snatched back the pudding I had.


    "Evelyn," Grace called her as she looked at her, "don''t you have a ss?"


    "Hahaha," she let out an awkwardugh as she took another spoonful of pudding, eating it. "sses are every day; you can''t do anything about it."


    "Take your ss, Evelyn," Grace said firmly, not ready to receive a rejection.


    "But¡ª"


    "Evelyn," Grace interrupted again before she could reply, "take your ss."


    "Leave it, Grace. Don''t let Big Sister¡ª"


    "Eden," I was interrupted as well, "you need to join the ss as well."


    "Big Sister, Evelyn, you should go," I quickly changed sides, looking sternly at her.


    "Fine," pouting, she stood up, and so did both of her friends.


    Reaching the door, she once again looked at us. "If you guys are going to do anything weird, make sure not to disturb the contents of the table."


    "What do you mean¡ª"


    "I understand, Grace. You can have your time," smirking, she interrupted before she walked out of the room. "Hope you guys have a good time."


    "Did she jus¡ª"


    "Yep, she misunderstood," I replied, nodding my head.


    "Argh, it''s all because of you!" She shouted, mming the table.


    "Yeah how am I¡ª"


    "What was that?" Grabbing me by my cor, she made me look at her. "Why did you confess all of a sudden?"


    "Well, about tha¡ª"


    "That too out of nowhere!" Her angry huff brushed against my skin as she red at me.


    "And what''s your rep¡ª"


    "No." Removing her hands from my cor, she replied firmly. "You had your chance; you rejected me. Now don''te back as if nothing happened."


    "So... What do you want?" I asked, pulling my chair closer to her. "What can I do to get my chance back?"


    "Nothing," she replied, shaking her head.


    "Grace," I said, gently grabbing her chin to make her look at me. "I can and I will help you if you need anything, so I''ll ask you again: What do you want?"


    "Why did you change so much, Eden?" She whispered, her eyes searching mine. "Why are youing back to me?"


    "Let''s just say... I never wanted to leave you, but things happened," I replied, uncertain of my own reasons for returning to her.


    Was it our past rtionship?


    Or was it something else?


    After oveing my obsession with Angilina and looking at things more clearly, it was easy to see that Grace was much better and more genuine towards me than Angilina ever was.


    But still, I chose Angilina.


    Why?


    I didn''t know.


    "I... I''ve said it once, Eden," she whispered again, leaning in so her forehead touched mine. "Please don''t give me hope... that we could be something."


    "What do you want, Grace?" I whispered back. "I will help you, just ask me."


    "I... I want to know what happened to my mother," she whispered, finally opening up, her eyes closed as her forehead rested against mine. "I want to know what happened that day."


    I didn''t reply, simply letting her express herself.


    "I want to know what happened to you," she continued. "I want to know where you were the whole month after my mother died."


    "Grace¡ª"


    "Where were you when I needed you the most, Eden?" She whispered again, cutting me off.


    "I will help you," I replied, avoiding her questions. "I will help you with whatever you want."


    "Just so you know, Eden," she leaned back, her eyes meeting mine, "if she really is the one that was the reason for my mother''s demise, then I will kill her."


    Discover stories with empire


    I simply looked at her without replying.


    "I will not stop... no matter whoes in between," she said firmly, her gaze unwavering. "Not even you."


    With a sigh, I leaned back in the chair.


    So, the time hase, huh?


    I need to choose between Angilina and Grace.


    Between the [Main Heroine] and the [Viiness].


    And after all that has happened, I would be an idiot to think too much about it.


    With another sigh, I leaned forward again, looking at her sincerely. "I promise, Grace, whatever you do after knowing the truth, I will not stop you."


    She nkly looked at me for a moment before letting out a weak chuckle. "You surely have changed, Eden."


    "For the better, I guess," I replied with a shrug.


    "So, how will you help me?" She asked, curious. "Or were all those empty words?"


    "For starters, we need to work on your bloodline," I replied, meeting her gaze. "And we are going to do exactly that next weekend."


    "How?"


    "I''ll tell youter. For now..." I spread my arms wide.


    "What?"


    "Consider it an advance payment for helping you," I replied, keeping my hands spread.


    "No¡ª."


    "Oh,e on," I said as she tried to move away, quickly catching her in my arms and giving her a tight hug.


    At first, she froze in ce, but as reason returned, a blush crept onto her face.


    "That''s not nice, Eden," she whispered, still attempting to move away.


    "Everything is going to be fine, Grace," I mumbled, feeling her struggles slowly cease as I kissed her head. "Everything will be fine."


    "That''s sexual harassment," she whispered, closing her eyes and melting into my arms.


    [I told you.]


    ''Shut up.''


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!